《The Alpha And His Beautiful Monster》


 Chapter 1 - The New Guy

    Victoria''s POV


    Our teacher was in the middle of her discussion when our classmates gasp especially the girls, and since I felt too tired, I kept my head on my notes, and I didn''t dare raise my head to know what is the commotion all about.


    "Good morning, ma''am." I heard a male voice that was not familiar, and his voice alone gave me tingles I couldn''t explain. Still, I remained scribbling on my notebook. I am the Queen of this school. I don''t care who gets inside our classroom, but I couldn''t deny his voice is magnetic, and I am willing to listen to his voice from evening until morning.


    Today I wonder why I felt so down, maybe because I can''t deny it even if I was horrified. I couldn''t forget the face of the young man who crossed the pedestrian lane with the go signal and the reason our car almost skidded, and I could have died.


    He looked so hot and handsome, and he walked like he didn''t care about what was going on around him.


    He was wearing all black, and I wondered if it was his favorite color. I shook my head why I couldn''t stop thinking about his physique, he is so tall, and I could tell maybe he stands six feet and two inches, and I could tell beneath his leather jacket was a toned body, and he looked like he owned the world by the way he walked with confidence, and I could tell he has a beautiful smile. And I hated myself now why I was thinking about the young man who almost got me killed today.


    "So, you are the transferee?" Our teacher asked, and I presume he nodded his head since I couldn''t hear his voice, and I couldn''t stop myself from being curious that I raised my head. And I couldn''t believe that he was looking at me, and I can''t deny I was looking at the most handsome guy I have ever met, and his gaze alone could melt anyone''s heart.


    "Please introduce yourself to your classmates." Our teacher said, and I could tell even our teacher was fascinated by his charm, and I hated myself for a moment that I appreciated his handsome look.


    "Good morning everyone, my name is Oliver Prize, and I hope I can be friends with everyone." The new guy said, and he was still looking at my face, and my heart skipped a beat when his eyes lingered on my lips.


    His semi-long sleek jet black hair styled on his sides made him look more appealing, and for the first time, I met a guy who passed my qualifications. Then it dawned on me he was the same guy who crossed the pedestrian lane this morning, and I couldn''t stop my entire body from shaking as I remembered what he had done to us. , and I frowned at him before I looked back on the board while I could hear our female classmates giggling.


    I felt so drained, because of the fright I felt, and as our teacher continued to discuss our lesson, I suddenly felt tired of participating in the discussion. I love mathematics so much, but today I only answer when my teacher asks me a question. I usually raise my hand before anyone can. And I couldn''t stop my limbs from trembling as I remembered what happened to my driver and me earlier this morning.


    The loud screeching of the tires and boisterous blowing of the horn made me feel terrified, and I couldn''t stop myself from screaming, and my body nudged from left to right. My hands were tightly gripping on my seat, and I could feel my body thrown on the side of the car door. At the same time, I saw Jason trying to control the steering wheel to stop the car since we turned around on the highway.


    I am so glad there were no cars behind us, and I released a sigh of relief when I realized we were both safe. Aside from my heart, I almost had a heart attack because of my anger. I was frightened when I saw the young man who suddenly walked calmly on the go signal.


    "Are you okay, Victoria?" Jason asked me, and I scowled at him, and I could tell my driver was teasing me so I will stop myself from feeling scared.


    "For how many times, I told you, my name is Victory," I said, and my favorite driver chuckled.


    "Yeah, but your dad loves calling you Victoria; you have to love your name, my dear." He said while he was shaking his head.


    "My parents are the only ones who have the right to call me by my first name. My friends called me Victory, Jason, and you have to call me the same." I replied as I saw him grin.


    "I am not your friend, Ma''am. I am your driver, remember?" He replied, and I smiled at him, and he doesn''t know, for me, he is like my father, and his wife, who was my nanny, was like my mother since my parents are always away because they are both busy running our businesses.


    "You don''t need to remind me about that, Jason, you have forgotten you are my favorite driver, and that is why I never allow anyone to drive me at school except you," I said, and he looked at me and grinned.


    "I just want you to know that you have a beautiful name." He said as he watched me with tenderness as we got back on the road.


    "Are you okay, Victory?" He asked, and I nodded at him.


    "Yes, Jason, I am fine," I said, and he released a sigh of relief, and I asked him to slow down a bit because I couldn''t deny I felt so terrified until now.


    I could hear the loud pounding of my heart against my chest as I was running late towards my first period, and I hated it if I would be late. I have never been late in my entire life since I started going to school ever since I can remember, and I think today would be my first time; who could have thought someone would cross the road in the middle of the go signal.


    I thought I would die today, and I could feel my throat was still dry because of my screaming episode. I could tell Jason, my driver, needed to go to the EENT for an ear check-up since I could tell I damaged his eardrum because of my loud screaming, and he can''t blame me for feeling so terrified, and that man was insane. How could he run in the middle of the go signal?


    I felt so relieved that our teacher was not yet around when I got inside our classroom.


    "Good morning, Victory!" My classmates greeted me, and I know their greetings always boost my energy because it reminds me, I am the Queen of this campus because I am the daughter of Nicklaus and Zafirah Winner. I only smiled at them as I slowly walked towards my chair, and just in time, our teacher arrived, and I slumped my body on my chair, and I could tell I looked so haggard this morning.


    I snapped back to the present as I listened to our teacher continued to discuss our lesson, but I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about the new guy as I realized he is the same guy I couldn''t stop thinking about even if he almost get us killed.


    The moment our teacher dismissed our class and got out of our classroom, I stood up, and I realized almost everyone was still inside, and I could tell they are all wanted to know the new guy, but I had a different reason for staying because I wanted to confront him.


    "So, your name is Oliver Prize?" I asked, and I could hear our female classmates gasped when they realized this was the first time I showed interest in a guy because I never get close with any guy.


    "Yes, sweetheart, I am." He replied, and his cocky attitude made me want to slap him right away, but I controlled my poise since I am the perfect girl on campus. I moved around with confidence and grace, and I will not tarnish my reputation because of this one hot boy.


    "Don''t, sweetheart me, because you have no right to call me such," I replied, and he chuckled.


    "How dare you cross the pedestrian with a go signal? Do you have any idea I almost died today because of your recklessness and stupidity?" I said as I could no longer control my voice, and I could feel my entire body is trembling with anger when he only smiled at me.


    "Are you sure about that? Isn''t your driver is the foolish one? He almost hit me, and I could have died right there in the middle of the pedestrian lane." He calmly said, and I couldn''t believe his guts.


    "Now I realized what they said about you was all true." He said flatly, and it made me raise my eyebrows.


    "What do you know about me when you are just new in this school," I said as I tried to control my anger because I knew our classmates were enjoying the show. I felt my knees go weak when he moved closer to me, and I tried to step back until I hit my body on our teacher''s desk, and he kept striding towards me.


    "Oh, baby, I know a lot about you, even your deepest secrets." He said as he looked at me in the eyes, and his words made me have goosebumps all over my skin, and I could feel the racing of my heart, and this was the first time I felt this way towards a boy, and maybe because of my hatred towards him. And I hate myself that I couldn''t stop myself from looking at his enticing red lips. How could he have such perfect lips?


    What is wrong with me? I kept away from the boys because I promised myself I would never let any boy kiss me. I reserved even my lips to my one and only, and I am still waiting for him to come, and no one deserved to have my first kiss. Still, before I could think of anything to counter his words, Oliver claimed his prize by capturing my mouth.


    I was too shocked to push him away as I felt his soft lips brush my lips, and at first, it was like a feather-light kiss.. Oliver deepened the kiss, and I was horrified when I realized I kissed him back, and it felt so good as he continued to devour my lips with urgency, and it was too late for me to realize he stole my first kiss.

 Chapter 2 - Hating Oliver Prize

    Victoria''s POV


    "How dare you steal my first kiss from me?" I hissed as I looked daggers at Oliver.


    "And why do you ever feel so stressed about it when I can feel you enjoyed that kiss so much? It was just a kiss, Victory. Besides, you don''t even know how to kiss." Oliver replied with a smirk that made me feel angrier.


    "If you want, I can give you a kissing tutorial for free." He added, and he left me without taking a second glance, and I realized I finally met someone who would never worship me, and I promised to myself I would do everything I could to make him pay for what he had done to me.


    "Hey! Are you alright, Victory?" Lana asked the moment we walked towards our second class.


    "Are you kidding me? After everything that happened, you are asking me if I am okay?" I asked my best friend a question, and she shook her head


    "I am boiling with anger right now, Lana, and I hated him with all my heart, and I will make sure Oliver Prize will pay," I replied, and I could see my best friend was smirking at me.


    "Why do you look like that? Are you on his side now?" I asked in disbelief, and I saw my best friend shaking her head.


    "Nope, I don''t know him in the first place, but I am more on.." My best friend trailed off, and I could tell she had something on her mind that she couldn''t even say because she was afraid I would snap at her.


    "You know you can always speak your mind to me, Lana, and I will never hold you liable about anything," I said, and she hesitated before she continued to speak.


    "Well, I like Oliver." She said, and I looked at her horrified.


    "What? Are you fooling me? How can you say that when I am your best friend?" I asked.


    "This is the first time that someone crossed the line to kiss you. I understand you were saving your first kiss for your one great love. But you are still young, Victory, and I think you have to enjoy our senior year and stop being like that." She said, and I am confused with what she means.


    "Why, what am I, Lana?" I asked her, and she looked at me again, and this time my best friend was scaring me.


    "You always act so primly and proper, and I think it is about time you should spread your wings and enjoy life." She said.


    "You are unbelievable, Lana. This is who I am. You never complain about that. If you want, you can stop talking with me and join your other friends, and I enjoyed my solitude anyway." I declared, and I can see the hurt on her face.


    "Victory, I know who you are, and what they think about you doesn''t matter to me. You are the daughter of Mr. Nicklaus Winner, the richest man in the country, and everyone on campus thought you were the luckiest girl in the universe for being born rich. Yet, they didn''t know how lonely your life is because you are always left alone in your mansion with the staff is your companion since your parents are both busy running their businesses." Lana declared.


    "They envy your perfect beauty and glorious body, but you find it so hard to believe who is true because you have been fooled before, and that is why you have trusts issues, but you have to believe me, Victory, not all are wicked. There are genuine people out there who are willing to be your friends. They thought you were above them because of your status in life, but I know deep inside your heart you are the most down-to-earth individual I ever know." Lana added.


    "I know you always follow the rules, and you are an outstanding student because you don''t want to be in trouble, you always wanted your parents to be proud of you, but they never recognize your achievements, and I could tell you are hurting inside because you were hoping they will appreciate everything you have done. And I think it is time to think about yourself and stop pleasing your parents." Lana continued, but I shook my head because there was no way I would accept that everything she said was true.


    "I have a perfect life, Lana, and I am happy with my life being the heiress of my father''s empire. I don''t care what they think as long as I continue to do what I think is best for me. I will not get angry with you because I give you a chance, to be honest with your opinion about me, but I regret to inform you that none of those things you said were true." I replied, and I could tell her face fell.


    "Come on, Victory, for once, you have to get out from your comfort zone and enjoy your life. Yes, I could say you have a perfect life because you''ve got it all, but I am telling you, you are miserable," She said, and I just shrugged my shoulders.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, Lana. I am happy with my life until Oliver Prize ruins my reputation. I didn''t date the hot guys who have been bugging to date me, and they all respected my decision. How come someone like him do something like that?" I asked.


    "I am sure I became the laughingstock on the campus right now," I said in more than a whisper.


    "Hey, I am sorry, I know how important your first kiss is for you, maybe he likes you that is why he did it, right? We know all the boys here in our school is crazy about you; maybe the new guy is not exempted with your charm." She said, and I laughed, and I wished she was right because I would show it to Oliver''s face. I am not interested in him, but at the back of my head, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling nervous as I realized what Oliver said was true.


    I did enjoy the kiss that until now, I can still feel his lips on my lips, and I couldn''t deny I had been reliving that kiss. I can feel the knots on my stomach, but my pride took over my senses that is why I am so angry with him even if I can feel my knees got so weak after he kissed me, and for the first time, I experienced what they said on the books, the butterflies on the chest, and knots on my stomach. I experienced those things while I was kissing Oliver.


    I became angrier, and I felt so frustrated when we got inside our classroom for the second period. I realized that Oliver Prize is still our classmate, and the girls and boys are circling him, and he looked like he owns the world now. It used to be me. Before the class starts, my classmates will surround me, and they will talk and praise me, and they will never get tired of telling me how perfect I looked and how beautiful my dress was; they appreciated everything I owned.


    And right now, he took the spotlight from me since our classmates were talking with him, and they were all laughing, and I could tell he was having a blast on his first day in our school, while I was having the worst day of my life, and I could tell he will become the king of our school. I hate the way he raked his hands on his shiny black hair, and I could tell he was having a good time stealing everything I had.


    "Hi, Victory!" He said when he caught me staring at him, and I wouldn''t say I like it that I was precisely looking at his perfect lips when he raised his head, and to recover from my embarrassment, I grimaced at him and walked towards my chair without saying a single word at him.


    "Do you happen to miss my kiss?" He asked, which made our classmates snicker.


    "In your dreams Prize, it was a nightmare to have my first kiss with you," I responded when I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Well, very well said, Ms. Winner, but I think you are losing this game." He said with total confidence.


    "I am not playing any of your stupid games, Prize, so you better shut up since you are new. I never lose. Can you spell my family name? It is W-I-N-N-E-R. I am a winner Prize. And if you think about my name, it is Victory, so you are only a prize for my win." I said, and I hated him more when I heard his laughter reverberate the entire room.


    "What childish thinking, do you think because of your name you can win, Ms. Winner? News flash, it is just a name. It is how you play the game." He said, and I fell silent because I could feel my entire body was boiling with anger. I was just glad our teacher arrived, or I couldn''t control it anymore, and I hate that I am losing myself to Oliver Prize, and I became a different person because of him.


    I could tell he was trying his best to provoke me, and I couldn''t believe he was my classmate in all of my subjects, and I think the universe was playing tricks with me.

 Chapter 3 - I Am Shocked

    Victoria''s POV


    I took a deep breath before I got out of my room because I couldn''t believe that my day would turn out this way. First, early in the morning, we almost had an accident because of Oliver, and now he didn''t stop himself from making me feel so miserable by becoming my classmate for all my subjects. How can I have a normal life if I see him every day my entire senior year?


    I know I am overreacting, but the humiliation I felt after he kissed me was too much for me to handle. After putting my books in my bag, I ran towards the registrar''s office, and I begged our registrar to change all my class schedules. When she asked me for a valid reason why I didn''t like my existing schedule, I turned mute, and I loathed Oliver Prize for ruining my Senior Year.


    I was walking towards my car, where Jason was waiting for me, when I saw a motorcycle running fast from the parking lot through the driveway of our school, and I coughed when I inhaled the dust. And I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so angry when I realized it was Oliver Prize, and the captain of the cheerleaders was riding on his back, and she was tightly hugging his waist, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so furious with him. How could he kiss me this morning and have a different girl on the back of his motorcycle after class? Is he trying to add insult to my injury?


    "Hey, are you alright, Victory? It seems you are ready to kill any moment. Are you still mad about the young man who crossed the pedestrian lane this morning?" Jason asked me the moment I got inside at the back of the car after slamming the door shut, and I am still clenching my teeth; after what happened this morning, I could tell it would be safe to stay at the back of the vehicle. For how many times my parents reprimanded me that I should ride at the back of the car and not on the front seat, they kept reminding me I was their only child, yet they didn''t have time for me.


    "Yes, and you can''t believe it, Jason, he is the new senior guy on campus, and I hate it that all my classmates adore him, even my best friend, Lana," I said. I know Jason was only listening as he drove away from the school grounds, and that is why I like him because he always knew when to listen and when to talk, and he is good with timing.


    "And the worst part, we are classmates with all my subjects," I added.


    "And he is handsome, and he is the first guy who gets into your system. It only means one thing, Victory, your days being single would be over. And I am sure by the anger on your eyes and face that boy kissed you." He said, and I am dumbfounded that Jason knew what happened.


    "How did you know he is handsome and he kissed me?" I asked while unable to believe that my driver would know what happened.


    "I can tell it by how flushed your face is, Victory, and this is the first time you are so stressed about a boy. And I could tell he gets into your nerves, so you better take control of your emotions while you still can." He said, and I became curious about what he meant by his words.


    "How?" I asked.


    "Avoid him at all cost, and no matter what he says, don''t answer him, and pretend he doesn''t exist that is the best thing you can do, but if you can''t control yourself, it means you are really into him. And the worst thing he can do is show it in your face that he is having a fling with another girl. I could tell he will break your heart into pieces, Victory." Jason declared, and I became more stunned since that is happening right now with Keisha riding at the back of his motorcycle.


    "I know that you are new to this kind of situation, my dear. Because you never give yourself a chance to fall in love, maybe because you haven''t met the right guy yet, and now that he has come, you don''t know how to control your emotions, and you are in the denial stage because you couldn''t believe yourself to have feelings for someone like him." He added.


    "The decision will be all yours, and you can ignore him and continue to be brokenhearted, or give yourself a chance to know him." Jason continued, and I became speechless, and I couldn''t believe that my driver could read my mind.


    But I will never listen to my heart, for me, I should listen to my mind because I could say my heart is weak, so it is better to forget the new guy, how could I give him a chance when he was already having a good time with the cheerleader captain, Keisha. Besides, I know I don''t like him at all; I am mad at him because I don''t like him, and he is arrogant, not because I have feelings for him.


    "Jason, you know me. I am not interested in him, period. He is not even my type, no matter how attractive he is. I can''t love someone domineering as him. How could he think he is the king of our school now." I said, and I could see the smirk on Jason''s face as I looked at him in the rearview mirror.


    "Stop that, Jason. How could you be amused with my current situation? I have a dilemma in my life right now because of Oliver Prize. Mark my word, I am going to put him in his place." I said as I crossed my arms over my chest and leaned my back on the backrest of the car.


    "You better watch out with every word you say, Victory." He replied, and I am surprised with his words, and why do I feel my best friend and my favorite driver are not on my side this time. Lana adores him, and I could say Jason believed I like him. I wonder what kind of spell he has that even my favorite people in this world like him. I fell silent for the rest of the ride while Jason was peeking at me once in a while, and I know he felt guilty.


    "I don''t want you to be upset with me, Victory. It was only my opinion. And all I want for you is to be happy." Jason said the moment we arrived in our mansion.


    "I know; thank you, Jason, for your concern," I said, and I got out of the car without taking a second glance, and I could feel the emptiness when I got inside our enormous house. As usual, my parents are not around. They are busy traveling worldwide. They are not touring the globe for pleasure, but only for business purposes. I envy my parents because they are always together, and I can tell they are both in love with each other.


    But I hope they will also find time to be with me, but I have been used to it ever since I was young. Still, I never stopped myself from hoping I would become my parents'' priority even for once, even if I am now almost an adult since I will be eighteen soon, and I couldn''t wait for my birthday to come. And I hope they will be present during my eighteenth birthday. I wouldn''t say I like it when they don''t even come during my birthdays. The last time they attended my natal day was when I was eleven. I was the happiest girl on that day. I don''t feel excited about their gifts, but I am more eager to spend time with them.


    I climbed the stairs with heavy steps, walking through the hallways before reaching my room. I put my bag on top of my study table, and I lay on my bed curling into a ball, and I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about what happened at school today, and I hated that I was touching my lips as I relived the kiss I shared with Oliver Prize.


    I couldn''t believe I would experience my first kiss today, and it happened on the day I least expected it. Maybe it was because after what happened on the road this morning, I thought I almost died without experiencing my first kiss yet. I know I don''t have anything to compare it with, but I could tell it was a hell of a kiss, that my toes are curling right now as I remembered the way he claimed my mouth. And just thinking about it made me feel the butterflies in my stomach.


    And even if I could say I liked the kiss, I still hated him for ruining my plans for me. I know most of the time, Lana would laugh at me


    because of my life principles, and she couldn''t even believe that I planned my first kiss to be perfect for me.


    "You can''t plan your first kiss, Victory, because it will just happen when you least expect it, and it would be epic. You can''t plan everything in your life, and there are things beyond your control." My best friend would always say those words to me, but it never stopped me from still thinking the same way.


    I was still thinking about the new guy, and I didn''t realize I had dozed off, and I was awakened by the continued knocking on my door, and it is must be Celia, Jason''s wife.


    "Dinner is ready, Victoria." She said after I opened the door for her, and I loved it when she called me with my real name, and I never complained. Actually, I was only teasing Jason because I love it when they call me Victoria, and only in our school that I want to be called Victory. I want people close to me to call me Victoria since it feels too personal.


    "Okay, I will be there, Celia; just give me ten minutes," I said and smiled at her, and I knew she would wait for me outside my door. I got changed past, and I didn''t care if I had messy hair. I just used an elastic band to tie my hair, and I was out of my room within five minutes.


    "Wow! That is fast." Celia muttered while grinning at me, and we walked towards the dining room, and I couldn''t wait to tell her about my stressful day. We usually talked on my balcony after dinner while scanning my books since I wanted to feel the fresh air.


    The moment we got inside the dining room, my steps faltered. My eyes turned so big as saucer as I looked at Oliver Prize sitting in front of the long dining table. I have never been so shocked my entire life, and he was smiling at Arthur, our butler, and he was sitting on my favorite spot, and I think his face was haunting me that even when I was already inside our house, I still see his handsome face.


    "Hello, Victoria!" He said, and my world turned upside down as I realized I wasn''t hallucinating at all; Oliver Prize was real and looking coldly at me.

 Chapter 4 - Not His Type

    Victoria''s POV


    I didn''t know how to react the moment I saw Oliver Prize inside our dining hall, and it felt like the universe was punishing me for a sin that I hadn''t known I had done, and the way he looked at me with contempt fueled my anger towards him.


    "What is he doing here, Art?" I asked our butler, and he smiled at me.


    "I am sorry, my dear, this so sudden since your father called me a while ago, informing me about Oliver. And I believe you have met at school since he told me you are classmates." He said, and I don''t know who Oliver is, but I could tell right away he was from the elite society since my father called our butler.


    "Why are you here, Oliver?" I asked in a stern voice.


    "Asked your father, Victoria, because if you are going to ask me, I just want you to know, I don''t want to be here as well." He responded, and I could tell right away he was trying to provoke me once again, and I tried to control my voice as I sat down on my chair. And if I wasn''t only hungry, I have already retreated to my room, but I can''t starve because of our unwelcome guest, and the way he looked at me with disdain made me want to throw the utensils at his face, and I wanted to cry since I have too much to deal with in just one day. How could my father punish me this way?


    The butler and Celia left, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so anxious as I tried my best not to look at Oliver. But I can''t deny his strong presence is enough to make me feel conscious, and I could tell there was something about him that I can''t quite explain. And I know even if I felt angry towards him because for the first time I met a guy who didn''t care about my beauty at all, and I must admit he was the first guy who made me feel I was nothing and worthless in his eyes, and that is why my ego was wounded. I know it all started from the incident on the road this morning.


    I could feel the hammering on my chest when I looked up, and I found him staring at me with an intensity that made my knees feel so weak, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing, and for a while, I thought he was looking at me with tenderness until I realized he was scowling at me.


    "What?" I asked, and he just shrugged his shoulders and continued eating his food, totally ignoring me. I tried my best to control my emotions because I couldn''t believe for the first time someone had ignored Victoria Winner, and he was hurting me inside. And I hate to admit that my classmates at school, especially Keisha''s friends called me a bitch that was always seeking attention, and maybe if my parents gave me enough of their precious time, I would never feel this way.


    I know those girls who gossip about me are envious of me because of my family name alone. My dad is the wealthiest man in the entire country, which is why the cheerleaders hated me, that they all protested when I attempted to audition to become a cheerleader. I am top of my class, and I don''t have problems with my grades because even if I don''t study, I can answer whatever question my teacher throws at me.


    And I am proud of what I am, and even if those cheerleaders tried to ruin my name, they never got successful because the students at Zenith Academy except them love and adore me. I could tell this time they got a boy on their side because this was the first time I met someone like Oliver Prize who hated me even he got the chance to know me.


    He already did an excellent job by kissing me on the first day he showed up in our academy. I am not sure what he can do for the rest of the school year. I realized I needed to stay away from his kind even if deep inside me I am so curious to know about him, and this is the first time I wanted to see a boy, but I needed to safeguard my own heart.


    I couldn''t believe he would leave me on the table without saying goodbye after eating his food, and I let out a soft sigh as I got up from my chair feeling so lost, and I hastily climbed the stairs. The minute I got inside my room, I got my phone from my nightstand table, and I dialed my father''s phone.


    "Hello, sweetheart!" I felt so excited to hear my mom''s voice on the other line.


    "I am a little hurt that you are calling your dad instead of me." She declared, and I couldn''t stop myself from giggling.


    "You answer his phone anyway," I replied, and my mom laughed.


    "Of course, so, I assumed you have something important to discuss with your father." She said, and I said yes, because even if I am their only child, my parents told me not to call them unless it was an emergency, and that is one of the things I hated about them. They are my parent''s for heaven''s sake, but it feels like I am one of their business partners or clients.


    "Victoria, my dear, what is so urgent that you are calling me in the middle of my meeting." My father said, and I felt a pang on my chest that he didn''t even bother to say hi or ask me how am I doing.


    "I am sorry, Dad, I don''t want to disturb you, but I want to know who Oliver Prize is and what he is doing in our house. You could have at least told me ahead of time that I would have a new housemate." I said, and I couldn''t hide my frustrations anymore.


    "Oh, so Oliver is already there? That is good news then." He said.


    "Dad, who is he?" I asked, and he fell silent for a long time, and I wondered how important Oliver Prize is that he needed some time to answer my question.


    "Honey, I am sorry if I didn''t tell you in advance, but Oliver is my best friend''s son, and he is your new bodyguard." He said.


    "What? Who told you I needed a bodyguard?" I asked.


    "You have bodyguards, Victoria, since you were a little girl, but you don''t see them, and you don''t know them. You are my only child, and I needed to protect you." He said, and here we are again, and I felt goosebumps cover my entire skin when I heard my father''s words. It was too much information for me, I didn''t know I had bodyguards growing up, and it was okay because I hadn''t known, but now, I couldn''t believe I would have Oliver as my bodyguard.


    "Dad, please don''t do this. I don''t need an arrogant bastard to watch over me 24/7, and why do I even need a bodyguard when I am turning eighteen soon?" I asked.


    "Looked, Victoria, you have to listen to me, you needed Oliver, I can''t explain everything to you right now, but I know you, Victoria, you will always be my charming little girl, so don''t mess with him, okay?" He said.


    "There are things that you don''t know about this world, sweetheart, and that is why Oliver is there for you. You need him, Victoria, for your safety, and of course, Oliver Prize will play an important role in your life, more than you will ever know." He added, and before I could answer him, he said goodbye and ended the call, and I became more frustrated.


    I got out of my room, and I was shocked to find Oliver coming out from the room across from mine wearing only his sweat pants. My mouth hung open when I looked at his six-packed toned body, and I couldn''t believe I would be staring at him even if I wanted to run away; my feet remained footed on the ground as I gazed at his glorious torso.


    "Loving what you see, Victoria? I am sorry, but you can never be my type, no matter how beautiful and hot you are." He said, and I felt my entire face turn crimson as I snapped back to reality, and his remarks made me feel so embarrassed that I turned away from him without a second glance reprimanding myself never to take a look at him ever again.


    But I couldn''t stop smiling as I realized he acknowledged I was beautiful and hot, and it felt different hearing those words coming from him. I couldn''t deny how much I wanted Oliver to touch me and bring me into his arms, yet the way he told me I could never be his type made me madder at him. How could he tell it on my face? And I hated myself. Why did I gaze at him like that? And I know he assumed I like him, and I hate his cocky attitude even more, and the best thing I can do right now is to make him disappear.


    I will do everything to make Oliver leave our mansion, no matter how handsome, attractive, and hot he is. I need to do something before I further humiliate myself by throwing myself at him because I can''t deny it; he is the first guy who made me feel knots on my stomach and butterflies on my chest.. I need to forget that hot kiss we shared to have a peaceful life again.

 Chapter 5 - My Mission

    Oliver''s POV


    "What? I don''t think that is a good idea. I am not going to have a mate, and that is period." I said sternly, and I couldn''t believe the elders would bring up this issue in our meeting, and I know their wisdom is also needed in our pack. However, being civilized wolves, we are now in a different era. We still go on hunting during the full moon, but thanks to our forefather''s we are now all living in the city, having the best days of our lives being human. We live in a happy community.


    But we know sometimes we hear violence happening in other packs, and having a mate is still necessary. I gained my position being the Alpha when the last Alpha in our pack challenged me, and I know I can never say no to our Alpha even if I didn''t want to fight him. The rest of our pack asked me to fight, and he was the strongest amongst us. When he asked me, I tried to resist him, and I couldn''t believe I needed to fight him because I only wanted to remain a Beta for the rest of my life since, for me being an Alpha means more responsibility. Still, I could tell because of technology, and our lives became more mundane.


    The Valiant pack is living in Gallant City, not so far away from the mountains because sometimes we couldn''t control our wolves selves, we wanted to go to the mountains every time our wolf self summoned us to be there. We mingle with humans and make friends with them. There are a lot of citizens who live in the City who are shifters like us, and Gallant City is one of the wealthiest cities within the country because of its natural resources.


    The Sterling Pack is living in the Zenith City, the capital city of Lykos Country, and the elders are telling me that my mate is the daughter of the richest man in the country, who happens to be the Alpha of the Sterling Pack. He loves to travel because of their overflowing wealth, and I couldn''t believe they would ask me to go to the city and meet his daughter.


    "This is too much," I said, and one of the elders tapped my shoulder.


    "Your father has been one of the strongest alpha in our pack, and Nicklaus Winner was his best friend; they met when they both studied in college, and they become inseparable. Even though they belong to a different pack, they promised each other that someday their children will belong in one pack by marriage, or by making their children as mates." Noel said.


    "And why do I need to go there and babysit the heiress again?" I asked.


    "Because the Moon Goddess says so." The elders answered in unison.


    "How come you included the Moon Goddess in our conversation?" I asked, looking at them while I could see the amusement of my Beta/my best friend''s face.


    "You have known about this already, maybe because of your father''s closeness to Nicklaus Winner, they both asked the Moon Goddess to hear their requests, and after your mother gave birth to you, after eight years, Nicklaus wife gave birth to a beautiful baby girl, and the Moon Goddess appeared and talked to your father that she granted their wishes," Noel responded.


    "And that is the end of the story, your father has been the Alpha of this pack, and we all know you will follow in his footsteps." He said.


    "But I don''t believe in love!" I exclaimed.


    "Then let love take its course." They all responded, and I got out of the board room of my company, where we held the meeting, and I could hear their laughter as I made my way out.


    "Hey, don''t be so stressed about it, Oliver," Zane said as we walked towards the parking lot.


    "I couldn''t believe that they will be doing this, I am 26 years old, and they want me to pretend to be a senior high school student? What is wrong with them? I can never do that, Zane." I responded.


    "As if you can say no." He said, and I grunted under my breath.


    "And a hilarious thing happened, Nicklaus called me and informed me I would be staying at his mansion. How could I do this, Zane? Babysitting an eighteen-year-old senior student?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Well, for me, I know you will look younger if you will only wear teenager''s clothes, and even if you are wearing a suit, I could tell you look younger than your age, Oliver." He responded.


    "You don''t know, and maybe it is not that bad. If Victoria Winner is your mate, I could tell you will know it right away." He said.


    "I hate this mate thing. We should find our mate; why do I need to be imprisoned with this brat?" I complained.


    "Oliver, you should go to Zenith before you can say she is that bad. Why didn''t you try looking at her profile on social media? Maybe you will know she is the one." My best friend declared, and I shook my head.


    "Everyone will find their mate during the Moon Goddess Ball, and why I can''t find mine? It was because I opted not to be mated." I declared.


    "Come on, Oliver, you attended so many balls, and for how many times you come home empty-handed." He replied.


    "It was because I don''t believe in mating and how much more about love," I said, and he smirked at me.


    "What?" I asked him, and he just shook his head.


    "Tell me about it, Zane, or else we will not go to the bar," I said as we both got inside my car.


    "Maybe you haven''t found your mate because she is the one." He said, and I laughed.


    "That is stupidity, Zane, I haven''t found a mate because I don''t believe in it, but the elders will kill me if I do not go to Zenith City." I declared as I felt so defeated, and my best friend looked at me sideways for a long time.


    "Love is real, Oliver, once you found it, you will know about it, and all you have to do is mark her so, the process will become easier, and I think the moment you mark the heiress your opinion about love and mating will change." He said, and I shook my head.


    "Whatever ever Zane, they said you will die with sadness once your mate dies; how could that be normal? We can fight that, and it is only an emotion. If your mate dies, you don''t need to die as well, and you have to live and think you can do it. For me, a strong wolf is the one who can live alone without a mate." I said, and he raised his two hands to tell me he surrendered with our arguments.


    "You better drive to the bar now and enjoy your last two days here in Gallant," Zane said, and I took a deep breath before I drove away from the office. And I chose a table as far away from the crowd, and we nodded to some of our pack members, and I always reminded them to greet me naturally since I wanted us to be equal. I don''t want to be dominant because I am their Alpha. I want equal treatment when we are here in the city, but even if we are in the mountains, I don''t want them to treat me differently, for we are all equals, but I bowed to protect every member of my pack.


    "I think we should head back to my house, Zane. I think I am not in the mood to drink here tonight." I said as I stood up, and he was following behind me, and we got out from the bar, and we got inside my car, and I drove my vehicle away from the bar, and we became silent for the rest of the ride.


    I got two cans of beer from the fridge, and I handed Zane his beer, and we both sat on the sofa, and as I leaned on the couch, out of the corner of my eye, I saw Zane browsing at his phone, and I could tell he was looking at his phone seriously.


    "Are you texting Trixie?" I asked, and he shook his head.


    "Nope, once you marked your mate, it feels like your heart will beat as one." He said, and I shook my head. I like Zane''s mate because Trixie is excellent and came from a decent family in the city, and too bad she is human. Still, Trixie loves Zane with all her heart, and she accepted my best friend without question, and she became part of our pack after Zane bit her, her transition went well, and they got married so it would be more realistic for Trixie''s family.


    I was the best man during their wedding, and many human girls tried to call for my attention, but I was too preoccupied to notice them. And now I am having the worst moment of my life; having an eighteen-year-old for my mate would be a no for me, but the elders didn''t give me a choice but go to Zenith.


    I drove ten hours straight to be here in this beautiful city. Even if Mr. Winner told me I would be staying at his mansion, I have a property in Zenith, it was a house and lot, and I have cars and motorcycles. It was only for investments purposes, and now I am staying at my home before I need to attend my class tomorrow. I couldn''t wait to meet my supposed mate. Her name alone feels like a nuisance on my ear.


    I couldn''t stop thinking about my move, maybe after three days I could decide what to do with the heiress, and for now, I have to follow Zane''s advice. I need to relax and enjoy my stay in the wealthiest city of Lykos Country and worry about my mission later.. But I couldn''t deny there is a part of me that wanted to know about the heiress, Victoria Winner.

 Chapter 6 - Intrigued

    Oliver''s POV


    I am the CEO of my own company, and now I woke up early in the morning not to go to my office, but instead to go to the most expensive school in the entire country to attend classes as a senior high school student, and I know it is outrageous. But I had to follow the request of the elders, and of course, to make my father''s dream come true. But in my heart, I don''t want to do this because I am only wasting my time. I know I am needed in the office because I have a lot of documents waiting for me on my table even if I know Zane is reliable and can be as effective as me.


    I am a software engineer, and I am a proud owner of my company developing the leading software globally. I am successful, and I don''t need a woman, especially an eighteen-year-old girl, to complete my stature in life. I am so happy being single, and I can tell that I am content with my life, and I hated my father for having that stupid promise to his best friend. How could they agree without our consent? They arranged for us to get married in the future by asking the Moon Goddess about it, they are both renowned Alphas in the werewolf community, and maybe that is why the Moon Goddess granted their request.


    I was shocked when I found expensive clothing in my closet, and I could tell Nicklaus Winner did his best to make this work. I know the main reason he wanted me to be with his daughter is not only because Victoria Winner is my mate or my future wife, but to be her bodyguard and help her on her eighteenth birthday, the night she will know who she is. I wonder why the Alpha of Sterling didn''t tell his daughter about it. Why does he need to keep the truth from her daughter?


    It is still early, yet I can''t go back to sleep. I got up from bed and prepared some breakfast, and I didn''t need an empty stomach to deal with this horrible day. I can''t believe I will be here in Zenith to look after my mate until she turns eighteen. I have heard so much about her from the elders, but I never listened. I didn''t try to look at her profile on social media. I didn''t want to see her face because I loathe her even before seeing her, and no matter how beautiful she could be, there was no way I would fall for her. She is the reason I need to face this kind of dilemma.


    I arrived at school early morning, and I realized I didn''t even bring a ballpen or notebook. I could tell this was foolishness. I need to look like a real student in this Academy. I decided to walk out to look for a store that sells school supplies, and since it was still very early, I left my big bike in the school parking lot. I wanted to walk around the city at this hour since it has been a long time since I was here. I graduated with my bachelor''s degree from Zenith University, one of the expensive universities in the country.


    I felt glad I found a store that opened early, and I strolled around until I realized I needed to get back if I didn''t want to be late since I was required to report first to the registrar''s office to get my class schedule. I bought coffee on my way back to the academy, and I couldn''t believe this day would become worst when I was almost hit by a car. I couldn''t think the driver would go on with a stop signal. If I were a normal human being, I couldn''t see who was inside the vehicle because of the dark tint, but I am a wolf, and one of our abilities is we can see clearly in the dark.


    And as I watched the car pivot, I could hear the loud screaming of the young woman inside the vehicle, and I wanted to go to them and give the driver a lesson, but I was too stressed about my current situation to care, as long as everyone is safe. So, I crossed the pedestrian lane as I stole a side glance at the vehicle in front of me, but I couldn''t see the face of the woman since her head was down, and I couldn''t believe she could scream like that. I continued walking without taking a second glance.


    I proceeded to the registrar''s office, and I talked with the beautiful shifter in front of me, and I could see she was blushing as she stared at me. I know she was one of the persons who knew my real identity. Ms. Rein is a member of the Sterling pack, and she has been hiding her true identity as well, but I could tell her career suit her well.


    "Good morning, Mr. Prize, this is your class schedule, and I hope you will be enjoying your class with her." Ms. Rein said, and I gave him one of my sweetest smiles.


    "I am not happy about this, and I couldn''t believe I am even here," I said, and she grinned.


    "You are going to meet your mate for the first time, and it seems you are not happy about it." She responded.


    "How could I be happy when I need to look like a fool. I already graduated from college years ago, and now I need to pretend I am a senior high school student." I said as I let out a heavy breath.


    "No one will know you are the CEO of your own company, Oliver, you look like an eighteen-year-old boy, and I could tell you could break the hearts of the cheerleaders knowing you will only have eyes for our darling, Victoria." She declared, and I couldn''t stop myself from scowling.


    "Have you seen her?" She asked, and I shook my head, and I saw a mischievous grin on her lovely face.


    "Oh, I see. No wonder you looked like shit, and I could tell you felt like you were carrying the world on your shoulders. Watch out, and you might break your own heart; the moment your mate rejects you. Victoria is the epitome of beauty and perfection, and no wonder all the boys in the Academy are crazy about her. Still, like you, she doesn''t want to date either because she is the school queen, and boys want to have her because she has never been kissed. And she is so proud of that." Ms. Rein added, and it took me off guard to know my future mate hasn''t been kissed.


    "I know your reputation, the only Alpha in the entire werewolf community who defies to have a mate. And I wonder why, but I don''t want to pry." She said, and I smiled at her, and I wondered why she felt so sure Victoria Winner could break my heart.


    "Good luck with your studies, Mr. Prize. I except you will be an outstanding student like your Victory." She said, and I don''t want to hear the word mate anymore because no one deserves to be my mate in this lifetime. I got up as she stood up from her chair, and she offered her hand at me; and for the second time, we shook hands, and I left her office more devastated than ever.


    As I looked at my schedule, I realized I couldn''t do this. Maybe three days would be enough to know Victoria Winner. I continued to walk to the other side of the building to attend my first class, and I didn''t care if I would be late, but as I walked along in the hallways, I realized I had missed my high school days in Gallant City.


    I was the school football quarterback and the top of my class. But I was once called the bad boy of our school, and if they only knew the real story, they would realize I only did the right thing. I made sure our school was free from wicked boys and bullies. That is why I always end up in the guidance counselor''s office most of the time, and our guidance counselor is the only one who knows the truth. Yet, girls still chase me around.


    I look at the room number, and I release a heavy sigh before I get inside, and all eyes are on me right away, but I notice a beautiful young woman sitting on her chair without caring about me. Even if I was only looking at one side of her face, I couldn''t stop my heart from beating so fast, and I couldn''t take my eyes off from her, and this was the first time I felt this way. My heart was pounding, and I could feel the sweat on my palms, and who could she be? And why of all the students, she was the only one who didn''t look at me.


    The teacher was asking me questions, and I knew it was rude of me that I only darted a glance at her as I looked at her questions on the board, and I returned my focus on the mysterious girl sitting in the front row. When she raised her head and looked at me, my heart skipped a beat, and I was right; she is the most beautiful girl I have ever seen, her hazel-green eyes, her beautiful perfect-shaped face, and I couldn''t find a single flaw on her face. Her vibrant long straight mahogany hair cascaded on her shoulders make her look perfect on my eyes and taste. Would it be possible that I was looking into a real Goddess?


    She was looking at me with her mouth hung open, and I felt my heart dance with happiness as I realized I had gotten her attention at last. Still, her face turned so red, and I could see the fury in her beautiful eyes as she was looking at me with anger, and I became more intrigued to know her without caring about Victoria Winner at all.. I don''t care about my future mate, and the only thing playing on my mind as I find a vacant seat is to know the beautiful girl sitting on the front seat.

 Chapter 7 - Best Kiss

    Oliver''s POV


    I almost laughed when I realized our first subject was mathematics, and I couldn''t believe I would be here at the Academy as a senior high school student. For the first time, a girl captured my interest, but I could tell she was a feisty one. I tried to look around, trying to find the girl and the reason I was in this predicament, and I could tell there were a lot of beautiful young ladies in this class, and I could tell they all came from affluent families.


    But nothing can compare to the girl on the front seat who looked at me with disgust. I can say she is the darling of the entire class. Her beauty fascinated me, and I wondered why she seemed so angry with me when I had just joined their class for the first time and smiled when I realized maybe she hated my pretty face.


    I was wondering who amongst these beautiful girls is Victoria Winner. Our teacher continued to discuss our lesson, and I could tell that my classmates were listening to her intently while my eyes were fixed on the back part of the beautiful lady on the front. How could her back look so perfect as well? And I could say she is the most beautiful among them, and there is something about her that made me so curious to know all about her.


    I hate that I am new because my teacher asked me to answer the question on the board, and I am just glad that I am in a good mood, so I answered her question calmly. And I could tell that my classmates were impressed because I didn''t get in front of the class to write the formula to find the correct answer. After all, I had already calculated the equation in my head.


    "Excellent, Mr. Prize. I could tell you like math." Our teacher declared, and I beamed at her, and I could tell the angry lady grimaced at me, and she was the only one who seemed unimpressed with my wit. But I know in no time, I can tame her. I could feel it in my core that she would be part of my academy life, and I felt glad I had something to look forward to than meeting my supposed mate. And I realized enrolling in this Academy is not that bad at all. And I will do everything to impress her.


    I could tell almost all the girls in my class were trying to impress me when I saw them raise their hands to answer the following question on the board, and my mysterious girl was the only one who didn''t look at the board or try to raise her hand. And I became drawn to her. And I wanted to ask my seatmate what is the name of the mysterious girl.


    The next one who answered the second equation got the wrong answer, and I saw our math teacher zeroed her eyes on the girl on the front. My heart got so excited to know her name, and I could tell right away she was the teacher''s favorite since she was looking at her with tenderness, and I realized maybe she was only a nasty girl to me, and she could be sweet with everybody.


    "Care to give us your answer, Victoria?" Our teacher said, and my heart sank because I realized how stupid I am to feel this way towards the girl who made me come here to Zenith to be with her on her eighteenth birthday.


    I couldn''t believe Victoria Winner would make me feel this way, and there is no way I will let her win, and I will do everything I can to mess with her life since she has no right to mess with mine. I know she was innocent, but the way she looked at me with hatred doesn''t make sense at all, and I couldn''t believe she had a face of an angel while her gaze could be as dangerous as a silver bullet.


    And to my dismay, she was able to answer the equation without solving it on the board, and just like me, she computed the problem using her head alone, and I should say Victoria is a genius as well.


    "Very well done, Ms. Winner." The teacher said while she sank back on her chair, and I wanted to see her face. What has gotten into me? How can I tell Zane he was right? After all, this young woman would be the cause of my death. How could she be so perfect when I already hated her this much? And it felt so wrong, and there is no way I will tell the elders they were right about their description of Victory Winner.


    "No matter how beautiful and gorgeous she might look, Victoria Winner will never capture my heart, and I will tell you this, I will find my mate, and no one can dictate me whom to love, and I will prove it all to you that I will make my fate, not even the Moon Goddess can stop me from staying away from Victoria Winner," I said to the elders during one of our meetings.


    I could see how Zane looked that day. He was horrified that I included the Moon Goddess in my speech, and ever since I was informed I had to be with my mate before her eighteenth birthday, for how many times I went to the mountains hoping I could talk to the Moon Goddess myself. Still, she didn''t give me a chance to speak with her, and I know it was impossible because since she will only make an appearance once in a Blue Moon, I don''t believe that she appeared before my father and talked about Victoria and me. I could say our parents were only trying to manipulate our lives, and now here I am, and I think this is the Goddess''s way of punishing me.


    The moment our teacher dismissed our class and got out of our classroom, I remained seated in my seat. Still, when I saw Victoria stand up, all eyes were on her. I could see the admiration they had for her except with the girls on the far end who were looking at her with contempt, and I saw them look at me with desires, especially the blond one, and I could tell right away she wanted to have me.


    I realized almost everyone was still inside, and I could tell they wanted to know me as the new guy. Still, I had a different reason for staying because I wanted to watch Victoria Winner walk out of our classroom. Still, instead of going outside, she strode towards my direction, and I could feel my heart is racing like I was running in the mountains for hours.


    When she asked me about my name, I had to raise my eyebrow, and I stood up to face her as I could feel the watchful eyes of her classmates, and I knew I couldn''t call them my classmates because I was only pretending to be one of them. I can see the fury on her beautiful face, and when she told me I almost killed her this morning, I realized right away she was the girl in the car who was sitting on the front seat, and now it dawned on me why she was so angry with me. How could she accuse me of almost killing her that it was her driver who was at fault?


    I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so hot all over my body, and I knew this was all because of her proximity. I needed to remind myself I would never give myself to Victoria Winner, and I wouldn''t say I liked it when Zane texted me all the things he knew about Victoria last night and when I read them this morning, I couldn''t believe his description about her was accurate. And what made me more intrigued was her reputation, she is almost eighteen, yet she has never been kissed, and I smirked when I saw her enticing lips were slightly open, and it felt like she was teasing me with her luscious lips.


    I didn''t show her that I am fascinated by her beauty, and I like that she is getting into my nerves because I couldn''t imagine what would happen to my heart if she were a sweet little vixen. I was cocking my head when she accused me of being reckless and foolish, and I could tell she was a fighter and would stand on her ground. But when she looked at my lips, I couldn''t control myself anymore, and I knew I wanted to make her angry with me, but at the back of my head, I couldn''t handle the urge to kiss her, and that is the truth.


    I moved closer to Victoria, and she backstepped until she hit her frame on the table of our teacher, and I smiled when I realized I cornered the angry lioness. And the horrified look on her face made me know she was so affected by my nearness, and her intoxicating scent made me lose my sense of thinking, and I did the stupidest thing by claiming her mouth. I only wanted to make her realize she is not above all of the students of the Academy, and she should know she can''t plan everything, especially her first kiss.


    But the moment I brushed her soft lips, I realized I wanted more, and I couldn''t help but deepen the kiss until I felt Victoria was kissing me back with the same urgency, and I give her credit for being a good kisser even if she hadn''t kissed anyone.. I no longer hear the crowd around us, and it felt like we were the only ones inside our classroom, and I couldn''t deny, she could kiss like a pro, and it made me realize it was the best kiss I have ever had, that I need to stop it before I make a fool of myself.

 Chapter 8 - Dinner With Victoria

    Oliver''s POV


    I could see her eyes blazing with anger after I let go of Victoria''s mouth, and I could tell even if she enjoyed the kiss, she would never accept that I stole her first kiss because I could feel her anger towards me. It was one of the pieces of information I received from Zane. He told me no one had ever kissed Victoria, which made me curious. And since I hated myself for liking her before I even realized she was Victoria Winner, it drove me to kiss her so she would get angrier with me.


    And when I asked her why she felt so stressed about it when she enjoyed that kiss so much? And I told her it was just a kiss. And I lied when I said she doesn''t even know how to kiss. It made her angrier, and I made it worse when I told Victoria I could give her a kissing tutorial for free. I can''t explain the wrath that was written all over her face, and I left the classroom without taking a second glance, even if I wanted to stay and know more about her, and I couldn''t accept I was the one who enjoyed the kiss more.


    But I already made a vow to the elders that I will choose my mate, and since I am the Alpha of our pack, I can''t eat my own words. I have to stick with it even if Victoria Winner makes me ache for her. And the only way to stop the attraction I felt for Victoria was to piss her off because, in that way, we will never get along.


    I am sure she will never stop herself from hating me, and that is the best way to survive my pretend senior life, and it was insane because I needed to be here for her until she graduates from high school. After all, I can''t be her bodyguard until she graduates from college. I already told them until high school graduation only, nothing more.


    After all, they said the Alphas from the other packs would be hunting for Victoria to have her as their mate. When that time comes, I would gladly offer Victoria to them, and all I need is to find my mate before I can give in myself to the greatest temptation of the Zenith Academy.


    "Hi, handsome," A beautiful blonde girl greeted me, and I recognized her as one of our classmates.


    "My name is Keisha. I like you, Oliver Prize," She said, and I was shocked with her straightforward approach, and I beamed at her. I could use her to distract myself from thinking about Victoria, and I could tell she is willing to be my girlfriend if I ask her, but I don''t do a girlfriend thing maybe this time only to make Victoria angry with me.


    "Hi, I am sorry, but I don''t do the girlfriend thing," I replied, and she sweetly smiled at me.


    "I don''t care, as long as you will allow me to go with you. I hate you for kissing the school queen because I got jealous, you know, but I could tell you only did it because of your curiosity. Maybe you have already learned that the school Queen has never been kissed, and thank you for doing that because I hated all about her." She declared, and I raised my eyebrow at her.


    "Well, she''s not the only one who is beautiful in the school, but I wonder why all the boys in this Academy are so crazy about her even the girls like her so much that they forgot that I am the cheerleader captain; of our cheerleading squad." She added, and even if I hated Victoria Winner, I wonder why I suddenly felt jealous after hearing that all the boys wanted her. So, instead of listening to my heart, I moved closer to Keisha, and the next thing I knew, she was riding at my motorbike after class.


    Keisha told me she wanted to go somewhere we could be alone, but I am not in the mood to have another make-out session with a girl since Victoria occupies my mind, and just thinking about her makes me have knots on my stomach. And I smiled when I saw her walking on the parking as she walked towards her car, and just in time, I revved my motorcycle, and I could tell she inhaled the dust coming from my big bike because I saw her covered her nose on my side mirror and I can''t forget the anger I saw in her lovely face.


    I drove fast along the highway until we reached the Zenith hills, and I couldn''t believe that I would be having a date with a senior high school student because I was so angry with myself that I felt something for Victoria. And I almost laughed when I remembered she told me she would not play any of my stupid games, and the school queen asked me to shut up since I am new, and she never loses. And I couldn''t forget how Victoria spelled out her name in front of me. And even she looked so mature for her age, the way she did it made her look childish.


    "What is so funny, Oliver?" Keisha asked when she noticed I was smiling like a fool as I watched the city below us, and she was standing near me.


    "Nothing," I replied, and then she came closer to me, and I knew she was going to kiss me. I pulled her closer to me because I wanted to forget the beautiful face of Victoria Winner. Still, I didn''t expect as I was kissing Keisha, I was thinking about the feisty girl, the Queen of the Academy. I wouldn''t say I liked it that even if I was kissing the cheerleader captain, I couldn''t forget how perfect Victoria''s lips were. And after kissing Keisha, I couldn''t remember our kiss at all, and I could tell she was frustrated since I didn''t deepen our kiss; instead, I got up and asked for her address and took her home.


    I don''t have a choice but to bring some of my things and go to the Winner''s mansion. Nicklaus already contacted his butler, and Arthur called me the other day, and he asked me when I would come to the estate; I told him I would be there tonight, and he told me Ms. Winner would have dinner with me. And I couldn''t stop my heart from feeling so excited.


    "Welcome to the Winner estate, Mr. Prize, and please allow me to take you into your room." Art said, and I followed him going inside the beautiful mansion of the Winner family, and I could say Victoria''s life is perfect, and I could not imagine how she was going to take the truth about herself. I wonder if she will accept it without question, but I doubt it since she wanted everything to be perfect in her life. She planned everything, even her first kiss, and I felt guilty that I had stolen her first kiss, but after I kissed her, I didn''t have any regrets at all, it was one hell of a kiss, and I will never trade it for anything.


    "This would be your room, Sir." Art said after he opened the guest room, and he motioned me to come inside, and I could tell he made some renovations to make it suitable for my taste, and I guess the elders did their jobs perfectly. I can see the color on the room wall is more masculine, and I smiled as I realized I would be living on the same roof with Victory.


    "Thank you, Art, but I think you should call me by my first name. It would be obvious if you would address me with Sir. Oliver would be fine with me." I said, and he smiled at me.


    "Okay, Oliver, but knowing you are the Alpha of the Valiant pack and CEO of your own company, I should address you properly." He said, and I shook my head.


    "You don''t need to be formal with me, Art, I am here on a mission, and you know Victoria can''t know anything about me yet," I said, and he nodded his head.


    "Of course, I understand, Mr. Prize." He said.


    "I will see you in the dining room, and dinner will be ready in thirty minutes." Art added and left my room after I said goodbye to him. I unpacked


    my suitcase and put my clothes in the closet, and when I was done unpacking, I realized it was time for dinner. I got out of my room and proceeded to the dining room, and I let out a sigh of relief when I realized the Queen hadn''t arrived yet, and I couldn''t deny I was excited to see her.


    I hated her the moment she got inside the dining hall, looking at me with disgust. She fueled my anger when she asked Art what I was doing in her mansion, and she didn''t even bother to greet me. When she wasn''t satisfied with her butler''s response, she asked me with anger what I was doing at her house, and I only told her to ask her dad, and I couldn''t believe that it is possible to feel infuriated with someone and be thrilled at the same time.


    I thought she would turn away and leave, but I realized she is a fighter since she told me she always wins. She sat across me, and I couldn''t deny her presence made me uneasy, but not in a bad way. And I need to control myself now, or I will lose to her. I hated her guts and all about her, but I couldn''t stop staring at her beautiful face as she ate her food. I loathed myself that she caught me staring at her. And to save myself from embarrassment, I left the dining hall without saying goodbye to her.. I know I am not like this, and I wonder what Victoria could do to me as I realized after meeting her for the first time, it seems I don''t know who I am anymore.

 Chapter 9 - I Felt Pain

    Victoria''s POV


    I was turning around on my bed, but I couldn''t sleep at all, and I hate to think that it was because of Oliver. I know I hate him so much and I couldn''t believe that I felt so happy when I heard him say I am beautiful and I couldn''t stop thinking about it. It was stupid of me to feel this way because I could tell that he would make everything to make me so angry with him. I only met him this morning, yet he already managed to wreck my reputation by kissing me in front of everyone. And for that, I will make sure Oliver Prize will pay for what he has done to me.


    And since I couldn''t fall asleep, I got up from my bed and got my book, and started rereading my lesson for tomorrow until I could no longer keep my eyes open. The following morning I was awakened by a series of knocks on my door, and I hated the person outside my door because he disturbed me in my sleep. After all, my alarm clock is still off, meaning I still have minutes to stay on my bed. I didn''t get up to open my door, but the knocking continued, and I hated Art for doing this because he was the only one who had the guts to wake me up from my sleep.


    "What do you want, Art?" I asked, and I couldn''t hide my irritation, and my eyes widened when I realized it wasn''t our Butler at all, but the only person who had the guts to ruin my day, Oliver Prize.


    "Ms. Victoria, your father asked me to drive you to school starting today, and I just want to inform you we are leaving in ten minutes and I will leave you if you are not ready by then; I couldn''t believe you are still wearing your nightgown when you have classes to attend to, we will be late if you will not move faster." He declared, and I couldn''t believe my dad would do this to me, and before I could answer Oliver, he had already left me.


    I felt so angry with my dad for doing all this to me. I walked to my bed to pick up my phone to call my father, but I screamed when I saw the time on my clock, I was very late with my usual schedule, and I wondered what happened to my alarm why it didn''t buzz. I ran to the shower, and I was horrified when I realized I was only wearing my nightgown; how could I be stupid for not covering myself with my robe before opening the door and meeting Oliver, but I didn''t have time to think about it now that I will be late for my first period.


    I realized ever since Oliver Prize came into the city, he made my life a living hell, and I wonder if he also sabotaged my alarm clock either, but he couldn''t be someone who has the magic to do such kind of scheme to me. I made the quickest shower in history, and I got out of my room without putting anything on my face. The towel still wrapped around my hair as I ran towards the car. He was true to himself, the moment I got inside the vehicle, he drove away from our mansion fast before I could even fasten my seatbelt, and I wondered what his problem was, and I hated that he smelled so good that I wanted to lean my body so I can sniff him.


    What?? I couldn''t believe I would be thinking something like this towards my number one enemy. I wanted him to disappear from our house to have a normal life again, free from chaos, and I can''t think straight since I can''t deny his proximity is giving me a different kind of thrill, and I want to stop my foolishness.


    "Do you have a death wish, Mr. Prize? I still want to live long enough to see my grandchildren running on the fields." I said, and he looked at me sideways before speaking to me.


    "You don''t need to worry, Ms. Winner, I am only doing this for you, and I wanted to be in the academy because I don''t feel comfortable being in the same space with you. Besides, I don''t want the girls to think we are an item because I don''t want my name to be associated with yours." He coldly said that made my blood boil with anger.


    "I already told you, Prize, I don''t need an arrogant bastard like you, and don''t worry, I will call my dad later and beg him to let Jason drives me. I don''t want you to be my driver as well because I don''t know if I am still alive by my birthday if you will continue to be my driver ." I said as I looked at outside my window, and I didn''t want to look at him because I felt so hurt with his words, and I have already seen her with Keisha, and I am sure she already captured Oliver Prize, well, at least for the first time, she was his first choice.


    I know why Keisha hated me. It was because all the boys at the academy had a crush on me, and I was not bragging. All the boys on the football team, including the hot quarterback Tim, were crazy about me, and Keisha was always the second choice. I know she is celebrating right now, knowing Oliver Prize was crazy about her, and for the first time, I felt jealous of Keisha because this is the first time I felt this way towards a boy, and she got him.


    Lucky for her, and even if I like Oliver, I will never go down to Keisha''s level, who always gave the first hint, and I wonder if she did the same with Oliver after witnessing our hot make-out session after our mathematics class. I was shocked when we stopped, and when I turned my head to his side, he had already gotten out of the car, and I realized we had stopped in front of a doughnut house, and I realized he must be hungry. I hated him because he never asked me if I was hungry too, and I was sulking by the time he got back with a box of doughnuts and coffees in his hand, and I grimaced when I realized he had bought something for his girl.


    "I think we can eat here; just make sure you can eat your doughnut fast." He said as he handed me the box and the coffee, and I hesitated.


    "Come on, Victoria, I know you always eat breakfast, and don''t worry, that is not coffee. I also know you love hot chocolate." He said, and I felt guilty for scowling at him, and I took the box and my hot choco from him, and I can''t explain the sparks that I felt the moment his skin brushed mine, and this is the first time I felt this way. I have read it from the books, and I have waited for so long to experience this kind of feeling, and I never thought I would feel it for the first time to someone who has infuriated me since the first time we met.


    "Thank you," I mumbled my thanks as he started eating his meal.


    We eat in silence while I can hear the rapid beating of my heart; how could he be so cold and sweet at the same time? And I know this is also the first time a guy bought something for me. Well, I never let anyone pay for my snack either since I turned down anything they give me, for I am afraid if they put something on it. I know it was crazy, but my dad reminds me constantly not to trust anyone.


    And I wonder why I can''t trust even my classmates, and that is why I find it hard to trust someone, and now Oliver came. My father trusted him. He could be the right guy for me, but I know we both hated each other, and I think my anger towards him is stronger than the attraction I felt, and I had to guard my heart if I wanted to win over Oliver. I could tell he would do everything he could to make my senior year a living hell.


    We were both silent for the rest of the ride. The moment we arrived at the academy''s parking lot, I could see the eyes of all our classmates were fixed on my car because they always waited for me in the parking lot. I felt horrified what would be their reaction the moment they saw Oliver get out of my car. I can feel my entire face blush as I feel the excitement that they think we are a couple. I hated myself for thinking of the possibility of dating Oliver, and I was so afraid if I couldn''t control myself, and I will throw myself at him. I needed to do something about my attraction towards Oliver, and I had to stop thinking about him. But I can''t deny I am enjoying having him inside my car, and I know he can feel it too.


    I got frustrated when he climbed out of the car without saying anything to me, and I became more devastated when I saw Keisha run towards him.. And she kissed him on the lips, and they were kissing in front of our fellow students in our academy; and for the first time, I felt a pain in my heart, and I realized I was hurting because of a boy.

 Chapter 10 - Hopeful

    Victoria''s POV


    I got out of my car feeling so sick, and I couldn''t believe that I would be feeling this way and I knew that this was the first time that I experienced this kind of emotion, and it was so foreign, yet I have read it from the books, and I hate it. I hate Oliver for sure, and Keisha, who threw herself at him like a leech, and I wanted to scream at them.


    How could Oliver kiss Keisha without opening the car door for me first? And I am just glad Tim came to my rescue. He always came near my car every time I arrived on the school grounds, but my driver always beats him to open the car door for me, and this was the first time he was able to do it, and I could see the happiness on his face.


    "Thank you, Tim," I said, and he offered to take my bag and books, and this time because of the anger that I felt for Oliver. I gladly gave my things to him, and I could tell all eyes were on me now since I didn''t let anyone touch my things, and they all knew everything that I like and what I don''t like. I don''t see how it all started. Still, when they first called me the Campus Queen, I wouldn''t say I liked it, until one day I realized the name suited me well, so instead of getting angry every time they call me Queen, I embraced the title they have given me, and that is why boys are always around hoping I will ask some favor from them, but I never ask even once.


    "It is my pleasure, Victory, I have been dying to do this, and at last, you granted my wish, and I guess this is one of my lucky days," Tim replied, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling. He is the hot quarterback of our school, and beautiful girls lined up to call for his attention. I know he had dated hot girls in our school when I said no to him, but he never stopped showing me that he still cared about me.


    The boys showered me with different gifts, and after I received them, I would put them in a large paper bag, and then I will ask Jason to deliver the items to Lana, and she will be the one to bring them to the orphanage, together with our donations. And since then, she has been giving them away. I felt bad about it, but my dad got angry when he found me opening the gifts inside my room, he got so mad, and I have never seen my father that worried. And since then, every time the boys ask me about their presents, I will tell them they were fantastic even if I haven''t seen or used them.


    I gave Tim one of my sweetest smiles. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Oliver darting a glance at us, and I am not sure if he was looking daggers at me. Still, I could feel it that he did, and I heard one of the girls ask him why he was the one driving my car, and I couldn''t stop my heart from pounding hard against my chest as I waited for his reply, and yes, I was a fool hoping he would say something good between us.


    "My father and Mr. Winner are best friends, and that is why Victory''s dad asked me to stay in their mansion until after graduation since they don''t want me to stay in our house and have a party every night." He said, and the girls giggled, looking at him with interest. I could tell they looked at him with admiration, especially the cheerleaders, and I can say many of them are waiting for their chance to ask Oliver on a date, and they will only wait for an opportunity that Keisha will put her guard down. I don''t even know where he came from, and he can be someone dangerous that is why I should tame my heart not to get crazy with him.


    "But it doesn''t mean we are close, and we hardly know each other." He added, and it pierced my heart.


    "Of course, we know about that, the campus Queen will never get close to any guy unless you are the one, and she is still waiting for the right one, and we are also waiting for that time to come since for her, no one deserves her time and of course, her heart, except her first love." Jean, one of the cheerleaders, responded, and I could see Oliver''s face hardened, and I wondered if he got curious about me. Still, instead of looking at me, he winked at Jean, and her cheeks turned bright red while he put his arm around Keisha''s shoulders, and together they walked to our classroom for the first period.


    I hated thinking about it, that I am Keisha''s classmate majority of her subjects, and I walked beside Tim while my mind was on somewhere else. I am glad he is my classmate for my first period; at least he saved me from being ridiculed that the new guy and son of my dad''s best friend ignored me.


    "Hey, Are you alright, Victory?" Lana asked me, and I looked at her and shook my head. We are inside the cafeteria eating our lunch. How can I say I am good when I am not fine at all? And I know I should stop myself from feeling this way, and it is all up to me. But I couldn''t stop my heart from aching, and as I looked at Oliver and Keisha being so sweet together, I lost my appetite. I didn''t even touch my food. I stood up and left the cafeteria without looking back while I heard Lana calling after me.


    "I have been looking everywhere for you; what are you doing here, Victory?" My best friend asked as she handed me a sandwich and bottled water, and since I felt so hungry, I took it, and I weakly smiled at her.


    "I don''t even know, Lana," I said, and she is the only one who sees the real me; in front of her, I don''t need to mask my emotion. I showed Lana my vulnerable side, and as she was looking at me now, I could tell she was trying to read my mind.


    "Is it Oliver? I saw the way you kissed him back, and I could tell you enjoyed that kiss, Victoria, and I think you are hurting right now because it was nothing for him. I know how much you value your first kiss, and giving it to a guy who doesn''t even care could be a little frustrating," She declared, and I shook my head, and I could tell she is being serious right now.


    "I hate him, Lana, I couldn''t believe I would feel this way towards a guy, and I think I am losing my cool. I tried to ignore him, but I couldn''t even forget that stupid kiss I had shared with him. And I couldn''t stop myself from reliving that kiss every chance I could get. And he was enjoying his time flirting with all the girls on campus." I answered, and she looked at me with tenderness, and then she grinned as if she was pleased that I felt this way.


    "What is that look supposed to mean, Lana?" I asked.


    "Well, I am sorry if I felt delighted that you were hurting, but I am just happy to know that my best friend is normal." She responded, and I raised my eyebrow.


    "You finally like someone, and it is amazing Victory; we need to celebrate." She said, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling at her even if I still felt so down.


    "How can I celebrate when I don''t even want to ear?" I mumbled.


    "Hey, I could tell Oliver likes you too, he can''t deny it by the way he looks at you, and maybe, the new guy heard the news that you don''t date anyone, so instead of devoting his time chasing you. Oliver chooses to be on the safe side, and as you can see him, he is not like Tim. He is proud of what he is, and you can''t deny it, Victory, he is hot as hell." My best friend declared, and I sighed as I realized Lana could be right about her judgment about Oliver Prize, and this was the first time I didn''t want to be the famous girl anymore.


    "You need to eat, Victory, if you want to be beautiful in Oliver''s eyes. Just ignore him, and try to control your emotion. Avoid looking in his direction, and that is the only way you can save yourself from hurting. Or maybe you can use Tim to make him jealous." She said, and I shook my head.


    "I don''t want to use Tim, Lana, he is a good guy, and I am not a heart breaker. I don''t date for the sake I have a boyfriend." I replied.


    "Of course, I know, and I am sorry, I just want to lighten your mood; I have never seen you this way." She responded.


    "Don''t worry; I will be fine, Lana," I said as I tried to smile at my best friend, and I ate my lunch in silence, and when it was ten minutes before our first period in the afternoon, I stood up from the ground and fixed myself, and together we walked going to our classroom. I felt better after I talked with Lana, and she is right. All I needed to do was stay away from Oliver and ignore him.


    I linked my arm with my best friend feeling better and hopeful that my afternoon would be like the day I used to have.

 Chapter 11 - Free To Choose

    Victoria''s POV


    "What?" Lana asked me after the bell rang, signaling classes were over for the day.


    "Please take me home because I can''t be with Oliver after what he had done to me the entire day," I said, and I could see how my best friend raised her eyebrow, and I could tell she was trying to tell me something, but she opted to shut her mouth.


    "What do you want to tell me, Lana? I know that look, and I could tell you will not feel at ease if you will not spit it out." I said, and she moved closer to me.


    "For the record, I haven''t seen Oliver come near you the entire day, and I could tell he was avoiding you. It seems he had done the opposite. He only drove your car this morning and explained to our fellow students that you are not that close. Only your fathers are best friends. He informed everyone that he is not interested in you, so I think that is the reason why you don''t want to ride with him in the first place, right, Victory?" She asked, and I pouted my lips at her, and I hated to think that my best friend was right.


    "If you don''t want to take me home, then don''t. I can ask Tim to drive me." I said.


    "Tim already has football practice on the field, and I don''t think he can take you home after his practice because I heard the boys together with the girls are planning to go to the beach tonight," Lana replied, and I frowned at her, but my excitement made me widen my eyes.


    "I can see mischief on your face, Victory." She said.


    "Can we go to the beach instead? I want to try it, Lana." I said.


    "As if you can go, do you think your father will not know if you will not come home at a reasonable hour?" She asked.


    "I will tell my dad that I am having a sleepover at your place. And we haven''t done it for a long time." I declared.


    "We haven''t done it before in my house, Victory. All the sleepovers that we had happened in your mansion because every time you ask your father''s permission, he will turn you down immediately, and he will talk to me if I can come over to your place. I always wanted to go to your house anyway. I love your gigantic house, Victoria." She declared.


    "And I know if not because of your father, I am sure my father will not have a stable job, that is why I always wanted to please your dad, but it doesn''t mean I only care about you because of our gratitude to your family," Lana added. I hate it every time she reminds me about her father working for my dad''s company because it feels like I only have her. After all, she felt obligated towards our family.


    "Never mind, Lana, I can take a taxi or bus," I said.


    "You can''t ride the bus, Victory, you know your house is far from the bus stop, and I think your driveway is almost one kilometer from the main gate to your house." She said.


    "It is okay, Lan, I will take the taxi," I said.


    "I am sorry, Victory, I can''t be absent from my part-time job." She said, and I nodded my head at her.


    "It is fine, Lana. I can take care of myself." I said, and I walked going to the main gate of our school. I didn''t bother to come after Oliver since I felt hurt when I saw him get out of our classroom with Keisha holding hands, and I don''t like what I felt right now. I never felt this way before, I love ignoring boys since I don''t feel anything towards them, and I don''t mind seeing them with another girl; unlike now, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling jealous.


    I hate to admit it, but it was true, and this is the first time I didn''t feel attractive and confident, maybe because this is also the only time a boy ignored me. I will never make Oliver Prize know I like him, no matter how attractive he is or how I wanted to be his girlfriend. I will never make the first move because, for me, I am different from every girl in this Academy. I already promised myself that I would never be like them, chasing the boys they like, it could be so degrading, and it will only lower my self-esteem, and of course, that is not me at all because boys always chase me around, and not the other way around.


    I was at the bus stop waiting for the bus since I wanted to walk in going to our house when I heard the blowing of the horn, and I felt so frustrated when I saw my car, and Oliver pulled over in front of me, and I can see the anger on his face.


    "Get in, Victoria!" He yelled at me, but I pretended I didn''t hear or see him.


    "Victory, if you will not move, you will regret what I am going to do next." He said, and I couldn''t deny it; his words made me feel excited about what he will do to me, and it seemed like Oliver will bring out my bad side instead of my good self. And before I could move, he already got out of the car, and he carried me as if I weighed nothing at all. The moment I felt Oliver put his hands on my waist, I couldn''t explain the sensation that I felt, it was too much for me to handle, and I could feel the knots on my stomach. But every sensation I felt was gone the moment he tossed me at the back seat of the car, and I could feel the excruciating pain in my pelvis.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" I hissed as I tried to massage my pelvic bone.


    "You should be asking yourself that question, Victoria. I was waiting in the parking lot like a fool, and I am just glad someone told me she had seen you walking in the opposite direction. Are you that irresponsible?" He asked, and I could feel the anger boiling inside me. How could he call me irresponsible?


    "I need to go back and take Keisha on a movie date, and you are wasting my precious time." He said, and I could feel the piercing of my heart, and I hated him even more.


    "That is why I wanted to take a bus or taxi because I know you will be having a date with your girlfriend, and why are you so angry with me when I didn''t bother you at all?" I shouted at him. And I no longer care if I lost my poise, I don''t usually shout no matter how angry I am with someone, but I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so mad at Oliver.


    "Your father asked me to drive you in going to school and taking you home. I am a responsible person, Victoria. I hope next time you will also use your brain, and they said you are the top one of all senior students. How can you be that stupid?" He asked, and I could see the anger on his face in the rearview mirror, and I wanted to counter his hurtful words, but I felt too hurt to even talk back with him that I was clutching my bag tightly on my shoulder, and I could feel my face turned bright red due to my fury with Oliver.


    The moment we arrived in our driveway, I got out and ran towards the main door without taking a second look. I slammed my bedroom door hard after I got inside, and I screamed because of my frustrations with Oliver. How can I like someone who treated me like I don''t matter at all? Why do I have to feel this type of attraction to someone who didn''t look at me with tenderness? I could tell he avoided my gaze most of the time, even if he was harshly talking with me.


    "Are you alright, Victory?" Celia asked me when she fetched me in my room and informed me that dinner was ready.


    "I am not feeling well, Celia. Can you take my food here?" I asked, and she smiled at me.


    "Of course, you can, Victory. I will get the thermometer." She said as she got up from my bed since she was sitting next to me.


    "No need for that, Celia. I don''t have a fever. I am just tired from school, that is all." I said, and she nodded her head and got out of my home.


    I only eat a little since I don''t have the appetite to eat, and I asked Celia to inform the kitchen staff, I wanted my lunch to be delivered to my school tomorrow. I usually have my lunch fresh from our kitchen, but I beg my dad to stop it since I wanted to eat at the cafeteria. Still, now that Oliver came into my life and started ruining everything, including my heart, I don''t want to eat in the cafeteria anymore because I don''t want to watch Oliver being so sweet with Keisha.


    "Dad, I think it is about time that I should drive my car. I don''t need someone to drive me, dad. Could you ask my bodyguard to follow my car because I don''t want to be near with Oliver? I hate all about him." I said the moment my father answered my call, and I heard him laugh, and my father was having fun right now that I had the worst day of my life.


    "You like Oliver!" My father exclaimed the moment he stopped laughing, and his words stunned me, and I wondered how my dad knew I liked Oliver, but there is no way I will tell my father I liked the arrogant jerk living in our house.


    "You got it wrong, dad. I am still waiting for the perfect boy. I''m not too fond of Oliver, and I wouldn''t say I liked his existence.


    "Whatever you say, honey, just be careful you for might end up eating the words you said about Oliver since you needed him in your life more than you will ever know." He said.


    "Dad, don''t tell me you arranged for me to get married to Oliver?" I asked, horrified, yet I couldn''t stop feeling so thrilled.


    "No, sweetheart, I will never do that to you. You are free to choose whom to love, and I could tell before your eighteenth birthday you will already fall in love with the boy you hated the most." My father said, and I became speechless as I wondered how my dad could be sure about my feelings towards Oliver.

 Chapter 12 - Going To The Party

    Victoria''s POV


    I was scanning my books, but I couldn''t concentrate because I couldn''t stop thinking about Oliver and the words he said to me. I didn''t eat with him during dinner because I didn''t want to see his face and have another unpleasant conversation with him. And I was wondering where he is right now, and I don''t like to get downstairs and talk with Celia because I hate to know if Oliver went together with Keisha to attend the beach party.


    I was sulking in my room because even my dad favored Oliver. How could my dad defend him when he was only his best friend''s son while I was his daughter? I hated my father for trusting Oliver so much, and my father didn''t even know that his daughter was hurting. I know we can never have a civil conversation because we constantly bark at each other. I think it was because our first meeting was an unpleasant one.


    For the first time, I put my books back in my bag without reading them and answering my assignments on a weekday. I got tired, didn''t know what to do, and I miss having parties in my house, but I don''t want to host a party now that Oliver is living with me in our mansion. I know girls will only throw themselves at him, and I will only break my own heart. I was known in our school being the most extravagant host. From the delicious meal to the excellent DJ, I will sometimes hire a band, the most well-known all over the country.


    That is one thing I love about my father because he supported me with my social cravings. He always knew that I wanted to be the center of attention, and that is why every time I asked him if I wanted to throw a party on the weekend, he would never say no. And sometimes, if my parents happened to be around, my dad would help me prepare everything.


    But I usually hire an event organizer because I want everything to be perfect, and money is not the issue. That is why all my parties were epic, and everybody would come since they always love the theme of my party, and I make sure everybody will have fun. I know all the boys, especially from the football and basketball team, will join, hoping they can catch my attention, and that is why many girls would come too, especially the cheerleaders because they love chasing the boys around.


    I provide games that offer incredible prizes, and as I think for my upcoming birthday party, I can''t stop myself from feeling so excited as I think about the theme. I wanted to have a game, and it would be perfect because whoever wins the game will have a date with me. I was smiling like an idiot, but when I saw Keisha''s post on her social media account, my night became worst. All my classmates were having fun on the beach, wearing their swimming attire, and I wondered where Oliver was, and maybe he was the one taking the pictures.


    And I almost threw my cell phone when Keisha''s next post was Oliver with his glorious body, he was only wearing boardshorts, and his upper part was bare. I could see his perfect chiseled chest and toned stomach, and his six-pack abs made me drool over him just watching his picture, and I couldn''t deny it, he has a perfect body suitable for a magazine cover. And I am sure all the girls are now going crazy to have his attention, but I am sure Keisha already claimed Oliver. And no one can stop me, even my father''s bodyguard, because I will go to the beach, whatever it takes.


    I posted on my social media account that I needed someone to pick me up from our house, and I was shocked by the number of likes and comments I''ve got. And many of them are telling me they are on their way, and I replied to their comments I will send a private message to the one who will be lucky enough to be my escort for the night.


    I know I did something stupid, but I felt too hurt by Oliver to care. And I am aware I have never done something like this, yet I wanted to go to the beach and have fun. I got up from my bed and went to my closet, and I tried to find the most revealing swimsuit I could find. I usually wear a one-piece swimsuit since I felt conscious of showing my stomach and cleavage, but this time I chose to wear a red two-piece swimsuit, and I bought it with Lana as a gift for myself when I won an interschool quiz ball held at Zenith Academy.


    I put on my swimsuit, and then I wore a halter red mini dress, and I felt so sexy. I let my long hair cascade on my back, and when I looked at my posts, I found it so hard to read the comments since there are too many to read, and it will be a waste of time. I am not even sure if Tim was one of the students who commented on my post, but he is the only one I can trust because even if he is the football quarterback, he is humble, and I feel comfortable when I am talking with him. And when I looked at my messenger, I smiled when I found out he had sent me a private message.


    "Can I pick you up, Victoria?" He texted, followed by a heart emoji, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling. I felt guilty that I would be using Tim to get back at Oliver, but I knew he would not care if I were with Tim, it might hurt me to see him with the captain of the cheerleaders, but I can take the pain as long as I can show to his face I will never back down. I can go to the party too and steal the spotlight.


    I hated that he became the new sensation of our school, and he became so popular right away, and I can''t accept he will take the crown from me. And I will give Oliver Prize the price for messing with my life. I will let him pay for taking my first kiss from me, and not only that, for accusing me of being irresponsible.


    "Yes, Tim, I would love it if you would come to me right now," I said, and after sending my reply, I smiled when I heard my phone ding, and I realized he responded right away.


    "I am almost there. I am sorry when I read your post, I left the beach right away, and I almost got a ticket for overspeeding because I want to be the first to reach your house, and I am glad you chose me to be your date for tonight, or else I will go home with a broken heart." He said with a broken heart emoji, and I beamed when I read the word date, and I felt happy even if I didn''t feel any sparks towards Tim, at least I love his company, and I wanted him to be my first friend from the male department.


    "I will be waiting for you on our front porch," I replied with a smiley emoji, and I wanted to send him a heart emoji, but I didn''t want to lead him on; besides, I am not sure if I will not end up breaking his heart tonight, but I was hoping I would enjoy tonight with Tim''s company, and this is the first time I will attend a beach party.


    "Hi, thank you so much for coming, Tim!" I exclaimed the moment he got out of his car and opened the car door for me, and I knew he was always a gentleman.


    "I should be the one thanking you, they don''t believe you will come, and the boys got crazy, especially the boys from my team. I left without telling them I would pick you up. I was hoping you would choose me. If not, I will go home." He said, and I was shocked when Tim buckled the seatbelt for me.


    "Wow! Thanks for being such a gentleman, Tim." I said the moment he got inside and sat on the driver''s seat.


    "You know how to drive, right?" He asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Why don''t you drive your luxury car, Victoria?" He asked again.


    "My dad hired a driver for me, and I wonder why he made sure I know how to drive, and I found it confusing either. But I think when I turn 18, he will allow me to drive, and I am excited because I will be eighteen soon." I said.


    "Yeah, and everyone is talking about your big day, Victoria." He said, and I was surprised.


    "Really? I wonder why our classmates are talking about it," I replied, and he smiled at me.


    "We already received the invitations for your eighteenth birthday." He said, and I was shocked with what I learned.


    "You did?" I asked.


    "Yes, yesterday after you experienced your first kiss, and I hate the new guy for kissing you, but.." Tim trailed off, and I could feel my entire face turn so red, and I knew I was blushing as I remembered the hot kiss I had shared with Oliver.


    "But what, Tim? You can tell me what is on your mind." I said, and he looked at me sideways before looking back on the road.


    "I am sorry, but I don''t want to offend you, Victoria," Tim added, and I smiled at him.


    "Tim, I want us to be friends, so I think you can talk to me openly, don''t think I will get angry about your opinion about me," I said.


    "I hate to think that you enjoyed the kiss you shared with Oliver, Victoria, and I was glad he was with Keisha now and not with you." He declared, and I felt ashamed, but I smiled at Tim.


    "He might steal my first kiss, Tim, but to be honest, I didn''t enjoy that kiss. I was only shocked, which is why I wasn''t able to push him away. I don''t like Oliver." I said, and I hate that I was lying to Tim, and even if I hated Oliver, yet deep in my heart, I know I can''t deny the intense attraction I felt for him, and I need someone like Tim to get over my feelings for the arrogant hot guy in the campus.

 Chapter 13 - Not Welcome

    Victoria''s POV


    I couldn''t deny the nervousness that I felt because this was my first time to join a party like this, and I have been invited by the boys every time they come to the beach, but I always say no, and in the end, they felt tired of asking me. I wanted to keep my reputation as the Queen of our school.


    I usually attend social gatherings held at five-star hotels and other impressive places, not some cheap place like this where I can tell it is so public, and anyone can get inside and out. Even if I know Zenith City is safe, there are still cases in our neighboring cities with some violence, and crime is high.


    "Are you ready to join them?" Tim asked after he parked his car, and I could feel the pounding of my heart.


    "Yes, I am ready," I replied, and he beamed at me.


    "What are you waiting for, Victory? You should remove your cover-up and show everyone what you''ve got." He said, and I know before I left the house, I was excited to show them my swimsuit, but right now, I could tell, I chicken out.


    "No, thanks, I am good, Tim, maybe later. I am not comfortable showing off my body." I replied.


    "Even if you don''t reveal your body to us, Victory, everyone knew you are hiding a gorgeous body of a Goddess, and that is why everyone was excited when they saw your post because they were expecting you would come and show them your glorious body." He said, and I suddenly felt worried as I realized I came here only to piss Oliver.


    If I want to have his attention, I think the best way to do it is to show him what I am hiding beneath my coverup dress, but I am not going to let them think I was someone who is craving for their attention. Besides, I know Oliver is now so busy with his girlfriend.


    Tim opened my door, and I took his hand as I climbed out of his car. And we were holding hands as we joined our classmates sitting on the sand while they were chatting and drinking sodas; they formed a big circle, and I think they had some games, and my eyes were scanning the entire loop as I was searching for Oliver and Keisha. I could feel the pain in my heart as I looked at them being so intimate with each other, and I could see he draped his arm around her smooth shoulders, and Keisha was wearing a yellow bikini that revealed her total asset. And she was laughing at what Oliver was whispering in her ear.


    When Oliver raised his head and met my gaze, his eyes darkened right away, and when he looked at my hand intertwined with Tim, his eyes became darker. I needed to look away from him because I didn''t want Oliver to see the pain in my eyes, and I didn''t want him to know I was hurt because I saw how sweet they were with each other.


    "Are you okay?" Tim asked the moment he noticed the expression on my face.


    "Yeah, I am fine, Tim," I said, and he brought me closer to the group, and all eyes were on us. And I suddenly felt uneasy, and this was the first time I felt this way. I usually like the attention I get from my classmates because every time I see them look at me with admiration on their faces, it makes me feel euphoric knowing they adore me. They greeted me except Keisha and her friends, and I could tell right away they wanted me to disappear at once.


    "You can''t join us within the circle unless your date is wearing a bikini, Tim, and since we know Victory always wear a one-piece swimsuit, we regret to inform you, you are not welcome here" Keisha said. Her friends agreed with her, and everyone followed suit, and I could tell this was the first time they didn''t welcome me, or they only wanted to see me in my bikini.


    "Come on, guys, Victoria can join; this is her first time." Tim defended me.


    "You should have told your date what is the rule, Tim, before you bring her here," Jean said, and I know she was one of Keisha''s close friends. I can feel my face turn bright red because this was the first time I felt like I was not welcome at all. I wouldn''t say I like Oliver Prize for ruining my reputation, and I know why they are treating me this way because he kissed me in front of them, and I could tell them I don''t deserve their attention anymore.


    "It is okay, Tim, I think we can walk on the shore, and we don''t need to join them anyway," I said in more than a whisper.


    "Why, Victoria? You are afraid we will know what you are hiding in your stomach? Come on, stop acting like you are perfect because we know you are not flawless, and you are hiding something from us that is why you can''t wear a bikini." Keisha said, and they all laughed at me, and I was trying my best to keep my tears at bay, and this was the first time I was humiliated by her in front of a large crowd, and I knew it was because the hottest guy on campus was sitting so close beside her, and it gives Keisha the boost to mock me.


    "I am not hiding anything from anyone, Keisha," I said as I tried to pull Tim with me so we could stay away from them, and as I turned around, my steps faltered when I heard a familiar voice that can always make me have butterflies on my chest. I hate to think why Oliver needs to have a beautiful voice and why I can''t find a single flaw in his physical appearance?


    "I thought you said you are always a winner, Victoria, and why are you walking away from us? I thought you always win, and now you have to show us what you''ve got unless you are hiding something like what Keisha claimed." Oliver declared, and my anger flared up, and I could feel my limbs are shaking, and I needed to control myself not to make a scene, and even if my mind was screaming no, I couldn''t stop my heart from feeling so hurt.


    "You don''t need to listen to him, Victory, we can leave here if you want, and I am sorry if I brought you here. I could have brought you to someplace safe and away from our classmates." Tim declared, and I looked at him sideways and smiled at him.


    "It is okay, Tim, just promise me, after I took off my cover-up, and show them I am wearing my two-piece do something that will blow their minds," I said.


    I winked at Tim, and I turned around and faced them all, and without saying anything to Oliver, I removed my dress with one fluid motion. I could see different reactions, and I smiled at Keisha, who looked so stunned, and I knew she didn''t expect I was wearing a bikini underneath my dress. She didn''t think I was wearing this swimsuit for her boyfriend to see, but I didn''t expect they would challenge me, especially Oliver.


    I can see how the boys looked at me with desires, and I can see Oliver was clenching his fists. I don''t understand why he felt so angry with me, and maybe because he lost, and I felt so triumphant, and before I could move toward the circle, I felt strong hands spin me around, and Tim kissed me on the lips, and I wanted to push him away, but I realized I asked him to do something.


    I think this is the best show I can give to my classmates and to let them know, I have kissed the hot quarterback in our school, and this time I am sure Oliver can no longer claim he was the only boy who got the chance to kiss me. I kissed Tim back long enough that made our fellow students hollered.


    And then I felt someone grab my hand that made me stop kissing Tim. And I was shocked to find Oliver dragging me from the crowd.


    "Don''t ever try to follow us, Tim." He said in a loud voice, and I wondered what was wrong with him.


    "What are you doing, Prize?" I hissed as I could feel the anger boiling inside me, and he threw my cover-up at me. I am just glad I could catch it, and he didn''t stop yanking me no matter how I tried to pull my arm away from him, and he never answered me; instead, he kept walking without releasing my wrist. And he only freed me from his hold when we reached his car, and he opened the car door for me.


    "Get in, Victoria, before I push you inside." He ordered, and I put my arms over my chest, and I could feel the cold breeze that brushed my skin that made me shiver, and Oliver picked up his jacket from his car and gave it to me.


    "If you will not put on your cover-up, you can wear my jacket." He said, and I could tell it would be enough to cover my swimsuit, but I didn''t want him to think it would be okay for me that he would boss me around.


    "What are you doing, Oliver?" I asked again, and this time, I was looking daggers at him.


    "I am just doing my job, Victoria." He said in a low voice, and I wondered what happened to him. It feels like I no longer know Oliver.. I was shouting at him, but he answered me in a low tone, and I am not some freak who will continue to yell when my opponent is backing down. Did he realize he lost tonight?

 Chapter 14 - Taming Victoria

    Oliver''s POV


    I admit for the first time in my entire life, I wasn''t able to sleep because of a certain girl, and I couldn''t believe it would be Victoria. Ever since I have learned that she is my mate, I despise her even without seeing her first, and now that I have seen her, she makes it worse by making me feel this way. I don''t want to acknowledge the attraction I feel towards her because I don''t want to be laughed at by the elders. And there is no way I will eat all the words I said to the elders that I would never fall in love with her.


    I told them that I don''t like Victoria to be my mate, and I would find on my mate in time and my own pace, and I told them I would only acknowledge someone to be my mate if she could turn my world upside down, yet seeing Victoria made me feel something I didn''t know existed. And she turned my world more than I could imagine. And right now, as I was lying on my bed thinking that her room was just across from mine, I couldn''t stop the pounding of my heart as I realized I could get to her and kiss her again. I hate that I couldn''t stop thinking about her soft lips and the way she kissed me back made me shiver.


    I realize that this girl would be the death of me once I give in to the temptation. And I hated myself that I didn''t listen to my best friend. I should have come here at the Zenith City and taken a peek at her before I said that I didn''t want her, and now I have to fight the urge to come closer to her because I know one kiss from Victoria could make my entire world shatter.


    I know why Victoria''s father wanted me to be here before her 18th birthday because there are rumors that the other Alpha from another pack will be hunting for her. At first, it was only because of the call of duty that I came here at Zenith since the Sterling pack is our allies; now that I have seen her, I don''t want anyone to be near her or touch her. And I hated myself that I suddenly became a possessive jerk.


    I never felt this way to any of my girlfriends before, and I know I have my fair share with women. Still, nothing can compare to the beauty of Victoria Prize and knowing she was sleeping in the room across from me, and my wolf self wanted to come near her. Since I couldn''t take it anymore, I got out of my room only to find her getting out of her room as well. I realized I was only wearing my sweatpants, and I stifled a laugh when I saw her checking me out, and her eyes lingered in my six-packed and, and then gazed on my lips, and it was pure torture for me since I wanted to devour her lips once more.


    When she realized I caught her staring at me, she turned around with gracefulness and got back inside her room, and I almost jumped on my feet when I heard the hard slamming of her door. I get back to my room as I shake my head, realizing this means war between the two of us, and I couldn''t believe I would be having this kind of emotion. I fell asleep thinking about her, and when I woke up in the morning, I took a cold shower, and when I went to the dining hall, Art informed me that the princess of this house was still asleep.


    I know I don''t care about being late because I don''t need credits for the subjects because I already graduated High School many years ago. Still, I couldn''t stop watching Victoria being late because she had already told me that she hated being late. I didn''t have a choice but to go to her room and wake her up by pounding at her door hard, and I couldn''t believe the girl who said she hated being late didn''t even wake up early morning.


    I could see how she looked at me when she realized I was the one waking her up. And I couldn''t believe she was still wearing her nightgown. But when I realized she looked so gorgeous even she was on her way to take a bath, I turned around and left her without another word because I knew if I stayed there and looked at her face, I could no longer stop myself from claiming her mouth.


    I am impressed that she can shower fast, and I can''t stop myself from admiring her beauty; as I looked at her with a towel wrapped around her hair, she seemed so adorable, but I don''t want this brat to think I am fascinated by her, I start the car and drive away from her house even before she can fasten her seatbelt because I wanted her to have breakfast first. I plan to buy her something she can eat.


    I know Victoria Winner could make me feel so many emotions that I find it hard to express, and I wanted to stop myself from bickering with her. Still, I realized she hated me too, and I am afraid if what I feel for her will go deeper, and it would be hard on my part to make her fall for me.


    I know she was shocked when I bought her coffee and doughnuts, but I am sure if I show Victoria the real me, she will fall for me hard, but there is no way I will let her know all about me because I still hated it that I am on this kind of predicament. Watching over a young lady soon to be eighteen is crazy, and I hated the elders for doing this to me.


    The moment we arrived at the school''s parking area, I realized that many of our fellow students lingered in the parking lot, and I realized that they were waiting for someone to come, and then it dawned on me that they were waiting for the queen. And I knew about her reputation in this academy being their queen. And I know that is the reason why she was so pissed about me because I kissed her yesterday.


    Keisha already told me everything about Victoria. Especially how all the boys on campus worshipped her beauty and intelligence, and no wonder almost all the guys from the football, soccer, and basketball team are still lingering on the area, and I hate thinking about it that boys are crazy about her. I don''t want to admit that I am one of them. Even the girls are on the sidelines, and I realized they are all here because most of the hunks are here, and I wonder why they didn''t go on their practice instead of waiting for Victoria.


    And as possible, I will be the exception. I will never let Victory Winner toy with my heart because I am different from all those guys. I will make sure she will be the one begging for my attention and not the other way around. I got out of the car, and before I could walk away, I was shocked when Keisha attacked me by kissing me on the lips, and I couldn''t push away because I didn''t want her to be humiliated.


    And I realized this is one way of punishing Victoria Winner for making me sleepless last night because I couldn''t stop thinking how beautiful she is, and I wanted to forget about her, and I will use Keisha to fight the feelings I have for her. I know Victoria will get angry because I kissed her yesterday; it will make her hate me more because I didn''t give her the attention she used to have from the hot boys in this Academy.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the football quarterback, Tim, walking closer to her car, and he opened the car door for her. They told me she would never give anyone her attention, but I was shocked when she smiled sweetly at him, and he let Tim bring her bag and books, and I grunted under my breath that I felt so jealous of him, but I will never make Victory win our game.


    And I got my chance when someone asked me about my relationship with her, and I told them we are not close, only our fathers because they are best friends. I felt triumphant that I could see the hurt on her face. The entire morning passed quickly, and I was looking for her during lunch, but she wasn''t in the cafeteria, and I just felt glad Tim was at his table with his teammates, and I was worried about where she could be.


    The bell rang, and Keisha put her arms around me right away, and I walked with her to the parking lot. I didn''t want to go to the beach, but since I didn''t want to stay in my room at the Winner estate, I said yes to Keisha, and she kissed me on the lips before she got inside her car.


    I was waiting for Victoria, but she didn''t come, and I realized I didn''t have her number yet because I wasn''t interested in knowing anything about her. As I became impatient, I realized I needed to have her contact number. And I felt glad one of our classmates told me Victory walked towards the main gate of the Academy.. I drove fast as I realized it would be hard on my part to tame Victoria Winner.

 Chapter 15 - The Beach Party

    Oliver''s POV


    I drove away from the school parking lot feeling so pissed with Victoria, and when I saw her on the bus stop craning her neck from side to side, I was curling my fists hard on the steering wheel because she made me lose my patience. I pressed the button of the horn loud enough for her to hear, and when she darted a glance at the car, I could see the frustration on her face right away, and when I stopped the car in front of her, I could see the anger on her face that matched with my own.


    I yelled at her to get in, and I felt so frustrated when she pretended she didn''t hear or see me. And she never listened when I told her she would regret it if she did not get inside the car. And when I realized she would never give me her attention, I got out of the car and carried her, and I hated myself that why do I need to feel the thrill as I put my hands on her waist, and I couldn''t explain the emotion that I felt for Victoria. It felt so raw that I could feel the racing of my heart, and I tossed her at the back seat of the car, and I felt guilty for what I did, but there was no way I would let her know I felt worried about her.


    As expected, the Queen hissed as she asked me what was wrong with me. I wanted to say sorry and tell her the truth I only did it because of the sensation that I felt when I carried her, and it was too much for me to take because I am fighting my feelings for Victory, but I can never tell her something like that. So, instead of showing her my true self, I told her to answer her question because I was waiting for her in the parking lot like an idiot.


    And I called her irresponsible, and I could see how her face turned bright red because of her anger towards me. And I told her a lie that I needed to go back and take Keisha on a movie date, and she was only wasting my precious time. And it made her angrier because, according to Keisha, I am the only boy who didn''t show my affection to Victoria. I wanted to tell Keisha it was because I was hiding the genuine emotions towards Victory deep in my core. And I will make sure it will never come out.


    She shouted at me and called me names, and I could tell I made her so mad when I called her stupid, and I hated myself for hurting her more. And I realized she felt too hurt to even talk back with me that I saw her in the rearview mirror hugging her bag tightly on her chest, and we fell silent for the rest of the ride.


    By the time we arrived in the driveway of their mansion, Victoria had got out and run towards the main door without taking a second look. And I ran after her after I got out of the car. She slammed her bedroom door hard after she got inside, and I heard her scream because of her frustrations towards me. I get inside my room with a heavy heart, and I never think that something like this will happen to us.


    I changed my clothes, and then I got out of my room and proceeded to the dining hall, and I could tell right away that she would not eat her dinner. And I lost my appetite as well, and instead of going back inside my room, I went out to the main door and walked towards my car, and left the Winner estate at once. I was on my way to the beach when I heard my phone ringing, and I wondered who it could be, and when I glanced at my screen, I realized it was my best friend.


    "How are you, buddy? It seems you are enjoying your senior year again," He said over the speaker of my car, and I knew he was mocking me.


    "Zane, this is insane; I couldn''t believe I would get enraged by a girl." I declared, and he laughed on the other line.


    "She is not an ordinary girl, Oliver, Victoria is a young woman that made perfectly just for you, and you can see how gorgeous she is, and I am sure that is why you are feeling that way; you can''t accept the elders would be right about her. You can''t deny that you feel the intense attraction towards her as if she suddenly became the air that you needed so you can breathe." He said, and I was lost for words because he described how I felt towards Victoria.


    "How did you know all that?" I asked, and he was chuckling.


    "I know how it feels once you find your mate. You have to accept it, Oliver. Victoria is the one for you, don''t fight it, bro, don''t make the elders get stressed with your perception about falling in love with your mate because it will always be true." He said, and I let out a sigh of defeat.


    "I will do everything I can to prove them wrong, Zane," I said.


    "Good luck with that, Oliver. Why are you so hard-headed? Do you want your girl to be in the arms of another Alpha? You have to take a claim on her by making her your mate before it will be too late." He said, and I said goodbye to my best friend because he was not helpful at all.


    The moment I parked my car, I could see the groups of teenagers on the shore, and I could tell they were having fun, and I realized they had a barbecue for dinner, and I felt so hungry when I smelled the aroma of the food. Then, before I could reach the group, I saw Keisha running towards me on her yellow bikini, and I grinned at her, hoping Zane and the elders would be wrong. I draped my arm around her shoulders as we walked together and joined the crowd.


    I am impressed with Keisha''s caring nature, she gave me food, and I almost laughed when I realized she wanted to feed me. But I can tell she has something in her that I know I can''t get serious with her, and whatever it is, I am sure she is hiding her true colors.


    And as I looked around, the boys were talking and having fun as I could hear their laughter, and I couldn''t believe I would be having fun with these kids, but it seems to me they never know our age difference. I know I look younger than my age.


    After eating, we all formed a big circle to start the fun. And Keisha took the lead by announcing the game mechanic while I was thinking about Victoria and the anger I could see on her face. All the girls were wearing bikinis. I smiled when Keisha asked me to remove my shirt, and I happily obliged. And I can see how the girls looked at me with awe, and I know they seemed so jealous of the cheerleading captain as she started taking pictures of me.


    Then there are commotions among the boys I am interested in since I could hear they were mentioning Victory''s name. When one of the football players showed her post on her social media account, I wanted to drive back to the Winner''s mansion. Still, since I was avoiding her, I let it go, and I wished she would not come into the beach because Keisha was sure Victoria would never come into this place.


    I suddenly felt nervous when I couldn''t find Tim. I realized he is on his way to pick up Victory while the boys are getting crazy commenting on her post, and I hate that her profile is private since I couldn''t see her yet, and I don''t want her to know I was following her, because she will realize right away I wanted to know her more. I am not interested in the game they play, but I needed to pretend I was enjoying every moment of it so that my ploy would become believable.


    Then all eyes of the boys were suddenly fixed on one direction, and there she was looking so sexy with her cover-up dress, and I knew she was wearing her one-piece swimsuit since they were all talking about it, and I couldn''t help myself from feeling so angry as I looked her holding hands with Tim. I was curling my fist, and I could feel my wolf wanted to be freed, but I needed to control myself because humans surrounded me.


    Keisha showed her irritation right away by challenging Victoria to showcase her body in front of everyone. I never expected Victory would accept defeat easily by turning around away from us, and when she asked Tim to come with her to the shore, I couldn''t stop myself from provoking her, and I became more pissed when she whispered something on Tim''s ear.


    Then without warning, she took off her dress, and everyone was looking at her gorgeous body, and I realized what I had done? I don''t want any of them to watch Victory with her red bikini. I was stunned, and I needed to swallow my saliva as I stared at her with admiration. She looked so perfect and beautiful. And when she smiled, my heart skipped a beat.


    And I was horrified when I saw Tim spin her around and kiss her on the lips, and I couldn''t believe she would kiss him back. I can feel my wolf self howled, And I am just glad no one has noticed the anger in my face when they continue to kiss each other, and I did the sanest thing to do. I got up, and I took her dress on the ground and held her arm and dragged her away from Tim, and I warned him not to follow us.


    I could see the hurt on Keisha''s face while we walked away from the crowd as I tried to hold Victory still because she was yelling at me.. At the same time, she continued to struggle to get away from my hold, but I am stronger than her, and I will make sure I would take her home away from the guys who are still looking at her with new light.

 Chapter 16 - Afraid Of Losing The Game

    Oliver''s POV


    "What exactly is your job, Oliver? Am I a job to you? How dare you steal the spotlight from me? I never stop you from kissing your girlfriend in front of everyone, and when I was kissing Tim, you suddenly pulled me away from him; what is wrong with you? Do you know what you have done again?" She asked while I could see the anger all over her face as I drove away from the beach parking lot, and I was gripping the steering wheel harder than necessary.


    And I made Victoria madder when I didn''t reply, and I focused my attention on the road, and I could tell if only looks could kill, I would be dead on the spot as she was watching me with total fury. And I hated her too, I can still feel the boiling anger inside me, and I hated myself for feeling this way. I felt glad she put on my jacket, and I can''t deny I felt happy she was wearing it. It feels like she belonged with me. I shook my head why I was even thinking that way.


    "My father told me he hired you as my bodyguard, are you? And if you are, it means you are only pretending to be a senior high school student, right?" She asked again, and this time I looked at her sideways, and I let out a heavy sigh.


    "I am a senior student, and since your father knew I was good with martial arts, he asked me to look out for you, but he is not paying me anything. If I have only known you are this hard to tame, I should have said no to Nicklaus. I thought you were a sweet young woman, and I never thought you were a feisty one." I declared.


    I could tell she wanted to attack me, but she was only controlling herself, and I was wondering how she was going to take once she knew what she was, and I was hoping when that time came, I would still be here. I don''t know if I can survive another day without accepting to myself she is the only woman who makes me feel this way.


    "I can be sweet if I want to, but you are not one of the lucky ones who deserve to see my sweet side. You have done nothing so far but humiliate me in front of everyone." She said in a stern voice.


    "Why? Because I didn''t do what you expected me to do? I am not like those boys, Victoria, and you can never play me with your fingers." I said, feeling so irritated that those boys are very transparent with their intention to Victory, but I could tell most of them only wanted to be in the spotlight, too, knowing she is so popular in our school.


    "I didn''t play with anyone, Oliver. In fact, I was honest with them, and I am not like other girls who like parading themselves in front of those boys. I said no to all of them who got the guts to ask me out because I could say no one deserves my attention and be my boyfriend, especially my first kiss, but you stole it from me." She said, and I could feel the bitterness in her voice.


    "Victoria, my dear, you don''t know about the world yet; there is more to your first kiss and being the Queen of campus to worry about, and I hope you know all about that. Believe me, everything is nothing once you realize there is more to parties, expensive dresses and shoes, and popularity that you didn''t know existed." I said, feeling so frustrated because I couldn''t tell her yet about the outside world since she was not yet ready.


    "You don''t understand what I mean, Oliver, because you are egoistic." She said, and I laughed hard.


    "Are you sure about that, sweetheart? I think you are referring to yourself and not me." I said, and my grin broadened when I saw her face blush when I called her sweetheart, and I wondered if it was because she was affected by it or because I fueled her anger. And I realized it was the latter when she turned her head to look at me, and I could see the blazing fury in her beautiful eyes.


    "I already told you, Oliver, don''t call me your sweetheart!" She yelled at me, but I only chuckled.


    "And one more thing, I am not a self-centered bitch as you claimed. I am just enjoying the attention they are giving me, Oliver, and there is nothing I can do if the boys wanted me very badly to become their girlfriend." She added, and I couldn''t stop my laughter, making her angrier.


    "Oh yeah, and why do you act like one? You hated the idea that I stole the spotlight from you; what should I call you then?" I asked, and she rolled her eyes the moment I darted a glance on her before she sank her back on her seat as I continued to drive. And I think her silence was an indication I was right, and I wouldn''t say I liked the idea that I upset Victoria, but I couldn''t show her my sympathy because I didn''t want to make a fool of myself.


    The moment we arrived at the parking lot of her father''s estate, she got out of the car immediately, and she ran inside the house while I was running after her. I didn''t even know what I was doing, but I wanted to come after Victoria, and it made me want to scream at myself as I realized how I wanted to be near her.


    And when we reached our floor, Victory stopped in front of her bedroom door, and she whirled around, and without warning, she took off the jacket from her body. I beheld her perfect hourglass figure with only her red bikini, and I realized she had forgotten she didn''t put on her dress before putting on my jacket before we left the beach.


    "Loving what you see, Prize?" She asked as she handed me the jacket, and her question dumbfounded me, and she was wearing a sinister smile when she caught me gazing at her with wide eyes. And I was lost for a moment as I looked at her perfectly gorgeous body from her head down to her smooth cleavage, to her flat abdomen, and I swallowed my saliva when my eyes scanned her beautiful long flawless legs.


    And I realized She was extensively grinning at me before she turned around and got inside her room. At the same time, I was left speechless, and it had been a long while that Victoria left me in the hallway, yet I couldn''t believe I remained footed on the hallway floor facing her door.


    I turned around feeling so lost, but I could tell, my face flushed after she asked me if I''d love what I saw, and I wanted to tell her I loved it so much. And I was horrified with my own reaction that instead of staying inside the Winner mansion, I picked my helmet and got out of my room since I couldn''t stop thinking how beautiful and hot Victoria Winner was, and it felt like I was losing the game.


    I ran through the corridors, down the stairs taking two steps at a time, and I got out of the mansion. I hastily moved towards the parking lot. I put on my helmet, and mounted my big bike, and revved the engine, and I drove away from the Winner estate, and I wanted to be as far away from Victoria.


    I found the perfect spot to release my anger, and when I arrived at the foot of the Zenith mountain, I took off my helmet and ran inside the wilderness as I shifted into my wolf form. I can see through the darkness, and I feel alive and whole again as I reconnect to my wolf self. I howled as I ran along the forest trail, and it felt liberating to be on the mountain once again regarding the call of nature.


    And as I ran along with the trees, I wanted to forget Victoria''s lovely face and scent. I kept running until I reached the top, and I could hear the outcry of the nocturnal animals living inside the forest, and I smiled as I realized I had made it out from her house before I would make a fool of myself.


    I climbed on the big rock as I looked over the beautiful city below with a picturesque harbor, and the city lights made the entire city look so inviting, and how I wished I could bring Victoria here with me so she could witness the beauty of the city on bird''s eye view.


    I hated myself that the reason I was here on top of the mountain was to forget about Victoria Winner, yet I am still thinking about her even if I was miles away from her. How could she ruin my perfect life? Why do I have to feel this way towards her? Ever since I was a teenager, I already hated the idea that my father made an unreasonable arrangement with his best friend. That is why I promised myself to defy my father and the elders'' order.


    And as I watched the beautiful sky filled with stars, I wondered if the moon Goddess would hear me if I asked her to let me be free from this curse. I wanted to live the life of my own free will, and I didn''t want anyone to dictate to me whom to love because I have always been enjoying my freedom. And right now, I wanted to go back to Gallant City and forget that I have met her.


    Victoria Winner is the only girl I hated the most growing up, and I couldn''t believe she was the only young woman who could make my knees go weak every time she was near me.. And most of all, for the first time, I experienced my heart skip a beat after so many years of waiting for this kind of raw emotion, and I realized I am afraid I am losing this game I am playing with Victory.

 Chapter 17 - Saving My Heart

    Victoria''s POV


    I can feel my entire face is still red as I settle myself inside his car. I bombarded Oliver with so many questions, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so angry with him from the moment we left the beach parking lot, and what made me more furious was he ignored me; he didn''t answer even one question.


    I can tell he was also mad at me, and I can tell the feelings are mutual, and I couldn''t believe I put on his jacket, and I can''t deny I love the feeling of inhaling his masculine scent. It feels so personal. I closed my eyes as I inhaled his natural scent, and I wondered why he needed to smell this good.


    I asked him again to confirm if my dad had hired him as my bodyguard. This time he turned his gaze at me sideways before letting out a heavy sigh, and I could tell he was still pissed about me, and I wondered why he looked so angry. Is it because I made a show and his girlfriend lost the crowd''s attention, especially the boys.


    I wished I didn''t ask him some questions since his answered only hurt me more. Oliver told me he regretted that he agreed to my father''s request to look out for me, and I wanted to say to him I don''t need him in my life. He only made my life miserable. And ever since he came into Zenith City, my once peaceful life turned into a chaotic one.


    And what hurts me more was when Oliver told me if he had only known I am aggressive and hard to tame, he could have said no to Nicklaus Winner. His words wounded me, and I wished to tell him he didn''t know anything about me. And if I could only ask my dad to discard him right away, I could have done it, and I wonder why my father trusted him so much.


    I hated everything that he had told me, especially about stealing the spotlight from me, and I felt ashamed that he knew about it, but I will never accept it in front of Oliver that he was right. I wonder how he knew I became angry with him because he didn''t give me the kind of attention most of the boys on campus showed to me. He didn''t show his respect to me, but instead, he kissed me in front of all of them, and now that I kissed the hot quarterback, he made a show again.


    I don''t know what his deal is, but I am willing to do everything I can to stop what he''s doing with me because I will never give him a chance to ruin my reputation ever again. I have been the perfect student the entire high school, but when he came around, my world turned upside down.


    And Oliver has no right to tell me that there is more to my first kiss, parties, and everything that I enjoyed in my life, being the heiress and the queen of our school. He was talking as if there was another world aside from the one we live in, and his words made me confused a little, or shall I say, I became curious about what he had said.


    I am now inside my room, and I realized what I had done, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing; no wonder Olive was gaping at me; how could I remove his jacket right away? I gave him the chance to look at my body up close. It was different from the beach since it had little lighting, I stood in front of him wearing only my red bikini, and I couldn''t stop smiling even if I felt embarrassed.


    I was lying on my bed, still reliving the moment I saw Oliver Prize blushed as he looked at me, and it was perfect. I couldn''t deny I wanted him to like me, it might be absurd, and I wouldn''t say I liked the idea, but I can''t deny my heart wanted to get close with Oliver even if my mind was screaming no. But I can''t fall for him since we made a bet on each other, and I told Oliver I always win. I can''t admit to him I like him even the world will end.


    I have to keep my feelings buried inside my heart because I can''t afford to get humiliated by Oliver when he realizes I felt something for him. I need to stay away from him as possible. I woke up earlier since I didn''t want Oliver to drive me. After eating my breakfast, I slung my bag and carried my book.


    I saw Jason right away, and he was grinning at me. I can''t deny I felt relieved and a little disappointed at the same time. And I hated myself since I woke up to avoid Prize, yet I am now looking for him. I was smiling at Jason, but I was trying to look around, and I felt glad I saw Oliver''s car, and then I realized his big bike was not in his parking slot. And I felt a pang on my chest as I realized he went back to the beach last night and met his girlfriend again.


    "Are you okay?" Lana asked me the moment we met at the library, I texted her I would arrive early, and I was hoping to meet her, and I felt glad she came to school earlier than her usual schedule.


    "Yes, I am fine, and why do you think I am not okay?" I asked.


    "Well, you looked so bothered, and I thought you didn''t have enough sleep last night." She said, and I felt guilty that I went to the beach without her, and I told her everything that happened last night, and I could see the hurt on her face right away. Lana likes Tim, and I felt terrible that Tim kissed me last night.


    "Hey, I am sorry, Lana; I don''t mean to hurt your feelings," I said right away.


    "Victoria, you don''t need to feel awful, I like Tim, but I know he only has eyes for you. He only gave me his attention because of you. He wanted to know everything about you, that is why he made friends with me. But I am aware if I am not your best friend, I am sure Tim won''t even remember my name." Lana said, and I could feel the hurt in her voice.


    "And I could tell even if I will like someone else, and it is still the same. Everyone here knew you are the boys'' only idol, of course, except the new mysterious guy." She said.


    "He is not mysterious at all. If you have only seen him how he flirted with Keisha, you will know right away what kind of person he is." I declared, and I saw her eyes widen, and she was wearing a mischievous grin.


    "It is now official; you like him, Victoria." She said, and I fell silent while staring at my book.


    "I can t like him, Lana; he is now Keisha''s boyfriend, besides he hates me," I said as I took a deep breath.


    "Why are you sure he doesn''t like you, Victoria?" My best friend asked.


    "If he likes me, he will do the opposite like the boys from the football team and other sports teams, but what he did was ridiculous," I said.


    "I think Prize will not kiss you without a valid reason, maybe he did it because he couldn''t control himself from kissing you, and he likes you too. And since Oliver was a transferee here in our school, he doesn''t know anything about you that is why he did it, and after you confronted him, you hurt his ego, and Keisha came to the rescue like she always did; to all your suitors." Lana responded.


    "Besides, it doesn''t matter, Victoria. If you enjoy the kiss, you should not hold him liable. I was there, and I witnessed how you kissed him back." My best friend said, and I felt more embarrassed.


    "Yeah, I know, and it was one of my stupidest mistakes, but I don''t want to think about it now. All I want is to stop thinking about Oliver, and I don''t know what I should do anymore. I hate myself because I can''t stop thinking about him, especially before sleep." I declared, and I saw the beautiful smile spread across my best friend''s face.


    "Congratulations, Victoria, you are now normal for feeling that way towards the opposite sex." She said, and I couldn''t stop myself from pouting my lips, and my best friend laughed, but she stopped right away when we heard the librarian tell her to be quiet, and we giggled quietly.


    As we got out of the library and walked towards our room for our first period, I felt better. I know talking with my best friend will always make me feel at peace, and I was smiling the entire walk. But my face fell when I got inside and found Oliver being cozy with Keisha at the back of our classroom. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so angry without reason.


    I felt so glad Tim walked towards me right away, and when I looked at my best friend, she nodded her head as encouragement that I should entertain Tim. Even if I felt guilty for using the hot quarterback and hurting Lana, I didn''t have a choice because I needed to save my heart from breaking.


    Besides, Lana knew I only liked Tim as a friend, and Tim is aware I am not yet ready to be in a relationship. He said he loves my company, and I love having him around whenever I feel jealous of Oliver Prize. If Lana were right about her theory that Oliver likes me, I wonder when he would stop torturing me by using Keisha to make me jealous.. And I know it would be harder for me to win this game that we play since this is the first time I have played a game using my heart as the prize.

 Chapter 18 - Math Competition

    Victoria''s POV


    "Good morning, Victory!" Tim greeted me with a broad smile showing his perfect white teeth, and I gave him one of my sweetest smiles.


    "Good morning, Tim. It is so nice to see you early this morning!" I said, and he blushed right away, and I couldn''t stop myself from giggling. As I tried to flirt with him, I avoided looking at the back to ensure my heart was safe since I didn''t want to be distracted by Oliver''s presence today. Not only that, I am hurt that he became showy with his personal relationship with Keisha, and I know I don''t have any right to feel jealous because we have been enemies ever since the first day he arrived on our campus.


    And I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so angry and devastated with him when I remember his words telling me he was willing to give me a kissing tutorial. Since I didn''t want to be a loser in everything, I got the courage to walk closer to Tim.


    I was staring into his beautiful eyes, and I could tell he was swallowing his saliva, and he was trembling, and I only stopped when we were an inch from each other, and I could almost hear the loud pounding of his heart against his chest.


    "You''ve got to relax a little, Tim, since I will not bite you. I want you to put your hands on my waist." I whispered in his ear as I stood on my feet, and I am glad he leaned forward so I could whisper on his ear since Tim was towering over me. And I could see how his face turned bright red, and I felt relieved he followed my instructions because I felt him loosen up a little as he put his warm hands on my tiny waist.


    "Am I a bad kisser, Tim?" I asked, trying to sound as seductive as possible, and I made sure my voice was loud enough to make all our classmates hear what I was saying. And they all fell silent as they waited for Tim''s reply.


    "Are you kidding me? You are a hell of a kisser, Victoria, and I am proud to say the kiss I shared with you was the best kiss I have ever experienced." He said, and my smile broadened.


    "Do I need some kissing tutorial, Tim?" I asked, and he shook his head immediately.


    "You don''t need any tutorials, Victoria, and I think it is better to talk a private matter when we are alone, not here when everyone can hear us." He said as he pulled me closer to him, and I made my act more believable by giggling, and I tried to look upon the ceiling as I laughed, making it likely that I was having the best conversation with the hot quarterback.


    I got back on my chair feeling so triumphant, and I felt so glad the moment I sat down on my armchair, our teacher arrived. And I was smiling like an idiot as I listened to her discuss our lesson for the day, and I was back to my old self.


    Before our math teacher could finish the question, my hand was already in the air, and I could tell right away someone was also raising a hand since our teacher kept looking at the back. And I could tell she was having a hard time deciding whom she wanted to call to answer the question on the board, and she ended calling me three times in a row.


    Then she stopped calling me, and she focused her attention on Oliver Prize, and I wouldn''t say I liked that our teacher was calling him successively, and he was able to answer all the questions our teacher threw at him. When our math teacher said we could go or study for our next subject of the day, I wondered why she had to dismiss us ahead of time.


    When our math teacher called Oliver and me to stay behind after letting our other classmates go, I suddenly felt worried if she noticed that we were competing to the extent that we were throwing hurtful words at each other, even if Oliver is still new in our campus.


    "Oliver and Victory, do you know why I asked you to stay behind?" She asked, and I shook my head while Oliver answered no.


    "I am so happy that I have two brilliant students now in my class, and it seemed to me, you both love this subject, and I could say you were made perfect for each other." She said, and I saw out of the corner of my eye, Oliver scowled, and I felt a pang on my chest, and my face hardened when I saw his reaction after our teacher told us we were made for each other.


    "Without due respect, Maam, Victoria and I would never get along, and it is funny if you will say it that way since we can''t stand to be near each other." He said, and I became angrier with him. But our teacher''s reaction made me feel so confused.


    "I don''t think that is the case, Mr. Prize, sometimes there are certain emotions we can''t fully understand, and it would be too late for us to realize that we let the most beautiful thing slip from our hands." She said, and I raised my eyebrow while she smiled at us.


    "By the way, I called your attention because of the upcoming Mathematics Inter-School Competition to be held two weeks from now. And since you are both excellent in math, I wanted to tell you that I chose you to be our representatives." Our teacher declared while I was speechless since I didn''t want to deal with Oliver, especially this time.


    "I don''t need to worry about your performance because I know you can nail it, but I think you should find time to brainstorm with each other during your spare time because it would be nice if you would get along." She said.


    "Don''t worry, Ma''am, I will be there during the competition; tell me where the venue is and the time of the event. And I will make sure we will win. But we don''t need to study together, since I am always busy during breaks and after class." Oliver said as he smiled at our teacher.


    "And we don''t need to talk about it either." He added and walked out of the room without taking a second glance.


    "Why did our math teacher call you and Oliver?" Lana asked the moment I sat beside her for our second period, and I wouldn''t say I liked the idea that I would be entering the contest with him because I hated him so much, but I am sure I am feeling this way because he ignored me.


    "I couldn''t believe our teacher would pair me with Oliver for the upcoming inter-school mathematics competition," I said, and I couldn''t read Lana''s expression on her face.


    "I don''t know what to say, Victoria; I know you can win the competition alone. Why do you need to be with Oliver?" She asked.


    "Exactly, and I don''t know why Ms. Danes need to tandem me with my favorite student at this academy," I responded sarcastically.


    "Well, maybe something good can happen during the competition." Lana declared.


    "Don''t make me laugh, Lan. If we talk about Oliver Prize, we both know nothing good will happen when he is involved. I will tell our math teacher later that I wanted to back out; maybe she can find someone else as my replacement." I replied.


    "Well, Ms. Danes chose you and Oliver because she knew there is a big chance you can bring home the medals." My best friend said, and I was about to answer her when I saw Keisha and Oliver get inside our room holding hands with each other.


    I couldn''t stop myself from getting hurt again, and my face darkened as I turned to face the board. I am just glad our English teacher came and asked us to get a piece of paper for our quiz, or else I would be spending my entire second period thinking of a way how to get back at Oliver for hurting my heart and my ego.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to eat at the cafeteria again, Victoria?" Lana asked when I told her I would like to have lunch at a nearby restaurant after our last class in the morning, and she complained while she was walking beside me going to the parking lot.


    "I''d rather eat outside campus than dine at the academy''s cafeteria and see my mortal enemy, Lana. I loathe Oliver, and I think I don''t find him attracted anymore. He is annoying. Who does he think he is?" I asked as I tried to control my voice as I got inside Lana''s car. And I felt delighted even if she protested eating outside campus; Lana is still willing to drive me to my favorite place.


    "Well, Oliver is handsome, attractive, a magnet to all the girls. And I know why you feel that way, Victoria; you wanted him to give you even a little attention coming from him." My best friend responded, and I scowled at her.


    "Of course not," I replied in a stern voice.


    "The expression on your face contradicts your words, Victoria." She said. I know she was right, but I don''t want my friend to pity me.


    I am aware that the food in front of me was flavorful, but I wonder why it tasted bland in my mouth. Lana was having fun eating our lunch while I only ate a little, and I felt so drained even if I didn''t do anything. And I can''t deny I felt like this because of Oliver, and how I wish I could stop myself from thinking about his handsome face.


    But I know whatever I do, there is no way to stop my heart from feeling this way, and I couldn''t believe that now that I am experiencing these kinds of emotions, it happens to be with the one I hate, and I can never get along. And I wonder why I can''t feel anything towards the other boys on campus, like Tim, but instead, I like someone arrogant and insensitive, like Oliver.


    Another day was over, and I couldn''t believe that my driver texted me he couldn''t pick me up, and Lana had already left the school ground, so I didn''t have a choice but to commute home. And as I was sitting at the waiting shed waiting for the next bus, I was shocked when a big bike came to a halt in front of me.. When the driver removed his helmet, I was shocked to find Oliver Prize looking at me with an unreadable expression on his face, and without saying a word, he handed me a helmet.

 Chapter 19 - I’m In Seventh Heaven

    Oliver''s POV


    The moment I opened my eyes, I knew right away that I was still in my wolf form because I could tell by the sharpness of my eyes, and I was still on top of the mountain, and I was still lying on the big rock. And I realized how much I miss the forest and the chilly breeze from the trees.


    It was early dawn as I looked at the surroundings, and it was time for me to return to the city. I leaped from the big rock and ran downhill, and it felt invigorating; I loved the sense of my freedom, and I hated the idea that I needed to get back on the Winner estate.


    The moment I reached the bottom of the mountain, I transformed into my human form right away. I put on my clothes fast, and mounted on my big bike, and drove fast since I could tell no one will find out about my overspeeding. However, when I reached the highway, I was careful with my driving. I was still maneuvering with my big bike fast, but I made sure I drove within the maximum speed limit. I don''t want to face another problem; dealing with Victoria Winner alone was already too much for me.


    In reality, I never thought I would be feeling this way after I met her. How could she make me so angry and excited at the same time every time I looked at her beautiful face, and I could tell one glance at her lovely face, all my resolve would melt right away. And I know I hated her because of the idea that she is my mate, and I couldn''t accept until now that I am so affected by her.


    Every time she was near, I wanted to take her into my arms. Still, I couldn''t do it, not only because I didn''t want to acknowledge the feelings I felt for her, but because I am aware she hated my existence, and I am just glad she felt that way, or else it would be a catastrophe for both of us.


    Instead of going home to the Winner estate, I chose to go to my own house in the city because I wanted to have a proper sleep, and I will text Arthur, the butler of the Winner household, that I wouldn''t be there to drive Victoria in the morning. And I will tell him that I will be the one to bring her home during the afternoon, and even if she has a driver, I still wanted to be near her even if my mind was screaming no. And I know deep in my core, I wanted to be with her every day, and I think I will lose my mind sooner or later because of this certain girl.


    I need to get a grip if I want to win over the elders and, of course, to my greatest enemy Victoria, and I know she is making war between us. I wonder who among the two of us will win because I could tell that I am losing already just thinking about her, and I think my jealousy is killing me every time I find her with the hot quarterback. And I wanted to warn him never to get close with Victoria, but it would be out of bounds since I am


    not Victoria''s boyfriend, and I don''t have any right to stop anyone from courting her because of my stupid jealousy.


    When I arrive at my property, I park my motorcycle, and then I get inside my house. I took a warm shower and then went to bed, and it took me a long time before I drifted to sleep because of Victoria again, and I didn''t know when she was going to stop disturbing me even if I was on my way to sleep. Even if I don''t have enough sleep, I still wake up early because I want to go to the Academy earlier than anyone.


    I had already parked my motorcycle, but I lingered in the parking lot, hoping I would be able to take a glimpse of Victoria''s face. And I couldn''t believe that she had gone to school early too, and I smiled as I realized she tried to do it to avoid me, but she didn''t know that I didn''t sleep at her house last night.


    I saw her walking with her best friend going to the library, and I wanted to go after her, but I knew she would only get angry with me. I didn''t want to ruin her day early, so I walked towards our classroom and thought of making her stop torturing me, but I knew it wasn''t Victoria''s fault that I was feeling this way. And if I am going to think about it, she is innocent, but I need to blame her; because of her, I need to be here in Zenith City making a fool of myself by pretending to be a Senior High School Student.


    "Hello, Oliver! So excited to see me too?" Keisha said the moment I got inside our classroom.


    "Hell, yeah!" I responded with a broad smile on my face because some of our classmates were already sitting in their seats.


    I didn''t expect that Keisha would also be there early, and the moment I was on my chair, she came to me and started flirting with me. I couldn''t stop her from touching my arms because I needed to do my part very well so that Victoria would forever hate me because I knew she wanted me to show her that I was also one of those boys who got crazy over her. There is no way I will let Victoria play with my feelings with her fingers; she likes to be adored, but she won''t give a damn to the sentiments of those boys, and that is why I hated her more.


    And there is no way that we can be together, and then I will be victorious as I face the elders. I will be proud to tell them that the mate they chose for me is not the one for me, and I hope the other Alpha from the neighboring pack will be here soon, so they can claim Victoria as their mate. And I will go on a quest to find someone else to be my mate, and it would be simple as that.


    I couldn''t believe I would be the one who would feel so affected when I saw Victoria flirting with Tim on our first subject, and I wanted to hit his pretty face right away. And I could say they ruined my mood. I called Zane after I got out of our mathematics class.


    "What''s up, bro?" My best friend asked the moment he answered my call.


    "My life is now totally messed up, Zane, because of the elders, and of course, because of Victoria Winner," I responded.


    "Are you sure about that, Oliver? Or is it because of your stupid heart, and you can no longer stop yourself from falling for her?" He said, and I wanted to tell him I lost, but I am still planning to fight this feeling I have inside.


    "Come on, Zane, I told you already. I can''t love her because I don''t want her, okay?" I responded, and he was laughing hard on the other line.


    "I don''t know when you will eat all your words, Oliver, but believe me, you don''t need to fight it, bro." He responded.


    "Zane, I was calling you because I wanted to tell you our math teacher wanted me to be Victoria''s partner during the math competition; what should I do, Zane?" I asked, and he was silent for a long time.


    "Well, you have to talk with your math teacher, you can''t be seen with Victoria in a large crowd, Oliver, you know what it means, the other pack will hunt her right away, and that is why you have to mark her, Oliver." He said, and I released a heavy sigh.


    "The elder was upset when they found out you went to a party with the students at Zenith Academy, and you should refrain from doing something like that from now on, Oliver." He said, and I became more upset with the situation.


    "What they want me to do, Zane? They asked me to come here and act as a senior student, and now that they found out I was enjoying the beach party with those kids, they got angry?" I asked.


    "They don''t like your appearance on social media, especially your pictures with another girl. They wanted you to pursue your mate and not flirt with another girl, Oliver. And I got so busy dealing with those pictures, and since I am good, I was able to remove your pictures before it can do any further damage to our pack." He said, and I couldn''t believe he would be telling me something like this when all I wanted was to have someone I could talk to and tell him all my frustrations about this mission.


    I said goodbye to my best friend, feeling more frustrated than ever. I was looking for Victoria during lunch, but I couldn''t find her, and when I tried to look for her on the benches under the trees, she wasn''t there either. I just wanted to tell her that I would be the one to take her home. I felt glad the day was over. I saw Victoria walking fast towards the campus exit, and I ran towards the parking lot to get my motorcycle.


    I felt glad she was still in the waiting shed waiting for the bus to come, I slowed down and stopped in front of her, and when I removed my helmet, I could tell Victoria was shocked to see me, and I realized she wasn''t familiar with my bike since I drove another model of my big bike. And then, as expected, she turned her head away from me.


    "Victoria, don''t make me do things you will regret later; you know what I am capable


    of," I said, and I could no longer hide my irritation, and I know it was because she was snubbing me.


    "Leave me alone, Prize!" She hissed, and I couldn''t stop laughing as I realized she still looked gorgeous, even if she seemed so mad at me.


    "Come on, Victoria, unless you are afraid to mount a bike because you haven''t done it before. You can tell me if you are terrified, and I will understand," I said, and she was looking daggers at me.


    "I am not afraid of anything, Prize." She said and pulled the helmet from my hand with force.. I couldn''t stop myself from laughing because I won this round, but when she mounted the bike, and I felt her body so close to me, I realized I was the one losing the game when I felt her arms curled around my waist, and damn, it feels like I am in seventh heaven.

 Chapter 20 - I Am A Fool

    Victoria''s POV


    I was fidgeting when Oliver insisted that I should ride on his big bike. I don''t have plans to be with him. I wanted to be on the bus rather than to ride at his back because I knew, once I let myself go with him, my heart would betray me, and I am afraid if I could no longer hide my feelings for him. And even if it hurts me that he is with the cheerleader captain, I am still hoping that one day he will look at me with tenderness.


    I expected that he would like me too, but I know it is absurd. I need to stop myself because he is not even the ideal boy for me, and this is not me anymore since this is the first time I wish someone would like me badly. I never beg any boy to like me or to be with me because they always chase me around, and I''m just wondering why I am feeling this way towards Oliver.


    I ignored him all I could, and I tried to look away from his handsome face as possible, hoping that the bus would come right away. It feels like the odds were against me since the bus didn''t arrive, and I wonder if Oliver has something to do about the delayed schedule of the bus. And when I heard Oliver''s mocking voice telling me I was afraid of riding on his big bike, I veered around and looked at him with irritation, and I could see him smirking at me.


    And without having a second thought, I pulled the helmet from his hold, and I put it on my head. I wanted to prove him wrong and show him that I was not afraid of anything. After putting on my helmet, I raised my leg and mounted on his big bike, and I didn''t care if I was wearing a short dress, and the moment I put my hands around his waist, and that is the time, I realized I made a big mistake, but it is already too late since I couldn''t back down now.


    He revved his motorcycle engine and drove away from the bus stop. I wondered how I could stop the rapid beating of my heart when I breathed in his scent, and I could never deny Oliver Prize smelled so good that I wanted to be in this position forever. I could feel the tingling on my skin as I tightened my arms around his body when he continued to run the motorcycle at the maximum speed limit. I couldn''t believe that it would feel this excellent and exciting even if I was riding at the back of my mortal enemy.


    I hated myself for closing my eyes as I realized this was the first time I felt this free, I slowly removed my hands from his waist, and I put my hands on the air, and it felt energizing. And I was smiling like an idiot as I heard the cars on our sides.


    "What are you doing, Victoria?" My moment of happiness was cut short when I heard his voice again.


    "Put your arms around me if you don''t want anything will happen to us." He ordered, and I wanted to protest because I wouldn''t say I liked how Oliver bossed me around. Still, my enthusiasm was taking over my sanity as I felt my arms snake around his hard stomach, and it felt nice to embrace him again from behind, and it felt so lovely, and then something clicked in my mind, and a devious smile formed only lips. I lay my head on his back, and I was right, it feels so lovely and comforting, and I wonder how it felt to be in his arms, and I suddenly remember the kiss I shared with Oliver.


    What is wrong with me? Why did I even imagine Oliver was hugging me. And I need to do something with Oliver so he will treat me like the way, other boys, on campus. I want him to stop barking at me, and this is the first time I felt worried about how to approach a guy, and I think it would be impossible for us to be good friends even if I can''t deny the attraction I felt towards him. I will never show him any weakness because he will only laugh at me, and I will end up miserable.


    I felt so disappointed when I felt him slow down and when I opened my eyes, I realized we were in front of our magnificent house. I was shocked when Oliver didn''t snarl at me, and I was more surprised when he offered his hand to me, I hesitated, but in the end, I took his warm hand and held it for support as I climbed down from his big bike. He didn''t say anything, and I found it unusual.


    "Thanks for the ride," I said, and he only nodded his head at me, and I headed to the entrance of our house feeling so lost. I ascended the grand staircase with heavy steps as I tried to process what happened back then, and I wondered what was wrong with Oliver, and I knew I didn''t need to add him to my problem, but I couldn''t stop thinking about his attractive face and hot physique.


    I was lying on my bed, and I got bored, and I didn''t know what to do since I still had much time before dinner. I stood up and opened the drawer of my closet, and I took out my two-piece bathing suit; I hated that I remembered Keisha''s red two-piece swimsuit the last time I attended the beach party.


    I wanted to return the swimsuit on the cabinet, but I realized the swimwear on my hand was a gift from my mom. It was about time that I should wear it, and I was excited as I got out of my room and made it my way to the swimming pool; and I was thrilled to swim even for one hour, but my heart leaped on my chest when I saw Oliver sprawled himself on one of the loungers at the side of the swimming pool.


    He looked so gorgeous when I saw him wearing only his swimming trunks, and I couldn''t deny his chiseled chest and rock-hard abs looked so great on him. Even if his eyes were closed, I could see that his face was full of mischief, and I wanted to come near him and touch his face and claim his soft lips, and I hated myself for sauntering towards Oliver.


    I couldn''t stop the pull that I felt, and when I was so near him, I crouched down and watched his handsome face with fascination. I realized he fell asleep only wearing his swimming trunks, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling like an idiot admiring the person in front of me who has done nothing so far but insult me.


    And if Oliver Prize was doing all this to torture me, I could say he is doing a great job. And I suddenly came to my senses, and I realized wanting someone who is already taken was terrible; what I was thinking? I stood up and took a step back as I realized I had almost made a fool of myself because I was on my way to kissing his tempting lips.


    I know it is terrible to have this feeling when I know Oliver is Keisha''s boyfriend. I felt horrified when I realized what kind of person I am for wanting Oliver to notice me even if he only devoted his time to Keisha. It felt like someone poured cold water on my body that I turned around, and I felt so alarmed at what was going on with me, and I walked fast away from him. I suddenly lost my balance, and I was about to fall on the floor tile, and my scream was suspended in the air when unexpectedly strong arms caught my waist and steady my body.


    "Watch where you are going, Victoria; you could hurt yourself," Oliver said, and the tenderness of his voice made me feel relaxed that I didn''t realize he was still holding my waist. I could feel my entire body felt so warm, and when he spun me around, I was face to face with his handsome face, and his enigmatic smile took my breath away.


    And I could feel my entire body weakened; I held into his arms for support. And when Oliver leaned down, I closed my eyes as I felt his sweet lips brush on my mine, and I could feel the fireworks, and I couldn''t deny I felt like I was floating in the air, and I kissed him back, thinking only for this time because I can''t stop myself any longer.


    Kissing Oliver felt so natural, and he is making my entire body ignite with a passion that I couldn''t even describe in words, and I wonder how I will deal with him after sharing this beautiful kiss. And this time, I felt Oliver deepen our kiss by swirling his tongue inside my mouth, and it felt so good when I felt him toy with my tongue, and I could feel a raw emotion that I hadn''t felt before, and it was a nice feeling.


    Oliver pulled me closer to him as we continued to kiss. I could feel the goosebumps on my skin as he trailed kisses on my mouth down to my throat and collar bone. I felt his hands caressing my back tenderly, and then he kissed me again on my mouth, and my eager lips kissed him with total abandonment, and I heard a soft moan escape my mouth, and he stopped the kissed, and I could see the mischievous smile on his face.


    "You will never win against me, Victoria. Have you realized what you have done? You kissed me back eagerly, and it only means you have feelings for me." He said, and I could see him mocking me, and I felt so horrified that he only kissed me to prove his point, and I was humiliated, and I felt so angry that I couldn''t stop myself from slapping his face hard while I can feel my entire face turned so red because of my embarrassment.


    "You are a jerk, Prize!" I yelled at him, and I could feel my limbs are shaking as I walked away from him as I realized I was such a fool for letting my guard down.

 Chapter 21 - Terrified

    Victoria''s POV


    I was still shaking until I reached my room, and I couldn''t believe that my plan to swim turned into a disaster. I hated myself for why I kissed Oliver back hungrily, and now he knew that I liked him, and I felt so angry to myself that I gave him enough reason to humiliate me.


    I will make sure he will pay for what he has done to me. Why does it feel so wonderful to be in his arms? And it felt so natural when he kissed me, and I couldn''t be wrong that he liked kissing me too, but the looked on his face told me everything that I needed to do; he doesn''t like me at all.


    I was lying on my bed when I heard a knocking on my door, and I felt too lazy to get up. Still, I shouted whoever was outside my door to come inside my room, and I am sure it was only Celia; I was still wearing my red two-piece swimwear since I felt too tired to put on anything because I am still controlling my anger, and I hate that I couldn''t stop thinking about his laughter mocking me.


    I could hear the opening and closing of my door, and I was listening to Celia''s footsteps, but I hadn''t heard her take a step. I wondered what was going on, and when I turned around, I was horrified to see Oliver standing behind my door, and he was looking at my body. I was so angry with him, but when I found him gazing at my legs while his mouth was hanging open, I smiled mischievously.


    "We are now even, Prize, I think you are dying to kiss me again by the way you look at me, and you can''t deny it to yourself you wanted me like all the boys in school, and I don''t think you will kiss a stranger if you don''t feel something stronger. But news flash, you will never have the chance to kiss me ever again unless you beg me." I said, and he smirked at me, and I could tell he was swallowing his saliva before he spoke.


    "Ha! You''ve got it wrong, Victoria, you think I appreciated your body? Don''t be too full of yourself; I don''t need to tell you what is on my mind, but it will never happen that I will beg you for a kiss. I don''t like someone self-centered like you, and there is no way I will like you, Victoria." He said with bitterness on his words.


    And I couldn''t deny he got me because I could feel the piercing of my heart since this was the first time a boy had rejected me. I never begged anyone, but they usually expressed their feelings through bouquets and gifts, and Oliver has done nothing so far but insult me.


    "What are you doing here in my room?" I asked angrily.


    "I just wanted to tell you that dinner is ready." He said, and I grimaced at him.


    "I don''t even want to eat with you since I will only lose my appetite; Oliver, please, get out," I yelled at him because I couldn''t believe he called me self-centered, and he raised his two hands before he got out from my room without saying goodbye.


    When I looked at the calendar on my wall, I realized it was full moon again, and even if I hated my mom for insisting that I should have a calendar in my room, I felt glad because every full moon, I felt like I was a different person. I don''t know why, but it became weirder now that my birthday was fast approaching, and I smiled as I realized I would become an adult next month, and I was so excited about my eighteenth birthday.


    I have already seen the sample of the invitation cards and my giveaways, and this weekend I will go to my favorite dress shop for a fitting. And I became excited for this big event in my life. Being eighteen means something to me.


    I could finally have the freedom to drive my car, and my parents would allow me to travel to another country alone. Those things make me feel so excited; that I wanted to pull the time, but it feels like an eternity waiting for my birthday.


    I took a shower since I felt so hot, and this is one of the things I experienced every full moon, and my ears became sensitive since they became sharper. Sometimes I felt worried that I had some illness, and I wanted my mom to be with me, but I wondered why she always traveled with my dad. And sometimes I wonder if I am their daughter; maybe I was adopted, that is why they don''t care if they are always away from me.


    Well, my mom asked me to come with them, but I didn''t want to enroll in online classes since I tried to interact with other people, and I love the attention my classmates are giving me, and that is why I said no, maybe it was my fault too, but they should have insisted so that I will come with them. But I am so used now that they seldom come home.


    After taking a bath, I smiled when I saw a tray with plates filled with food on my table, and I should say my thanks to Celia later. I put on sweat pants and a sleeveless tank top, and just on time, I heard my stomach grumble, and I realized I must be famished. I am still pissed with Oliver that I was eating my food so fast, and after consuming all the food, on my tray, I was shocked that I was able to eat all the food she put on the tray.


    And this is one of the weird signs I had during the full moon, and I will always feel hungry even if I have eaten already, and thank God Celia prepared so much food for me. I stood up to bring the tray to the kitchen. I darted a glance at Oliver''s room before striding towards the grand staircase.


    "You could have texted me when you were done eating, Victoria, and I will dish out the utensils." She said.


    "It is okay, Celia; thank you for putting so much food on the plates. I am so full now, and I think I will not get hungry later, and by the way, I enjoyed my meal; it was delicious." I said, and she looked at me and smiled.


    "It wasn''t me who prepared your meal, my dear; it was Oliver. He volunteered on cooking those menus." She said, and I was stunned.


    I couldn''t believe he knew all my favorite food, and worst I found it is so tasty that I didn''t have any leftovers, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so guilty. As I was on my way back into my room, I dropped by at Oliver''s room, and even if I am still angry with him, I know when to be grateful, and I wanted to remind him that I am not self-centered as he claimed.


    I was knocking on his door, but no answer, and I turned around and walked back to my bedroom. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so frustrated that he went out again. I hated the idea that he would be spending the night with Keisha again like what he did from the previous night.


    I changed into my nightgown, and I lay on my bed with a heavy heart, and I wanted to tell Oliver in the swimming pool that he was right I was falling for him even if he kept hurting my feelings, but there was no way I will allow him to mock me again.


    The words he said were so painful because he was the only boy I liked in my entire life. How I wish I felt this way towards Tim so I can have him as my boyfriend, and I don''t need to worry about anything, but I wonder why it has to be Oliver Prize; he doesn''t know he is the self-centered one.


    I hated everything about him, yet as of this moment, I was touching my lips as I relived the hot kiss we shared in the swimming pool. I can still feel his lingering kisses on my mouth, and I hate to admit I wanted more of his kiss, and I can tell I am addicted to his lips, and I know I am crazy for liking him even if he showed it on my face that he will never like me.


    It was almost midnight, and I could feel that I was sweating even if the A/C unit was functioning well, and I got up from my bed, and I opened the door towards my balcony, and I smiled as I felt the chilly breeze brushed on my skin, and I was only wearing my nightgown made of thin material, and I don''t wear any underwear since I felt so hot, and now that I am outside and I could feel the fresh cold air, I felt better.


    My eyes widened when I saw Oliver maneuvering his big bike on our driveway. I scowled as I realized he spent most of his time with Keisha instead of having a review with me for our mathematics competition, but I knew he was brilliant, and he didn''t need to study, and I could tell I was hurt because I felt so jealous.


    I know I am not a loser, and there is one way to make Oliver Prize win our game. All I need is to use my charm, maybe if I will show him my soft side, he will change his point of view about me, and maybe Lana was right; after all, his ego was touched when I approached him with anger on his first day of class in Zenith Academy, and perhaps he felt humiliated that time.


    I got up from my bed and put on my robe over my nightdress. I got out of my room, and I tried to knock on Oliver''s door, but no answer, and I didn''t think he would mind since he had just got back, and when I turned the doorknob, I smiled as I realized he didn''t lock his door.


    When I got inside his room, my eyes widened in shock, and I had never been so terrified in my entire life.. My scream died on my throat as I looked at the big grey wolf on Oliver''s bed, and my whole body was shaking, and I felt too weak to run for I was so afraid the beast would attack me, and the last thing I remember the big wolf leaped from the bed towards me before my entire world turned so dark.

 Chapter 22 - The Wolf

    Victoria''s POV


    The moment I regained consciousness, I realized I was lying on a soft bed, and I am sure I was still inside Oliver''s room since I could smell his manly scent, and I couldn''t deny I loved inhaling his natural intoxicating scent. And if I was in another circumstance, I could tell I would enjoy lying on his bed.


    But as of the moment, I am so afraid to open my eyes because I don''t want to see the big wolf again. And I couldn''t believe that Oliver would have a big wolf inside his room, and I never heard any indication that a beast was living inside his room, and how could he hide this kind of animal without being detected.


    I will ensure that he will get rid of this kind of wild animal. I have nothing against the wild beasts because I know their role in the ecosystem, but they should belong in the forest and not here inside our house. Besides, I don''t want to lie; I am afraid of feral animals because of their wild nature, and until now, I can still feel my entire body is quivering.


    I knew I needed to get up since I had to go back into my room, but my mind was screaming no because I could still feel that the grey wolf was still inside his room.


    "Oliver, are you there?" I asked with a trembling voice, and all I could hear was silence, and I wondered where he went when I had already seen him arrive on his big bike.


    "I am sorry, okay, I will do everything you want me to do as long as you help me get out from your room," I said, and still no answer.


    When I groped my hands on the bed hoping I would find my phone, I stiffened since I was touching a fur and I could feel it was long and moderately soft, I thought it would feel like human''s hair, and I realized it was not as smooth as it looks, it''s thick and slightly greasy. I slowly removed my hand from his fur, and I wanted to run right away, but I knew he could jump and run faster than I could.


    I couldn''t fathom why I was on Oliver''s bed when he was not around, and I wondered how the wolf carried my body on top of the bed. I can still feel the shivering on my body, but I realize maybe he is a harmless creature because I am still alive, and I don''t feel anything weird on my torso. And I don''t even know how did I fall on the floor. Maybe the wolf saved me from falling hard because I didn''t feel any aching on any part of my body.


    I didn''t have a choice but to open my eyes slowly, and I was still horrified when I looked at my side and found him staring at me. And since I am so close to the wolf, I feel like I am a mannequin because even if my eyes are now fully open, I can''t even move my body because of my fright, and I was so afraid I would have a heart attack. He is so big, and when I looked into his eyes, I felt hypnotized, and it felt like he was trying to communicate with me.


    "Are you going to hurt me, wolf?" I asked, and the wild beast remained looking at me, and I slowly got up from the bed. I thought this was my chance to escape, so I ran towards the door, but in an instant, he was there standing on the door blocking my way, and even if I was still terrified, I felt a little better knowing he didn''t hurt me at all.


    Maybe I can make him my friend, and we can be best friends. And I will make sure his allegiance will transfer into me, and no longer to his master, and a wide grin appears on my mouth as I realized I could pet him, and maybe I can hide him inside my room, and I will never tell Oliver I found his wolf.


    "What do you want? Okay, I am sorry that I get inside your master''s room without him. I knocked, but no one answered, and when I tried to turn the knob, it was open, so I invited myself to get inside, and I never expected to meet you. Please, if you understand me, allow me to get out before Oliver can find me here inside his room. I know he will get angry with me the moment he gets back. I didn''t know he went back to his girlfriend." I said, feeling jealous.


    I felt a pang on my chest as I realized Oliver had gone out again, and now I was trapped inside his room. And as I was looking into the wolf in front of me, his green eyes reminded me of someone, and I smiled as I realized Oliver''s eyes were green.


    "I only wanted to give him my thanks for cooking my food, and do you know he is a good cook?" I asked as I sat down in front of the wolf since I could tell he didn''t want me to leave Oliver''s room.


    "Yes, Oliver is a good cook, and I know if he is going to challenge me in cooking, I will lose right away, and I hope it will never cross his mind since I don''t ever want to lose. You may call me crazy if you want, but I think I was born this way. I hate to lose that is why I always wanted to be number one in class." I said, and I released a heavy sigh.


    "I study harder every night, and I know I am good with all the subjects, but I always wanted to have a perfect score. That is why I don''t want to waste my night, like what is happening right now. I already lose to Oliver, and he doesn''t even know about it yet, and I don''t want to tell you either; maybe when you transfer your loyalty with me, I will tell you everything, even my darkest secrets." I said, feeling like a fool talking to a wolf, but to be honest, I am having fun.


    "Please let me go, I wanted to go back to my room, and I don''t want Oliver to get angry with me, I know he doesn''t like me, and it hurts me that he needs to say it on my face, and showed it to everyone in the class. And to tell you honestly, I wanted to stay away from him and never talk with your master because I know my dad forced him to live here in this house." I added.


    "If I could only convince my dad to let Oliver go, I would do it in a heartbeat because I don''t want him to feel obligated to watch over me. I am a big girl now. And I used to being alone even if there are moments I can no longer pretend I am okay, yeah, that is my life, Wolf." I continued.


    "In school, everyone thinks I am their queen, but in reality, I am lonely and unloved. Even my parents hated my existence, so they always away on business trips without even calling me if I was okay." I said, and I suddenly realized I was pouring all my emotions into this wild animal, and even if I knew he didn''t understand me, it felt like he was listening to me.


    "That is why I feel the need to protect myself, and only Oliver makes me feel this way. He made me realize the reality I was living in, and I better stop my illusion that I had a perfect life. Maybe after my birthday, I will leave this house. I am not happy here, Wolf. I am miserable living in this mansion when all I have is the staff that my father paid, so I have company." I muttered.


    "They think I am happy, they don''t know how empty I felt even if I have all the money to buy material things, and I know it would never be enough to be happy. I am sure my parents will not look for me after I am gone; they only care about money and fame." I said, and I felt my tears fall on my cheeks, and I wiped them right away with my fingers.


    "Thank you for listening to me, Wolf, I wanted to call you Oliver, but I think your master won''t like it if he will learn I call his pet after his name. I couldn''t believe he had a pet. And maybe he is not that bad after all, and now I could tell he only showed his bad side to me since he hated my existence too. " I added.


    "He doesn''t need to worry. After my eighteen birthday, Oliver will no longer see me, and if you can tell him, the better so he will no longer feel stress about having me around." I said, and when I raised my head, I was shocked when he was no longer blocking the door.


    "Are you now letting me go?" I asked, and I happily got up from the floor, and I walked closer to him, and I patted his head, and his ears moved, and I laughed.


    "You can come with me if you want, but I am worried Oliver will know you are staying in my room. I needed company, you know." I said as I smiled at him, and I felt so thankful I didn''t scream, and I gave my chance to know him. I could tell even if he looked like a wild beast, he had a gentle heart, and I could tell it by the way his eyes were looking at me with tenderness, and when I opened the door, I felt relieved the wolf didn''t try to block my way again.


    "Goodbye, Wolf, I hope you will stay in my bed when your master is not around," I said before I closed the door, but I was surprised when he walked outside the door, and I realized he wanted to come with me into my room.. Together we walked across to my room, and when I opened my bedroom door, he got inside quietly and lunged into my bed while I was laughing behind him. And I felt so happy that I found a new friend,

 Chapter 23 - Realization

    Oliver''s POV


    I know that it was wrong that I insisted that Victoria should ride on my motorcycle because the moment we drove away from the bus stop, I could feel my entire body was shaking because I was so afraid of what I felt inside me. I could tell when Victoria''s body pressed against mine, and I knew right away what the elders meant.


    And I realized my best friend was right, and this is the first time that I admitted to myself that the mate thing is real when I feel the connection and the pull towards the young woman hugging me from behind. I wanted to be with her all the time and be her protector.


    I couldn''t explain the sensation I felt, especially when she tightened her arms around my waist. And I know that it is a big slap on my face that I am feeling this way because ever since I can remember, I rejected Victoria from the very beginning that I have learned she will become my mate. And I know it was the stupidest thing that I have ever done because right now, I could no longer stop the attraction I felt for her.


    And when I felt her loosen her arms around my waist, I suddenly felt alarmed, and I smiled when I realized she was only feeling her freedom, and I could tell she was enjoying the feeling of riding the big bike. And I know it was silly when I told her to put back her arms on my waist if she wanted me to bring her home safely.


    It was only a stupid alibi, but the truth is, I wanted to feel her arms again on my waist; the warmth of her body next to mine made me feel a different level of comfort, and I couldn''t deny, Victoria made me feel at peace.


    The moment she lay her head on my back, I wanted to snap at her and tell her to behave herself because I didn''t want to give in to temptation, but it felt so good that she was finding comfort on my back, and I can''t deny, I love the feeling of being this close to Victoria. And right now, I could tell I am beginning to lose the game, but I still have a lot of time; maybe I should enjoy the moment while it lasts.


    I felt frustrated when we came on the driveway of the Winner estate. I did realize I should have taken the longest route so I could be with Victoria longer since I don''t want our moment together to end, even if I was the only one who felt this way, and I wonder how she felt about me.


    I regretted everything I had done to make her hate me. Still, I didn''t have a choice, but to do it since I wanted to win, not only to the elders but with Victoria, and even if I don''t like her guts, I couldn''t deny, I am drawn to her, and I know I am falling for her, and I realized it was more complicated than I could imagine.


    She is beautiful, and even if her eyes are always looking daggers at me, I know she has the most compelling eyes I have ever seen, and I realized I should have done it the other way. I could have befriended her, and now it would be harder for me to tame her, and I realized it would not be easy to convince her to believe in me, that I am here for her. And She was the only reason I was wasting my precious time pretending to be a Senior High School student in Zenith Academy.


    But I couldn''t deny, I am starting to enjoy my day at the Academy because of Victoria, and every time I see her face, it feels like I wanted to forget for a while that I am the Alpha of our pact. I needed to do this to protect her as my Luna. It may sound crazy at first, but right now, it feels terrific, and I am so excited to let her know she is mine and tell the world that Victoria Winner belonged with me, but the realization hit me, and I know I will find it heart to concede.


    I was shocked by my own gesture when I offered Victoria my hand so she could climb out of my big bike safely. I stifled a laugh when I saw the surprise look on her face, and I am sure she didn''t expect that I would show her my soft side since we were both used to barking at each other, but as I helped her, I realized she would be the death of me.


    I watched her walk gracefully inside her house while I could still feel the after effect of my realization. I dismounted from my motorcycle, and I walked towards the main entrance of their mansion; and I could tell Victoria was not in the mood, and I smiled as I realized maybe she was so affected by my gentle treatment towards her. And she can''t accept she will get affected by my charm, and I know if I did not stop myself, it would be only a matter of time before I need to admit that she wins this game.


    I got inside my room, and I suddenly felt uneasy, and this was so unusual to happen to me. I never experienced feeling so confused about what to do because of a certain girl, I have never been affected like this by anyone my entire life, and what made it worst, she was the girl I didn''t want to get associated with ever since I have learned she was my mate. And I couldn''t stop wishing Victoria was not the daughter of Nicklaus Winner.


    "Hey, what''s up, bro?" Zane asked right away when he answered my video call, and I didn''t know where to start.


    "I need your help, Zane," I said, and he looked at me with confusion on his face.


    "About what?" He asked while I collapsed my body on my bed.


    "Victoria Winner," I said, and I could see his taunting smile.


    "You better stop fighting your feelings for her, Oliver, and I am telling you, you are only making it worse. You have to accept your fate, that she is your mate, and you are meant to be." He said, and I released a heavy sigh.


    "You know me, Zane, I don''t believe in love," I said because I didn''t want to accept I lost.


    "Yeah, I know your principle, Oliver, but sooner or later, you will no longer hold on to that belief once you realize love is real, and it is the most amazing feeling you will ever feel," He said. I wanted to tell him I didn''t want to experience love anymore if it would only make me feel this way.


    "Why are you calling me, Oliver? You have to tell me what is going on with you and Victoria?" He asked, and if at first I wanted to hide everything, now I realized I needed to tell someone about how I feel for Victoria, or else I would become crazy.


    "You were right, I felt something for Victoria, and I don''t know how to deal with it." I finally said it, and I could see the broad smile that appeared on his face.


    "At last, I thought, you will continue to deny how you felt for her." He responded.


    "What should I do about this, Zane?" I asked, and he straightened, and I could see that he was in the living room with his wife.


    "You have to relax, Oliver; the world will not end because you fall in love with Victoria. Werewolves are passionate about their mates. Let it happen, and stop fighting, and right now, I know why you feel so stressed about it, and it was because of your ego." Zane declared.


    "You are afraid the elders will tell you they were right. Sometimes, all you need to do is accept defeat, Oliver; even if I know you were a fighter, you can never fight the strong attraction you feel for her, bro." He added, and I smiled at my best friend before saying goodbye, and I ended the call.


    Talking with my beta should make me feel better, but he worsened it. He was right. My worst enemy in terms of loving Victoria is my ego, but I think I am not yet ready to accept the reality that; finally, someone made me realize I am capable of falling in love.


    I get anxious, and I need to clear my head because even until now, I can still feel the after effect of having her in my back the entire ride in going home, and I will make sure next time I will use my car and not my big bike. Because I couldn''t deny it, I felt so hot until now because of Victoria''s proximity when she rode on my big bike, and I needed to cool down myself.


    I got up from bed and got my swimming trunks, and when I looked at the calendar, I realized it was a full moon tonight, and it dawned on me why I felt so hot, and I could feel I needed to find solace in the wilderness tonight. I needed to shift into my wolf form even if I could transform anytime, but during the full moon, the urge to shift is more vital than ordinary nights.


    I walked out of my room wearing only my swimming trunks and bath towel around my neck, and I couldn''t stop feeling nervous as I looked at Victoria''s room. I don''t know how to face her now that I felt something deeper for her. I am not proud of myself for hurting her feelings, and right now, I don''t know how to deal with this unfamiliar yet beautiful emotion that I have for her.


    I could feel the fresh air right away as I reached the outdoor swimming pool of the Winner mansion. I spread my towel on the lounger, and then I lay my body since I wanted to relax before diving into the water. I didn''t realize I had dozed off, and when I woke up, I realized right away, Victoria was near me, and I couldn''t stop the rapid beating of my heart, and I felt so excited to see her even if I had seen her less than an hour ago. But I didn''t open my eyes yet since I enjoyed inhaling her intoxicating scent that drove me crazy.


    .

 Chapter 24 - Brilliant Idea

    Oliver''s POV


    I know I should have never kissed Victoria again because it will always make me crazy. But I couldn''t stop kissing her the moment I helped her on her feet because she almost stumbled onto the floor. And when our bodies pressed against each other, I could no longer contain the urge to kiss her.


    And I did the most stupid yet beautiful thing I have ever done. I captured are Victoria''s lips once again, and I kissed her until her lips got swollen, but when I saw the triumphant look on Victoria''s face, I felt terrified that I had let her know I am losing the game. And instead of making up with her all the things I have done to hurt her, I added her injury by telling her she would never win against me


    I pretended I only kissed her because I wanted to check her feelings for me, and this time I knew I pissed her even more because I could see that she was trembling with anger, and I am not sure if the blush that appeared on her cheeks was because of her anger towards me, or the kiss we shared. I didn''t continue my plan to swim because I became angry with myself for what I had done to Victoria.


    I went back to my room and got dressed, and then I proceeded to the dining hall to eat my dinner; as expected, Victoria was not on her usual seat, and I could tell right away she would not eat her dinner because of me. And I realized it was a full moon tonight, and I could tell that her birthday was fast approaching, and the changes on her would be visible, and I know her appetite during a full moon would be different from ordinary nights.


    I feel so glad that my best friend did my homework by knowing all about Victoria''s likes, dislikes, favorites, and I know it should be me who will do it. Still, since I don''t have any interest in knowing her, I didn''t do my part to know her, and now that I am here at the Winner estate, I needed to go over to Zane''s lists on my inbox.


    I cooked her favorite food, so she would realize I was not that bad; I felt terrible about what I had done to her, and I think I needed to do something about my way of dealing with Victoria. After preparing her food, I ask her servant, who used to be her nanny when she was still a little girl, to bring the food into Victoria''s room while it is still hot, and I leave the Winner mansion right away.


    I went to the closest mountain since I only wanted to enjoy the full moon. I don''t think hunting for food nowadays would be necessary because I love eating human food, so every time I get hungry, I will quickly transform into my human form. I wonder how I will deal with Victoria the moment she shifts.


    I could tell it would become a big challenge because I am sure Victoria will make a big deal. As I think about my mission, I suddenly get angry with the elders because I don''t think there is a threat in Megan''s life; I haven''t noticed anyone or anything unusual at the Academy. I don''t believe the rumors were true, but I don''t have a choice but to stick with her until the day of her transition is over.


    I drove away from the Winner estate with my big bike feeling so lost and angry, and I knew I needed to shift to subside the anger that I feel. And I smiled as I could feel my excitement again, and I needed to forget about Victoria even for a while. I felt my phone vibrate on my leather pants pocket, and I knew it would be Keisha since she had been texting me that she was bored and wanted to have some fun, and right now, I am not in the mood to play with her little games.


    And I must admit. Lately, I started hating Keisha for bad-mouthing about Victoria every chance she could get, and I could tell she was jealous of the school queen. For me, I could say Victoria is the only one deserving to be called the school queen because I can''t deny, her beauty alone is enough to make everyone to be at her mercy.


    And I know Victoria is not aware of how beautiful she is; what makes her so proud of herself is her intelligence and the fact that she is Niklaus Winner''s daughter. And I know there are moments I got jealous when the boys on campus would call her name, and I am just glad she only entertained the quarterback, and it was only one time because I already warned Tim not to kiss Victoria again.


    I may show everyone on the campus that I don''t like Victoria. I am ashamed of myself for what I have done to Tim after I saw him kiss Victoria, and when Victoria flirted with him, I got so pissed that day that I can still recall what I have done in the locker room of the football players.


    "Tim, got a minute?" I asked right away the moment I met him inside the locker room.


    "What do you want, Prize?" He asked.


    "I want you to stay away from Victoria," I said, and he was shocked at first, and then he laughed.


    "And why? Are you trying to be his father now?" He asked.


    "Victoria will be my wife in the future even if we both don''t like the idea that our parents had an arranged marriage for us, so even if I don''t feel anything towards her, I don''t want anyone to get close to her, touch her, especially kiss her," I said in a loud voice.


    "You can''t force Victoria to marry you, Prize, and she will never like someone like you," Tim said.


    "Oh yeah? She may not accept that she likes me, but her actions do. Did you see the way Victoria kissed back to me, Tim? You can tell the difference when she kissed you. If you don''t want to get hurt in the end, you better stop what you are doing." I hissed because I could see the mocking smile on his face, and I was not afraid of his teammates surrounding me because I knew I was stronger than them.


    "What are you going to do if I will not listen to you, Prize?" Tim asked, and I got closer to him, and using my one hand, I gripped his collar. I pulled him up into the air and brought him to the wall, and I heard his friends gasp. No matter how he struggled to let go of my hold, he was unsuccessful, and I slowly put his feet back on the floor; Tim was coughing when I pushed him hard until his back hit the wall, and I could tell he was still catching his breath.


    "I will do more than that if you will not listen to me, do you understand?" I asked, and he slowly nodded his head, and I walked out from the locker room feeling great that I put him in his place, and I know what I did was horrible since I could tell that Tim was sincere with his feelings towards Victoria, but I don''t have a choice since she is only mine.


    I snapped back to the present when I reached the foot of the mountain. After I parked my motorcycle, I ran into the wilderness right away, and as usual, I felt energetic, but as I got deeper, I realized I smelled a wolve''s scent. I could tell that other werewolves are in the mountains tonight, maybe because it is the full moon.


    And before I could reach my favorite spot, I realized two wolves were resting on top of the big rock. They were talking about a familiar name no other than Victoria, and I suddenly felt alarmed as I tried to decipher what they were talking about. I couldn''t stop myself from worrying about Victoria, and before the werewolves could notice me, I took a back step and ran back into the opposite side.


    I had heard enough, and I suddenly felt protective of Victoria. Instead of taking my time to run around this part of the mountain, I realized other werewolves came from different packs, and I am not yet sure what pack they belonged to, and maybe they were among those werewolves who wanted to claim her as their mate. And I don''t know if it would be possible, and I think it was only because of the rumors that Victoria would become the strongest Luna of all time.


    I don''t care about that stupid hearsay, all I want is Victoria to be my mate because of how I feel towards her, and I know she was only hiding how she feels if what the elders had claimed, Victoria feels the same way towards me. All I need to do right now is start changing my strategy, and before her eighteenth birthday, I should make her admit she loves me. And I can only do that if I show her the real me.


    I got so frustrated that when I entered my room, I couldn''t stop the urge to change into my wolf form. I felt so horrified when Victoria got inside my room, and she found me on my wolf form on top of the bed; I could see the horror on her face when she looked at me, and I wanted to scare her away for fun.


    But when I leaped from the bed, I didn''t realize her fear made her collapse on the floor. I am just glad I shifted back into my human form before her body hit the surface, and I slowly took her body into the bed.. Then an idea popped into my head, and I smiled as I realized this brilliant idea would bring me closer to Victoria, and the only way I could understand her better was to make friends with her while I was on my wolf form.

 Chapter 25 - Confused

    Oliver''s POV


    I felt so worried about Victoria that I couldn''t control the emotions that I felt, and I could tell it was because of my jealousy. Those wolves talked about my girl, and I felt terrified that I was feeling this way. And I should have done something about Victoria the first time we met.


    And as I watched her sleeping figure on my bed, I could tell she looked like a Goddess, and the elders were right; Victoria Winner is the most beautiful werewolf I have ever seen, and no wonder she was called the Queen in our school.


    "You should have been friendly towards Victoria because a time will come you will feel terrified about the idea that the elders were right, and the moment those wolves will come and try to steal Victoria away from you, it would be too late for you." I heard Zane''s voice echoing in my mind.


    "And that is the only time you will realize you were such a jerk for hurting your mate any chance you can get instead of making her fall in love with you." And that is what my beta had added, and I realized Zane and the elders were right.


    I was walking back and forth inside my room feeling so confused, and I was thinking about what I should do and what was better for me to do. Do I need to be Oliver in her eyes when she wakes up, or is it better to be the Wolf?


    And because of the frustrations I felt, I ended shifting into my wolf form again as I realized she shouldn''t see me tonight in my human shape. I realized she was still angry with me about what happened tonight in the swimming pool.


    Watching Victoria still lying on my bed feels so wonderful, and I wish I were not in my wolf form so I could caress and trace her smooth face with my human fingers because I am so afraid I will scratch her face with my claws. I was staring at her beautiful face for a long time, and I couldn''t stop thinking of how to woe Victoria.


    I may be too late, but I needed to protect her now, and even if I wanted to disappoint the elders, this time I felt different, and the need to make Victoria safe made me restless. And I could say I no longer care about my ego.


    I was thinking about those guys and their scent, and I could tell right away, maybe they came from the pack of our mortal enemy, the pack who killed my father, I am not sure yet, but I can feel it in my bones.


    I should call Zane tomorrow and tell him about the wolves, and I could tell more are coming, and I should never let my guard down. I need to watch out for Victoria now, and I have to stay away with Keisha since I no longer need a distraction now that I know what I feel for Victoria.


    And to do it, I should do the right thing and be there for my mate, and I don''t know how to get closer with her because I was an idiot when I hurt her in the swimming pool. After all, I don''t want her to know I am beginning to fall for her.


    It is so easy to fall in love with Victoria because she is hot and beautiful, and her innocence makes me feel so interested in her, and knowing I was her first kiss made me more drawn to her. Tim should never have had his chance to kiss my girl if I wasn''t only a fool. I made Victoria kiss Tim because I made her so angry and devastated with me.


    I could feel Victoria was already wide awake, but she was only afraid to open her eyes because she didn''t want to see me again. I can tell by the quivering of her body that she is still scared about the wolf she has seen, and I wonder how Victoria will react the moment my she realizes she is a werewolf.


    And I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I realized Victoria had no choice but to open her eyes since she needed to go back into her room. And I was having fun when she started calling my name, and I could feel that her voice was trembling, and I wanted to sniff her because her scent was driving me crazy, and I could tell, without a doubt, she was my mate. But I didn''t want to frighten her more, so I remained on my side, waiting patiently when she would open her beautiful eyes.


    And I became more amused when she was saying sorry, and she told me she would do everything I wanted her to do as long as I would help her get out of my room, and I wanted to take this opportunity to be friends with her, but I guess I will know her more if I will remain on my wolf form.


    She was groping on my bed, and I could tell she was looking for her phone, but I had already secured it under my bed, so I could use it as my alibi when I turn back in my human form, and I needed to speak with her. Victoria froze when she touched my fur, and she realized I was lying beside her on the bed, and I could feel the connection right away as she lay her palm on my fur.


    The electricity that I felt that traveled in my entire body down to my spine made me realize I am losing the game. It took Victoria a long while before she slowly removed her hand from my me, and I could see her heart was racing.


    When Victoria opened her eyes, I could still see the horrified expression on her beautiful face. And when she turned her head and looked on my side, I could see the fright in her eyes when she found me gaping at her, and I wanted to nuzzle her and tell her it is me, and I am here to defend her, and not to harm her.


    And since she was so close to me, she was like a statue, and I could tell my mate was holding her breath since she was so afraid I would do something to her. When I found her eyes, I tried to communicate with her, but I could tell she was trying to resist me, and maybe because she doesn''t have any idea what she is, that is why her human body and heart are so dominant as of the moment.


    Victoria slowly got up from the bed after she asked me if I would hurt her, and I could tell right away, she would try to escape from me. And when she ran towards the door, I used all my strength, and I was there guarding the entrance before she could even open the door, and she stepped back when she realized I was blocking her way.


    And even if Victoria is still afraid of me, I can tell she relaxed a little when she realized I was not going to hurt her, and then Victoria looked so adorable when she started telling me she was sorry that she came inside my room uninvited.


    I felt a pang on my chest when I realized she didn''t want to see me after what happened a while ago, and she felt so worried if I would follow her into my room, which is why she was pleading and asking me that she would go out.


    And when she stared at my green eyes for the first time, she smiled at me, and my heart was racing as I realized how beautiful Megan was and how I wished she were thinking about me in my human form.


    And I felt guilty when I learned the reason she came into my room was to thank me; my heart swelled with happiness when she told me I am a good cook, and I wanted to bring her closer to me if I am in my human form. And when she sat in front of me, I realized Victoria was no longer afraid of my wolf form.


    And I realized I made the right decision by staying on my wolf form because she started opening up her inner feelings and about her life, and it is painful on my part to realize I really hurt Victoria and because of the stupid things I did to her she is now so afraid to see me. And I wanted to tell Victoria I like her a lot.


    And when she poured all her emotions, I realized she was a lonely vixen, and even if I could tell my mate is brave and strong, right now I could say, Victoria Winner is lonely inside, and she was hiding her genuine emotions, and she was hurting, and unhappy. And I hated myself for being such a jerk as I realized I added to her agony.


    "This is my room, and please don''t tell Oliver I bring you here. I don''t know where your master is; I saw him arrive on his big bike. He arrived not so long ago, and maybe he went back to his girlfriend." Victoria said, and it feels nice to think that she was jealous of Keisha.


    I was standing near the door, and when she kneeled in front of me, I wanted to transform into my human form so I could kiss Victoria again.


    "You can come with me on my bed, and sleep beside me tonight, Wolf." She said, and I think she could hear the loud beating of my heart as I got so excited; it has been a long time I stayed in my wolf form, but I could tell this would be a long night with Victoria.


    She lay on her bed, and I jumped on her soft mattress, and inhaling her scent was making me nuts, and when Victoria snuggled on me and embraced me, I realized it would be impossible for me to sleep tonight.

 Chapter 26 - Feeling This Way

    Oliver''s POV


    I couldn''t believe I would find myself sleeping in Victoria''s bed. Her scent alone was enough to make me go crazy, and I ended up watching her whole face the entire night, and it felt like I was having a dream as I gaped at her, and the racing of her chest tells me she was having a good sleep, and when she hugged me, I couldn''t stop myself from caressing her face with my claws.


    I wanted to kiss her again, but I didn''t want to scare her; what would Victoria think when she found out the wolf was kissing her? I tried to fight my drowsiness since I wanted to watch her beautiful face sleeping beside me, but since I felt exhausted, I drifted into a lovely sleep. When I woke up the following morning, I was astonished to find Victoria staring at me, and I could tell if I was only on my human form, my face would be now so red.


    "Good morning, Wolf. Can I call you Oliver?" She asked, and I couldn''t stop myself from chuckling, and I knew she would hear it as a growl.


    "Yeah, from now on, when we are alone, I will call you Oliver." She said, and she was giggling like a child, and she was caressing my head with her hand, and it felt nice.


    "I should assert it would be our little secret from now on since I could tell your master kept you as a secret pet, and I couldn''t believe someone as arrogant as him would have a pet. Well, you are one kind of a pet, Oliver." She added, and I wanted to tell her I am not arrogant, like her, I could be as sweet as honey.


    "Thank you, Oliver Wolf, for staying the night with me. Do you know for the first time I sleep peacefully? Yeah, I did, thanks to you. I hope you will always stay with me every night, and maybe you can escape from your master when he is already sleeping. I don''t know if you understand a single word I say, but I was hoping you can understand me." Victoria declared.


    How I wish she would treat me this way when I am in my human form, and I realized I need to take the initiative, and from this day forward, I will try to make friends with Victoria and make her fall in love with me.


    "You can go now, Oliver; I could tell your master is now looking for you," Victoria added as she combed my fur with her fingers, and she didn''t know she was giving me a different sensation. I sniffed her neck before I leaped from her bed, and I could hear her giggles as I wiggled my tail.


    I didn''t expect Victoria would get up from her bed to open the door for me, and she tiptoed in going to my room. Then she slowly opened the door of my bedroom, and I stifled a laugh when I saw her hiding behind the wall, and it was so funny that she was thinking all along I was inside my room, and without knowing that the Oliver Prize she hates, and the wolf she fancy are one.


    The moment I got inside my room, I locked the door quickly, and I realized from now on, I should always lock my door. I shifted back into my human form right away, and I collapsed on my bed; I could still smell Victoria''s sweet fragrance on my bed covers, and I lay my face down since it felt so nice to breathe in her feminine scent.


    I took a cold shower since I felt so hot all over my body after spending the night on my wolf form beside Victoria. I felt so excited when I realized she was still inside her room. I patiently waited for her, and I could see the surprised look on her face when she found me leaning on her bedroom wall.


    "What are you doing here outside my room, Prize?" She asked in a cold tone, and I know the Victoria I spent the night with was sweet and warm, while the girl I am facing now is cold and distant.


    "Allow me to drive you to the academy, Victoria," I said, and I tried to sound as gentle as possible.


    "And why?" She asked, and I could see she was looking daggers at me.


    "Look, I am sorry about what happened..." I didn''t finish my sentence since she silenced me by putting her fingers on my lips, and I could tell my entire body was on fire since I could feel the pull, and I wanted to take her into my arms and kiss her until her lips get swollen.


    "You don''t need to remind me of what occurred last night in the swimming pool. It will never happen again, Prize, I know you were only playing games with me, but I want to tell you, I will never lose to you because I can''t play with your stupid games." She said and walked out gracefully while I was left dumbfounded, and I was running after her, and I felt so glad I had already informed Jason I would be driving Victoria.


    "You need to ride with me, Victoria. Jason is off today, so you don''t have a choice but to get inside my car now." I said, and she grimaced at me.


    "I''d rather walk than ride with you in your car, Oliver." She hissed, and I could tell there was no way I could convince her to ride with me, and I couldn''t turn myself into my wolf form and beg her to get inside the car.


    "Come on, Victoria, I am sorry, okay? You need to get in now, or you can walk and be late on our first period." I declared, and I could say the word late caught her attention, and she got inside the car without saying another word, and I slowly closed the door with a wide grin on my face. And I ran towards the driver''s seat, and get inside, and fastened my seatbelt in haste.


    Victoria was silent the entire ride, and when I looked at her sideways, she was looking at her window, and I could tell she was avoiding me, and I knew this would happen since I hurt her last night.


    I could feel she was kissing me last night with fervor because she felt something for me, and I know she was also feeling the pull, and she is now trying to ignore the allure she feels towards me because of what I had done with her. And I understand I needed to do something before she would shun me.


    "Victoria, I know what I did last night was stupid, but not the kiss, but the words I uttered. I like kissing you, and I don''t know how to deal with it; that is why I ended up telling you those words, and I want to tell you, I don''t mean it, Victoria, and I am not playing any games; with you." I sincerely said. We are already in the parking lot, and I don''t want her to get out of the car without telling her the truth, and she half laughed.


    "Do you think I will believe in you, Prize? There is no way I would believe a single word coming from your mouth, Oliver, and I will not get fooled with your charm, and I will never give you a chance to humiliate me ever again." Victoria said, and then she climbed out of the car and shut the door hard that made my body jerked, and left me without taking a second look, and I realized how I pissed her, and I better remain a wolf since she likes me a lot when I was on my wolf form.


    I got out of my car, and Keisha came to me right away, but I asked her to leave me alone, and I could see the hurt on her face, but I needed to stay away from her from now on if I wanted to win Victoria''s trust. I walked straight to the library, and her face fell when she found me sitting in front of her.


    "What the hell are you doing here, Oliver?" She asked in a calm voice, and she kept her voice low since we were inside the library, and I know Victoria will always follow the rules.


    "Why? Do you own the library now?" I asked, and I knew I earned another demerit from her instead of gaining her trust; I couldn''t believe I ended up insulting her again. Victoria was scowling, and no matter how I looked at her, she didn''t even take a glance in my direction as she continued writing her notes.


    "You better answer your assignment Prize, rather than staring at my face, and stop thinking of a scheme to hurt me because you can never bring me down." Victoria declared, and I remained silent because I knew I hurt her again.


    Victoria put back her notes on her bag, and she carried her books in her arms, and I wanted to ask her to give them to me. Still, I understood I needed to get her trust first as my wolf self did, and I could hear my wolf self was telling me to refrain from hurting Victoria. However, the idea that she captured my heart is still new to me, and I am still on my way to accepting the truth that I finally found my mate, and love is real, and it really exists, and she was the only girl who made me feel this way.


    "

 Chapter 27 - My Jealousy

    Oliver''s POV


    "Oliver and Victoria, are you ready for the yearly mathematics competition?" Our math teacher asked, and I gave her my sweet smile as I realized I still had a chance to be with Victoria, and this time I will try my best to show her my good side, and I am sure Victoria Winner will be begging to have my attention.


    "Don''t worry, Ma''am, Victoria and I already agreed to study together starting tonight until the day of the event," I said with confidence. When Victoria turned to look at me, I winked at her, and as expected, she scowled at me, and I smiled when I saw her face blush, even if she was trying to hate me.


    I could tell Victoria would always be affected by my presence, and I know how she kissed me back meant something. Still, I could tell she tried her best to stay away from me now after the incident in the poolside, and I know it was something I am not proud of since Victoria thought she would always win; that is why she was looking daggers at me because I told her, she would never win against me, and I right now, I could say, I am willing to lose for her if that is what she wanted.


    I couldn''t focus on the lecture of our teacher since I was thinking about ways to make Victoria fall for me, and having a study lesson with her would be my chance to flirt with her. I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I remember the honest Victoria, the personality that she tried to hide from me, but she didn''t hesitate to show that side of her when I was in my wolf form.


    I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about her even if she was only sitting in the front row, and I suddenly felt uneasy when I felt another presence of a wolf. Then two guys entered our room, and I was shocked to see the first guy, and I realized right away, it was Declan. The Alpha of the Intrepid pack, I know he is fearless, and we surely don''t get along because I wouldn''t say I like the overbearing manner he showed to his pack.


    In short, I don''t like him, and I could see the girls are now trying their best to have his attention, and I couldn''t deny he is one of my greatest rivals in terms of physical appearance, wealth, and strength. And I couldn''t believe that his eyes zeroed on Victoria, and my heart suddenly felt something I didn''t recognize, and this was the first time I felt this way.


    And when Victoria raised her head, Declan smiled and waved his hand at her that made my heart thumping hard against my chest, and when Victoria smiled at him, my wolf from almost leaped and howled at Declan, she never gave me her sweet smile when we first met.


    "I already told you, Oliver, you need to be good with Victoria; I couldn''t believe you tried your best to hurt her every time you are with her; you almost have your chance, but you ruined it," I can her my wolf self speaking with me, and I couldn''t disagree with him since it was my fault.


    Our math teacher welcomed and introduced them to the class, and I couldn''t believe his beta would be here at the Academy. I could hear my female classmates giggle except Keisha since I could feel she was watching me the whole time, and I could see the anger on her face when I got inside our classroom.


    I tried my best to stay away from Keisha starting today if that is what I needed to do to have Victoria''s undivided attention and chose to sit in between my other male classmates. I couldn''t deny I wanted Victoria to notice that I was staying away from Keisha because of her, but she didn''t even try to glance at me, and now as I watched her gaping at Declan for the first time, I realized what Zane had said.


    "Hello, Victoria!" Declan said, and he was so proud to show to everyone that he was interested in knowing my girl, and even if this time I couldn''t see Victoria''s face, I could tell she was blushing right now, and even if I hadn''t heard Victoria responded to him, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so uneasy, and I couldn''t contain my jealousy, and I never felt so unsure of my entire life, and I could feel I am losing Victoria.


    I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so worried about what would happen next as I watched Declan stride towards the back of our classroom, followed by Gian, his beta. When he saw me, his face darkened right away, and I could tell my presence also threatened him, and since we have been rivals for so long now, I will make sure he will never win Victoria''s heart since she only belongs with me.


    "Prize!"He growled at me, and I could see that he looked at me with disgust, and I was looking at him in the same manner.


    "What are you doing here, Declan Claw?" I asked sternly, and I didn''t care if all our classmates, including our teacher, were looking at us.


    "Just like you, Oliver, I also plan to graduate my senior year, and of course, we have the same goal to find our one true love." He responded with a smirk, and I knew we graduated in college the same year from a different university, and we attended the moon ball so many times. Still, we both know it was only for the show because I could tell his elders also wanted the same thing with the elders from my pack; they all believe that Victoria is the best candidate for a mate, and I never acknowledged that until recently.


    When I first saw Victoria, I tried my best to stay away from her no matter how strong the attraction I felt for her, but spending the night with her on my wolf form intensified the feelings I feel for her, and right now that Declan is here I will make sure to win her whatever it takes.


    Our pack has never been allied with his pack, and they have different views from us and other beliefs. They use violence, while even if our pack is the strongest and most feared among in the werewolf community, we still believe in due process and second chances.


    Declan''s pack loves cruelty, wickedness, and deceitfulness, and that is why many packs don''t want to mess with them because they will surely use violence. They don''t care if they will bring havoc in the community, even hurting humans, but our pack always protects the weak, and I always care about humans since I know they are weak and powerless.


    "Victoria, you have such a wonderful name, and I love saying even your name, and your face could launch a thousand ships, and now I realized you are not only beautiful, but you are so damn hot," Declan said the moment our teacher left our classroom after she dismissed our class.


    "Allow me to introduce myself to you, and I am Declan Claw." He said as he extended his hand to Victoria, and before she could take Declan''s palm, I held her wrist and pulled her closer to me.


    "I am sorry, Declan, but I need to be with Victoria since she and I needed to collaborate with our ideas since we are the candidates of our school for the upcoming math competition, and she has no time to socialize as of this moment," I said, and I could see the burning anger on his eyes.


    "What is your problem, Prize?" He asked me, and I raised my eyebrows at him, and I could tell the tension between us while our classmates were watching us with curiosity. I could tell they were wondering what was going on between us, and before I could answer him, I saw Victoria''s beautiful smile appear on her face, and she looked at him with admiration.


    I couldn''t stop feeling so angry with myself since I know this is happening right now because I messed up her peaceful life, and I lost my chance of knowing her.


    "It is my pleasure to meet you, Declan. Welcome to Zenith Academy. And please, excuse Oliver''s awful behavior." Victoria said, and my face fell; how could she say it in front of everyone? I have bad behavior, and I hate to see the taunting smile on my rivals'' lips.


    I wanted to challenge him right away, but I knew I couldn''t do that. I needed to control my wrath since I needed to stay here in the Academy since Victoria needed me.


    "Let go of my wrist, Oliver," Victoria said in more than a whisper, and I could tell even her voice sounded so soft; I could feel the anger of Victoria through her words, and I felt hurt as I let go of her arm.


    "Do you want me to show you around, Declan?" Victoria asked him, and I was curling my fists into my sides, and I needed to walk out now before I lost my self-control and hurt Victora again.


    I walked out of the door with a heavy heart without taking a second look and realized for the first time I felt so injured and disoriented, and I didn''t know what to do, and I wanted to go home to Gallant City and talk with Zane about what is wrong with my heart, and of course, I need to inform him about Declan, but I needed to secure Victoria, I need to have her as my Luna.

 Chapter 28 - Protecting My Heart

    Victoria''s POV


    I found it odd that Oliver Prize suddenly looked like he was a different person. But I will never get fooled by him again; I know kissing him for the second time around brought me the highest level of happiness that I couldn''t express in words. There is something about Oliver that I couldn''t quite understand.


    He is like a flame, and I am the moth since I could feel it in my bones; I can''t resist the feelings I have for him. The pull and the attraction I felt for Oliver is something I know I can''t handle, but because of my reputation, I need to do everything I can to stay away from him.


    I couldn''t believe that Oliver would humiliate me after kissing him back on the swimming pool, but I couldn''t deny it was also a mind-blowing kiss. Everything was perfect until he ruined everything the moment he stopped kissing me, and then Oliver told me he only kissed me to test how I felt for him.


    And I wondered why Tim, the hot quarterback, suddenly avoided me, and I don''t know why. Tim used to be so excited to see me, and I felt sad since he is the only one in the male department in our Academy I felt at ease to flirt with even if I didn''t feel something for him like how I felt Oliver.


    We were waiting for our math teacher to come, and I could feel Oliver was watching me even if my back was on him when Lana leaned down and started talking with me.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Lana whispered in my ear, and I shook my head.


    "No, I can''t take it anymore, Lana, I hate Oliver, but I couldn''t deny the strong attraction I felt for him." I confided to my best friend in more than a whisper since I didn''t want any of our classmates to know I had a dilemma because of one boy hot boy.


    "It is called love, Victoria." My best friend said, and my eyes turned so big since I didn''t want to accept it yet to my best friend that I was falling hard for Oliver.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Lana; I know I am not in love with him; maybe it was because he was ignoring me; that is why I felt attracted to him, but I am sure this is not love," I said, and her forehead crinkled.


    "Well, it is okay if you won''t accept it yet; I could say you are new to this kind of thing; I mean, you don''t have any experience about dating and falling in love, and this is the first time I saw you so affected with a guy." My best friend responded, and I couldn''t disagree with her.


    "You were so used to having those guys chased around you like you were the only hot girl on this Academy. Don''t get me wrong, Victoria, I am proud you are my best friend, but I pity those guys that they only settle for those girls who flaunted themselves at them even if they like you." Lana said.


    "That is not true, Lana," I responded.


    "You can''t understand it was happening because you didn''t even give them a side glance every time you passed them in the hallways, and you will only acknowledge them once they will call your name, but those boys can''t deny even if they are already dating hot cheerleaders every time you passed by, they still can''t stop themselves from gaping at you, and it is obvious they still want to date you." She added, and of course, she still had a point.


    I didn''t pay attention to them since every time we walked in the corridors, I was busy talking with Lana, but I am aware those hot boys are everywhere, but right now, I could tell I experienced the same thing in the hands of Oliver Prize.


    "You were right, Lan, and I am not proud of what I have done," I responded.


    "Come on, Victoria, it was not your fault to be born that way, you are beautiful, and daughter of one of the richest men in the country, and most of all, you have all the curves that made your body look so gorgeous, and enough to make those boys go crazy about you, and I can say Oliver Prize is not an ordinary boy," Lana responded.


    "And I could say Oliver is no longer a boy, and he is a hot young man. And that is the reason he can resist your charm, and he is also proud of himself since he is the most handsome guy on campus now, and that is why the hottest girl in the academy couldn''t stop herself from falling for him." My best friend added, and her last words made me feel miserable, and I know Lana was right, and how I wish I could control myself from falling for him.


    "But you don''t need to worry, my dear best friend, I could tell he feels something for you too, since I caught him so many times stealing glances at your angelic face, yet because of his mysterious demeanor, it was hard to read the expression of his face, and I could tell he is good in hiding his true emotions, and he is one hell of a guy." My best friend added.


    "I seldom have a crush, but ever since he came here to the Academy, I couldn''t deny, I was one of those girls who are willing to do everything for him, but as of this moment, I think Oliver and Keisha have misunderstanding since Oliver went to the library this morning with you, and it means more girls would line up for Oliver''s attention." She added, and I could see that my best friend was blushing, and I raised my eyebrows as I looked at her with wide eyes.


    "Excuse me, I went to the library alone, and I was shocked to find him crouching across from me in the library; he invited himself to join me, and as expected, he didn''t come to see me and have a good conversation with me, but to enrage me once again. And I could tell that is one of his talents." I said as I scowled at my best friend.


    "And how can you explain the fact that Oliver Prize warned Tim not to court you if he doesn''t care about you, I don''t think he will do something like that unless Oliver hated you so much, but he only warned Tim, and not the rest of your male fans club," Lana responded, and my eyes widened in surprised.


    "And I could say it was because only the hot quarterback got the chance to kiss you. Oliver was proud when he learned he was your first kiss, and you ruined his moment when you allowed Tim to kiss you." Lana added, and it dawned on me why Tim was avoiding me, and my anger towards Oliver intensified, and I could feel my blood is boiling in my veins.


    He has no right to stop any boys from showing interest in me; it was ridiculous. And before I could answer, Lana, our Math teacher, came inside our classroom, and the entire room fell silent while I could feel the pounding of my heart against my chest.


    And I wouldn''t say I like the idea that our math teacher asked Oliver and me regarding the incoming math competition. And I don''t want Oliver to say bad things that will hurt my feelings. Still, I was surprised when he informed our teacher that he would find time to study with me starting tonight, and I couldn''t deny I felt excited, and I hated myself for feeling this way because I knew he would only disappoint me.


    I know there will never be good things that will come out of Oliver''s tempting mouth. I hate that even if I was so angry with him, I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about his sweet soft lips, and I realized I needed to stop myself from falling for him, and I needed to find a way to stay away from him as possible.


    I can''t love someone like Oliver because he can infuriate me easily because of his cocky attitude. Maybe it was because he didn''t show any interest in me that is why I felt so upset with him, and my ego was hurt, and as I think about it, it wasn''t Oliver''s fault at all, if he doesn''t like me, or he doesn''t have feelings for me, and I realized I was hurt because of my pride. But even so, he has no right to keep insulting me every chance he can get.


    Oliver stole the spotlight from me, and I couldn''t believe that he would also steal my heart; and I will never allow him to have my innocent, loving heart because I am aware he will only shutter it, and I am sure it would be hard for me to mend my broken heart.


    The best thing I could do was to stay away from him as possible because ever since he had come into Zenith, Oliver had done nothing but make me feel so stressed, and not only that, ever since I met him, I found my heart so restless, and I know it was because of the intense feelings I felt for him, and if Tim completely ignores me, I don''t have a choice, but find another guy who can distract my foolishness about Oliver Prize


    All I need to do for now is to bury my feelings for Oliver, and it is not my forte to chase a guy. I am used to having the undivided attention of all the guys on campus if I wanted to, and I will never let Oliver affect me, especially after what happened in the swimming pool. That was the last straw, and I couldn''t allow him to hurt me again, and I suddenly remembered the wolf in his room.


    And I can''t stop myself from smiling as I realized I have something I can use against Oliver so he will be evicted from our mansion, even if it will hurt me because I learned to love his pet. Still, I didn''t have a choice, I needed to guard my heart, and I needed to protect myself from hurting because I knew there would never be a way out if I let myself fall for him.


    Oliver will only break my heart, and instead of wasting my time thinking about Oliver, I got my pen, and I have written down my speech on how to convince my parents to banish Oliver from our house.


    I couldn''t wait to call them tonight and tell them about Oliver''s secret of having a wild animal inside our house. I need to fabricate a story that the wolf hurt me so they will not have any choice but ask Oliver to leave our home.


    The idea of having the house for myself once again excited me, but I couldn''t deny that there is a part of me that I felt so sad that I could no longer see Oliver inside our house, but I need to have a grip of myself if I want to protect my heart from Oliver Prize.

 Chapter 29 - The Answer

    Victoria''s POV


    I couldn''t believe my luck when two hot guys got inside our classroom, and I was amazed as I realized that this season we have so many transferees within one month. And they are all hot guys that all our classmates, especially the girls, were looking at them, but I could tell the other one is the counterpart of Oliver Prize because of his looks.


    I could tell Oliver was only taller than him by one or two inches, and I am sure he stands six feet; he is handsome, and his devilishly sexy smile made the girls go crazy, and I was staring at him agape, and I was smiling widely as I caught him looking at me with great intensity.


    I know his gaze penetrated deep into my core. Yet, it doesn''t have the same effect every time Oliver looks at me because my archenemy''s gaze will make my stomach flip, my heart will race, and I can''t think straight. This hot boy who is still staring at my face is the best candidate for Tim''s replacement since I could tell it by the way he looked at me; he likes me a lot.


    And I could tell that Oliver was watching me with anger because this time, I could tell I would win against him. I know Oliver doesn''t want boys to like me because he thought I didn''t deserve their attention, but I could tell he became devastated when he realized the new guy was looking at me with desire in his shining eyes.


    And I could feel that all the girls in our classroom are now jealous of me because he only kept his eyes zeroed on my face, and what I did was I give him my sweet smile so that he would not forget about me. I earned a wide grin from him, and I never took my eyes away from him as I continued to look back at his handsome face.


    I feel so excited and thankful that I don''t have any problem with Oliver anymore. I can use this new guy to make my enemy get angry with me and stop bothering me, and of course, I know I will be using this guy to forget my feelings about Oliver.


    And I felt guilty because I am not this kind of person; I don''t like playing someone''s feelings to get back at others, but as of today, I need a guy''s help, so I can contain myself from thinking about Oliver. I want to stop my stupid heart from feeling so excited whenever he is near me.


    Our new teacher introduced the two hot guys, and I learned his name was Declan, and his companion was named Gian. I liked the more desirable guy since he had a great name that matched his handsome face, and I could tell by his muscles, he had a toned body beneath his clothes.


    And I was stunned when he stopped near my chair and looked at my face, and it felt like the time stood still as he continued to stare at my face, and I wished Oliver would look at me in this manner. Even if I don''t feel the same sensation every time, I meet Oliver''s eyes, the way Declan watched me felt like I was the most beautiful girl on earth.


    I can feel that the hair at my back stood up as he continued to gape at me; I felt so conscious when his eyes lingered on my lips. I bit my lower lip to stop him from gazing at me, but his face lit up, and I could tell he was having so much fun as his hypnotizing eyes scanned my entire body from head to toe.


    I could see that he was sizing me up, and the way Declan checked me out made my face blush, and I could tell I would like him more than I showed interest in Tim. His short hair made him look so boyish, and I could say there is more to his pretty face, and I loved the attention he was giving me.


    And I could tell right away that Declan and Gian were close friends by the way they were communicating with each other through their eyes as they made their way at the back of the classroom. I was left stunned, and I could tell he got me, and his intense gaze drove me nuts, and if Oliver ruined my day, I could tell the new guy made my day fantastic, and I couldn''t wait to make the first move.


    "What is playing on your head, Victoria?" I smiled as I read Lana''s note; we don''t talk during class since we belong to the honor roll all over the senior high school. We don''t want our teacher to call our attention during class, and every time there is something we want to talk about, we communicate using our notebooks.


    If she is the one who wants to ask me about something, she will hand me her notebook. Even if I don''t need to listen to our teacher''s discussion since I am good with mathematics, I don''t want my teacher to think I don''t respect her since I already knew about her lesson.


    I always make sure to study my lessons in advance so I will be ready if our teacher suddenly announces in front of the class that we will have a surprise quiz, and there is nothing to be worried about since I am always ready.


    And this is what my life should be, I want to plan everything ahead of time since I don''t want to pressure myself, and it would be nice if everything is set, and right now, I tried to get myself ready for having a boyfriend.


    But I find it so hard to think about how to have a perfect boyfriend nowadays, even if there are a lot of hot guys roaming around on our campus. Still, none of them captured my heart except one boy, and it was my greatest enemy, and how I wish everything were okay between Oliver and me.


    But I know it would be impossible for us to get along since we constantly clash every time we are near each other. Above all, I can''t force Oliver to like me, and I pity myself because for the first time I want a boy, and he can''t reciprocate my feelings for him, and that is why I needed to stay away from Oliver Prize and I could say this my price for making the boys in campus chase me.


    Maybe I can''t have it all, and I felt glad Declan arrived in the Academy; he is just in time to save me from Oliver. I didn''t expect Declan will introduce himself to me after our math class, and when he said he loved saying my name and told me I am not only beautiful but hot, I could feel my entire face turn bright red, and I realized he had his ways to women.


    The way he conveys his flattery words could make any woman fall for him, and even if I don''t have any background about who he is, I don''t have a doubt I will love his company. I hate that Oliver made a show again, and before I could take Declan''s hand, Oliver took my wrist, and he pulled me away from Declan, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so pissed with him.


    I raised my eyebrows at him, and I could tell the tension between Declan and Oliver, and it felt like they had known each other already. I could see the animosity between them, and I suddenly felt guilty that they would be fighting each other because of me. I indeed wanted to have the attention of everybody, but I never wished anyone would fight because of me.


    When I looked around, I found our classmates were watching them with curiosity, and I could tell they were wondering what was going on between Oliver and Declan. I need to do something to divert their attention since I could tell they are now both angry with each other, and I wonder what is wrong with these two since it is impossible for Oliver to pick a fight with Declan because of me.


    I moved closer to Declan, and I welcomed him to Zenith Academy. And I told him to understand Oliver''s behavior, and I felt so triumphant when I saw Oliver''s face fell, and I could see the hurt on his handsome face, while I saw Declan smirked. And Declan smiled when I asked him if he wanted me to show him around.


    "Sure, I would love that, Victoria, and I felt so lucky since you will be my tour guide, and I am so excited to have a tour with you in this marvelous Academy." He answered.


    "It would be alright with you if we did the tour during lunchtime?" I asked, and his face lit up, and I could tell even his smile was sexy. I couldn''t stop smiling at him even if I felt guilty because of my hidden agenda. I think using Declan''s interest in me would be enough to put Oliver in his place, and who knows, maybe I will fall in love with Declan along the way, and I could see that there is nothing wrong with being with him, and I find it exciting that he is still a mystery for me.


    Oliver walked out of the door without taking a second look and realized I felt a pang on my chest when he stopped arguing with me. I could say it was only his alibi that we would study our math lesson in advance since I could tell he only wanted to ruin my chance to be with Declan, and it made me more confused why Oliver had to intervene with my social especially my love life.


    And I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so happy, and I was hoping Lana was right when she said Oliver was avoiding Keisha. I don''t know why I wanted to take Keisha''s place even if I know Oliver hated my existence, and I am still hoping he will like me the way I wanted him, even if I wished to stay away from him.


    And I know I need to control myself, but how can I, when my heart and mind always feel so excited every time I am


    near Oliver? And I know Declan would be the answer to all my problems regarding Oliver since I could tell Declan is not afraid of my archenemy, and this time I know, it would be fun watching Oliver lose our game the moment he will realize I can be Declan''s girl.


    But I can''t deny I am doing all this to get back at Oliver for insulting me and hurting my feelings.. I know I should never put it in my heart, but I can''t stop myself from thinking about his words, and I want to show him I don''t feel anything towards him even if my heart and mind are shouting Oliver''s name.

 Chapter 30 - Asking For A Date

    Victoria''s POV


    When I heard the bell ring that signaled for our recess, I got out of our classroom in haste, pulled out my phone, and dialed my dad''s number. As usual, I felt so frustrated when his phone kept ringing; on my third attempt, I released a deep sigh of relief when I heard my dad''s baritone voice on the other line.


    "Hello, Victoria, what can I do, for you, my dear?" He asked, and I felt frustrated that he didn''t even ask how am I doing, but I knew he always had spies all around me, and I could tell he knew my every move.


    "Hi, Dad, do you have a sec?" I asked, and my father laughed, and I realized how much I missed my parents.


    "Of course, sweetheart, I always find time for you." He said, and I am afraid if he will bid goodbye before I can even tell him what I want.


    "What do you want, Victoria?" He asked, and it took me a while before I finally got the courage to speak with my father.


    "It is about, Oliver, you can''t believe what I will tell you, dad. And I don''t think you still have enough reason to let him stay in our house. He has a pet, Dad, and it is not an ordinary pet; it is a big grey wolf." I said, and my dad laughed, and I wonder how he can afford to laugh when I am having a hard time with Oliver.


    "Dad, I am not joking, please, you have to evict him from our house; I don''t like him because he is so full of himself, and now his wolf leaped at me, and I lost consciousness, and I almost fell in the ground," I said.


    "Yeah, and Oliver saved you, my dear." He said, and I realized my father knew about it, and I couldn''t believe Oliver had already informed my father what had happened, and he was there, and he left me inside his room with the wolf, and he didn''t even bother to wake me up. He is unbelievable, and I couldn''t believe Oliver left me in his room without thinking something might happen to me.


    "Dad, please, I hate him," I said, and my father chuckled on the other line.


    "You don''t hate him, Victoria, you like Oliver, and you have to accept that and don''t fight your feelings for him." My father responded, and I could feel my limbs were shaking.


    "That is ridiculous, dad, I don''t like Oliver, and it will never happen in a million years that I will like him." I declared.


    "Victoria, I would never trust Oliver to look after you if I didn''t know he is good and harmless; you have to believe me, sweetheart; you needed Oliver in your life." He said, and I couldn''t believe Oliver brainwashed my father to trust him this much; how can my dad trust someone like him? And I wanted to add, it was my heart I was afraid to get hurt, but there is no way I will tell my father about how I felt towards Oliver.


    "Hey, I know you are upset, my dear, but don''t worry, your mom and I are coming home on your birthday." He added, and my face lit up, and my complaint about Oliver had temporarily forgotten as I could feel the excitement of seeing my parents again after a long time.


    "Are you sure, dad?" I asked, unable to believe his words.


    "Yes, sweetheart, on the day before your birthday, we will be there; we are coming home." He said, and even if I used to be so strong and I seldom cry, this time I could no longer contain the tears of happiness from falling on my cheeks.


    "Thank you, dad; I couldn''t wait to see you both," I replied.


    "Me too, Victoria, we missed you so much; I want to ask you to be friends with Oliver, he is a good man, and he will never harm you, my dear; it was actually the opposite." He said, and if I am only close with my dad, I am sure I will open up to him about how I feel towards Oliver.


    I became distant when they failed to come home during special occasions, and I felt upset since they always told me they would go home. They ended up calling me at the last minute that they couldn''t do it, and I am afraid if the same thing will happen on my eighteenth birthday, and I was only hoping this time my dad would keep his words.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Lana asked when she found me looking into space while I was still holding my phone in my hand, and I slowly shook my head.


    "It seems like I can never get rid of Oliver Prize; my father didn''t faze when I told him about Oliver and his pet," I said, and Lana smiled at me.


    "It feels like my parents love him, and they never realize I am suffering," I said.


    "Are you sure you are suffering? Or is it your heart?" She asked, and I weakly smiled at her, knowing Lana could see through me.


    "Hey, don''t lose your hope, Victoria; even the new guy is crazy about you, all the girls are circling over him, yet he was only curious about you. He asked them everything about you, from


    your favorite color to your favorite food, and I can tell he is not only interested to know all about you, but he was crazy about you, Victoria." She said, and I shook my head.


    "I don''t want to use him, Lana," I said as I realized I couldn''t do it, I was only upset with Oliver; that is why I thought I could use Declan''s presence to get back at my archenemy, but I know my conscience will haunt me, so I better stop what I was thinking.


    "Well, you will not be using him; just try dating him, Victoria; it is about time, don''t wait for your birthday to come to have a date; it was only a date anyway." My best friend said.


    "Don''t make me laugh, Lana, as if I have time to date; you know I am so busy studying our lessons plus the incoming math competition adds to my stress," I responded.


    "You have to admit, and it was because of Oliver. Just ignore him all you can, Victoria; besides, I could tell he is now feeling so jealous about Declan since the new hot guy is transparent about his intention towards you." Lana said.


    "And I know you can nail it, Victoria, plus being with Oliver, I don''t think you will get a wrong answer; we can''t deny, Oliver is a genius." My best friend added.


    "And I could tell Oliver was pissed when he realized you gave Declan special treatment. Everyone knew you don''t give a damn to any guy, but offering Declan a tour is something else." She added, and I couldn''t stop my heart from hoping what Lana said was true, but I don''t think Oliver has feelings for me; it would be impossible to tame him.


    I was surprised to learn that Declan is my classmate in the majority of my subjects, and I noticed Oliver was quiet during our classes, and I hadn''t seen him with Keisha; he was walking alone in the corridors looking so hot while the girls were gaping at him on the sideline, and how I wish I were walking beside him while we were holding hands.


    "Stop drooling over him, Victoria; it would be obvious that you like Oliver Prize," Lana whispered, and I tried to look away and focus on my best friend as we walked towards the Academy''s garden where we will be eating lunch; I promise to meet Declan on the library after fifteen minutes.


    I ate my lunch in silence, and I couldn''t wait to come home and spend time with Oliver''s pet. I couldn''t deny I became so drawn to his wolf. And when I was finished eating my sandwich, I excused myself from Lana, and I walked towards the library without carrying my bag; I left everything to my best friend, including my phone.


    "Thank you, Victory, for showing me around," Declan said as we walked through the hallways; and he was towering over me, and I couldn''t stop thinking about Oliver while we were touring around the campus.


    And forty-five minutes will never be enough, I only showed him the important buildings of our school, and when I looked at my wristwatch again, it was almost time. I asked him to come with me to our first period in the afternoon since I learned we are classmates in my first subject in the afternoon.


    We were running, and I was panting, and when we got inside our classroom, I felt my knees felt so weak when I found Oliver seated next to my chair, and he was reading my book, and my eyes scanned our classroom to look for Lana, and when I saw her, she only shrugged her shoulders.


    "What are you doing with my books, Prize?" I asked in a stern voice.


    "Relaxed, Victoria, I saw Lana with your things, I only helped her, and since I didn''t bring any books, I borrowed your mathematics textbook, I was hoping we could study at the library during lunch break, but I could tell you were busy flirting with the new guy." He said, and I could feel my anger in my veins.


    "You have to be careful with your words, Prize," I said as I tried to lower my voice.


    "Why, what will you do to me, Ms. Winner?" He asked, and his hypnotizing eyes zeroed on my lips, and I couldn''t stop myself from biting my lower lip as I tried to stop myself from throwing myself at him, and losing my sanity is not an option right now.


    I couldn''t deny Oliver''s proximity is giving me goosebumps, and his intoxicating masculine scent is driving me nuts, and I don''t know how to deal with him anymore because I know every time he is near me, I couldn''t resist the pull, and the urge to


    kiss him is killing me, and I could feel my body shiver when he whispered in my ear.


    "I want to have a date with you, Victoria, if you will only give me a chance, I will show you the real me, and I know I was a jerk, but I wish you will give yourself a chance to know me, and you have to believe me, Victoria that I can make you the happiest woman in the world." He said before he stood up and left me dumbfounded, and I couldn''t believe Oliver Prize would ask me


    to have a date with him.


    My heart danced with happiness while I tried to contain the excitement I felt, and I was in a haze as his words sank in.. When I raised my head, I found Declan looking at Oliver, and the anger on his face was visible, and I could see that Declan curled his fists on his sides, and I heard him growl at Oliver, and the next thing that followed made me jumped on my feet.

 Chapter 31 - The Truth

    Oliver''s POV


    I know because of my damn pride, I am suffering right now, and I couldn''t even get near to Victoria even if I wanted to because I know I hurt her feelings not only once but so many times. The truth is I don''t want to hurt her, but I couldn''t stop myself because of the realization that I had feelings for her; I tried to hide and fight everything that I felt for Victoria.


    But right now, that Declan was in the Academy, I could no longer hold my jealousy. I need to have her trust, and of course, her heart. Even if I already know that she is my mate, her reluctance to have me is so apparent, even if I could feel her feelings for me through the kisses we shared together, and I am afraid if she will fall in love with the wrong guy, and it may be too late, but I need to make her mine.


    "What''s up, Oliver?" Zane asked the moment he answered my call.


    "I like her, Zane, and the alpha of the Intrepid pack is here," I said right away, and I could tell my best friend was speechless.


    "Don''t tell me I told you so, because I know I was wrong to fight the elders; I should have found time to listen to them and followed what my heart wants, but I ended up hurting her feelings over and over again, and this time I don''t even know how to convince her that I am the right person for her," I said, and I could no longer hide my worries.


    "Don''t sweat about it, buddy; Victoria is crazy about you, what you are feeling right now, she can feel it too, but because of what you did to her, I am sure she will never show her true emotions for you," Zane responded.


    "And you know, Victoria will never accept defeat, and that is her personality, and that is the reason why she was predicted to be the strongest Luna, and that is why many came for her. Just make sure to mark her before other Alpha from another pack will do it to her." Zane said, and I released a heavy sigh.


    "I think I am losing her to Declan," I answered, and my best friend laughed.


    "I couldn''t believe for the first time I will find you unsure about something, come on, buddy, you will have Victoria; all you have to do is stop making her upset, show her the real you, Oliver." He replied.


    "And I am sure Declan was showing his fake self, and there is no way he will be gentle with her. You know him, buddy, when he is around, everything will be in chaos, and he could be a danger for Victoria''s well-being." He added.


    "Yeah, I know; that is why I needed you here, Zane," I said.


    "You know me, and I can''t enroll as a senior student, Oliver; I have a wife." He said, and I nodded my head even if he couldn''t see me.


    "Besides, I am running your company for you, Oliver." He added.


    "Of course, thanks for the advice anyway," I said, and I ended the call after I said my goodbye to him, and I walked towards the cafeteria, and before I could walk inside, I found Keisha blocking the door, and her arms are crossed over her chest.


    "Oliver, you can''t just shun me away without explanation." She hissed.


    "Keisha, I already told you, I am sorry, we can''t be together," I responded, and I could see the pain on her face.


    "If we can''t be together, it is fine by me; all I want from you is an honest answer." She said.


    "Are you sure you want to know the real reason, Keisha?" I asked, and she bravely nodded her head.


    "At least I know where I stand in your life, and I want you to learn I am falling in love with you, Oliver." She said, and I closed my eyes since I didn''t come here to the academy to break hearts; I am only here because of Victoria.


    "I am sorry, Keisha, I don''t feel anything towards you," I said in more than a whisper since I didn''t want anyone to hear our conversation, and I could see the sadness on her beautiful face as her tears fell on her cheeks.


    "Is it because of Victoria?" She asked, and I nodded my head, and this time I realized I didn''t want to hide my true feelings for Victoria anymore, and I wanted everybody to know I would love to claim her as mine.


    "She will pay for this," She retorted, and I don''t have a choice but to do the right thing.


    "Don''t ever hurt her, Keisha; I will be here to protect Victoria. If you care about me, please stop what you are thinking. Don''t ever lay a finger on Victoria, or else you will answer to me." I said as I tried to sound calm, and I knew she would get back at me by hurting the girl I liked.


    "You can''t dictate me what to do, Oliver, you don''t have any idea how much you hurt me, and do you think I am afraid of you? You have no balls, Oliver, and I am sure that bitch will never like you. Can''t you see how much she flirted with Declan?" She asked, and I suddenly feel hot all over my body, and I know I need to contain my jealousy in front of Keisha.


    "No, she is not flirting with him," I responded, and she laughed.


    "Oliver, you are also new into this Academy, and you don''t know anything about Victoria Winner; she is a bitch who wants nothing from any boys, he loves playing with their hearts, and I could tell you are not an exemption." She said, and she was giving me a sinister smile.


    "For the first time, she showed interest with a guy by volunteering herself to show Declan around campus; she didn''t give you the same treatment, so it is obvious she likes him and not you. Good luck, Oliver, and don''t ever beg me to have you back because I will never accept you again." She said and got inside the cafeteria without taking a second look at me.


    I felt so relieved that I didn''t need to avoid Keisha anymore since it was now finally over between us, and I didn''t want to add to her injury if I told her, I didn''t feel anything towards her, and I couldn''t tell her I was only using her. And when I looked around, many girls were waving their hands at me, and when I gave them a weak smile, they all giggled.


    I turned around and left the cafeteria in haste, hoping I could take a glimpse of Victoria''s beautiful face. Still, as I searched under the trees, I found her best friend alone, and I realized she was with Victoria since I could see her things.


    "Hey, can I join you?" I asked, and I could see Lana''s face turned crimson.


    "Sure," She replied, and I squatted on the grass across from her.


    "Where is Victoria?" I asked, and I could tell she was avoiding my gaze.


    "She was with Declan." She responded, and I could feel the pang on my chest, and I realized I needed to act now before it would be too late.


    "Can I bring her things?" I asked as we both got up from the ground since it was almost time for our first period in the afternoon, and I know the idea of retaking classes was boring, but since I could see Victoria, I found it exciting and fun, but right now I know my heart is on the line.


    Lana was silent the entire walk going to our classroom. As I settled myself next to Victoria''s seat, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling frustrated that Victoria and Declan were not yet around, and my heart skipped a beat when I raised my head and found her looking in my direction. I realized Victoria''s face would always take my breath away. She is gorgeous and so hot that I couldn''t stop staring at her beautiful face.


    I know she can feel the attraction, but because I hurt her so many times, she tried her best to bury her true feelings for me, and as she sat beside me, I wanted to take her into my arms right away and claim her luscious mouth, but I could see she was glaring at me.


    I know I need to control myself, and I didn''t expect to hurt her again by accusing her of flirting with Declan. I saw how her face turned so red because of her anger towards me, and I couldn''t take it anymore; I needed to show Victoria the real me; I didn''t need to hide my feelings for her anymore.


    I could tell she was surprised when I asked her to have a date with me, but she couldn''t deny it; she loved the idea of us dating, and I tried to hide the smile on my face as I stood up and left her side, and I could tell she was blushing and I am sure it was because of her excitement.


    And before I could take a seat, I could feel someone behind me, and just on time, Declan was throwing punches at me that made our classmates shocked, and I know he was strong, but I didn''t want Victoria to hate me, so instead of fighting back, I allowed him to hit me so many times. I am a wolf, after all, and it doesn''t faze me, but in the eyes of our classmates, I could tell they thought I was weak, but I was doing this for Victoria.


    "Why aren''t you fighting me, Oliver?" I know I pissed Declan when I didn''t fight back, and a smile appeared on my lips when Victoria came to my side immediately. It made Declan angrier that he lunged at me, and he almost hit Victoria''s face, and it was enough to awaken me. This time I curled my fist on his collar, and I carried him and pushed his body on the wall, and I heard our classmate gasp.


    "I don''t want to fight you, Declan, but you almost hit Victoria. I don''t even know why you are so angry with me." I said as I pushed him hard on the back wall that I could hear the cracking of his bones, but I knew he would heal himself.


    "Victoria is mine, Oliver." He hissed, and this time I hit his gut, and I could hear him grunting in pain while I could feel the taste of blood on my mouth, and I realized he had injured my face.


    "In your dreams, Declan, I will never allow you even to touch Victoria, you are violent, and you didn''t even care if you will hurt her as long as you can hit my pretty face, Victoria is not a toy, Declan, she is a beautiful young woman, and you can''t just claim her as your own," I said. I could no longer control my anger, and even if he was big and strong, I was able to pin him into the wall, and I only released him from my hold when our teacher shouted and asked us to go to the guidance counselor''s office.


    I smiled even if I could feel the pain on my face, and Declan relaxed as he walked towards the door, and I was following behind him. Before I could finally get out of our classroom, I darted a glance at Victoria, and I could see the fear and worries in her eyes.. I gave her one of my sweetest smiles and winked at her before I walked out without taking a second look, and I felt so happy that I let everyone know I liked Victoria Winner.

 Chapter 32 - One More Time

    Victoria''s POV


    I couldn''t believe Declan would hit Oliver, and I knew even if I hated Oliver, I couldn''t deny my feelings for him. I was on my feet the moment Declan delivered his first blow, and I wondered why Oliver didn''t fight back; and it made me think, he was afraid of Declan, but I could feel he was only controlling himself since I could see the anger on his face, and his fists were on his sides.


    Oliver allowed Declan to injure his pretty face, and he took each blow with pride. Even if I begged Declan to stop, he didn''t listen. When Declan almost hit me, I could see how Oliver''s face flushed with anger, and he immediately took hold of Declan by pulling him through the collar of his shirt. My eyes widened in shock when I saw Oliver carry Oliver into the air as if he weighed nothing at all, even if they have the same build.


    Our classmates gasped, especially the girls, and I could tell how much they admired Oliver''s strength, and I suddenly felt proud for the first time that Oliver noticed me; he tried to protect me by shielding me with his muscular frame the moment Declan continued to throw punches. And I lost count of how many times he hit Oliver''s face, and I could see the cut on his face, yet he looked so hot when he carried Declan with one arm, and I realized how strong he could be.


    Oliver pushed Declan''s body on the wall, and I could see that Declan was writhing in pain and he was gasping for air, and it felt like our classmates were frozen in their seats, and I couldn''t believe they were fighting because of me. I could feel the sweat on my palms, and I was overwhelmed with happiness when I realized Oliver was so angry because Declan almost hurt me.


    I know I should not feel this happy, but I couldn''t stop my heart from celebrating. It may sound crazy, but it felt like Oliver really liked me. And when our teacher got inside our classroom, I could see the horrified look on his face, but I know Mr. Anderson is tough, and he will not get frightened by any of his students.


    "Boys, you better stop fighting now, or else I don''t have a choice but to expel both of you." He said with authority, and they both stopped fighting each other.


    "Proceed to the guidance counselor right now, and wait for me." Our teacher said calmly, and I felt so worried for Oliver. I know I liked Declan at first, but I couldn''t believe he couldn''t control his anger, and he was jealous of Oliver, and I could tell that there is more to their animosity; I don''t think they will be fighting because of me.


    Oliver loosened his grip on Declan''s neck, and I could tell they were both hurt, but since they looked big and strong, it seemed like nothing happened at all. They looked relaxed, and my heart was pounding hard against my chest when I found Oliver looking back at me. Then my heart skipped a beat when he gave me his signature sexy smile, and he winked at me before he finally got out of the door, and it felt like I couldn''t breathe because of the overwhelming joy that I felt.


    "What was that all about, Victoria?" Our teacher asked me since he found me standing at the back of our classroom even if my assigned seat was at the front row, and I was speechless since I didn''t know how to tell him since I was surprised by my own action, and I suddenly felt embarrassed why I got up and came near Oliver. And I could tell it was because of my instinct, and I couldn''t deny I felt so anxious about Oliver and Declan fighting over me.


    "Because Victoria is a bitch, Mr. Anderson." I heard Keisha say, and I could listen to the laughter of her friends, and I could feel my face turning red since I couldn''t believe she would call me a bitch, and I understood; she was pissed because I could tell she saw everything, Oliver was protecting me from Declan.


    I suddenly remembered that Oliver had asked me to have a date with him. I felt like I was floating in the air, that I almost jumped on my feet when I heard our teacher''s booming voice asking me to sit down, and I slowly paced towards my seat without looking at Keisha; I didn''t care about her remarks since I didn''t want to go down to her level.


    "What happened out there, Victoria?" Lana asked when our teacher left us after he instructed us to answer some activities found in our textbook, and I wonder how he will deal with Declan and Oliver.


    "I don''t have an answer for your question, Lana," I responded as I tried reading the questions in my book, and when I raised my head and took a side glance, I found her staring at me.


    "What?" I asked her, and she grinned at me.


    "Come on, Victoria, I could tell you are the reason why they fought. It feels like Declan is something, he is new in school, yet I couldn''t believe he will end up in the guidance counselor''s office before his first day is over. He must like you a lot." She said, and I pretended I didn''t hear my best friend.


    "And Oliver is.." She trailed off, and the moment I heard Oliver''s name, I couldn''t stop my heart from beating so fast.


    "What about him, Lana?" I asked, and she weakly smiled at me.


    "I think he could no longer hide how he truly feels for you, Victoria." She said, and I felt my entire body was on fire. I don''t know why, but the idea that Oliver felt something for me made me feel so excited.


    "Do you think so?" I asked in more than a whisper.


    "Of course, haven''t you seen the looked on his face before he walked out the door? He was staring at you with a beautiful smile on his face, and I have never seen him smile that way to anyone, not even with Keisha." Lana said, and I giggled.


    Our teacher came back, but I hadn''t seen Declan and Oliver, and I wondered what happened to them, and I suddenly felt worried if Mr. Anderson gave them some punishment, and I hoped he would not suspend them, or worse, expel them. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so guilty that because of me, they were in trouble.


    "Where could they be?" I asked Lana, and she widely smiled at me.


    "I think they are now cleaning the restrooms." She responded, and I was hoping my best friend was right. It is better that they will clean the toilet rather than be suspended from attending classes.


    The boys didn''t return until our last period in the afternoon, and I felt more down and anxious to know what happened to them. I was in the parking lot waiting for Jason to come, and I felt so glad and disappointed at the same time that it was our family driver who stopped in front of me, and not Oliver Prize.


    "Are you okay, Victory?" Jason asked, and I smiled at him.


    "Of course, I am fine, Jason," I responded.


    "You don''t look fine to me, my dear. It feels like you are in deep thought. Is there something bothering you?" He asked, and I could feel the concern in his voice.


    "Yes, I am just tired, I felt stressed about the upcoming mathematics competition, and Oliver was giving me a hard time. He is my partner for that event, but I could tell he doesn''t even care about it." I said, and I took a deep breath.


    "Relax, Victoria, who knows he is more prepared than you," Jason said, and he could be correct, but the truth is I am so worried about Oliver, but I couldn''t tell Jason about it since I felt shy, and I fell silent for the rest of the ride. And when we arrived in our parking lot, I got out of the car without waiting for my driver to open the door for me. I thanked him and got inside our mansion with a heavy heart.


    I could see that Celia was busy as she instructed the maids on what to do, and I smiled as I realized they were preparing the house for my parents, and even if I felt so down, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited as I think about my mom and dad, and I couldn''t wait to see them.


    I slowly climbed the stairs, and when I reached in front of my room, I couldn''t stop myself from turning around and looking at Oliver''s room. And I was telling myself to contain my curiosity, but my urge to meet the wolf again is driving me crazy, and I wonder what is going on with me. I was petrified when I saw Oliver''s wolf, but after spending the entire night with him, it felt like we were connected with each other, and it was so hard to understand.


    Instead of going inside my door, I walked away and strode towards Oliver''s bedroom. I slowly turned the knob, peering my head, but I felt disappointed when I couldn''t find the beast. And nothing could stop me from getting inside Oliver''s room, and I looked under his bed, but his pet wasn''t there.


    I became more disturbed as I realized Oliver must secure the wolf since he realized I had already found out his secret, and he was afraid I would tell my father about it, but I think my father warned him to take his pet away from our house.


    I couldn''t explain the loneliness I felt when I realized I could no longer see the beautiful wolf who spent the night with me. My steps were heavy as I made my way out, and when I opened the door, my face turned pale, and my pulse quickened when I found Oliver standing on his doorstep, and his frame was blocking my way.


    And when he looked at my face, I suddenly felt nervous, and when his eyes lingered on my lips, I felt my entire body felt so weak.. I was hoping he would lean down and kiss me even if I felt so afraid that he would humiliate me again, and I hated myself for thinking I wanted to feel the taste of his lips one more time.

 Chapter 33 - Best Match

    Oliver''s POV


    "It seems you are willing to sacrifice your ego for the sake of a girl, Oliver?" Declan asked as we made our way to the guidance counselor.


    "What are you doing here, Declan?" I growled.


    "You asked me that question a while ago, Prize, and I already gave you my answer." He responded.


    "If you plan to bring havoc into this community, you better get back to your place while it is still early," I said.


    "I don''t have time to play, Oliver, I came here on a mission, and that is to win the heart of Victoria Winner." He responded, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so affected by his words.


    "She is mine, Declan." I hissed, and he laughed.


    "How can you be so sure, Oliver? It seems like she hated you so much, and you have no right to claim her; it would be up to Victoria whom she will choose." He replied, and I became angrier with him, and his sinister smile made me want to punch his face.


    "And I am sure we are not the only one who will try to win Victoria''s heart; I heard three more Alpha''s from another pack will come within this week to try their best to have Victoria." He declared, and my face fell as I realized how can I face three more Alphas when I was already so affected by Declan''s presence; I didn''t know how I was going to control my jealousy once they came, and I couldn''t believe I needed to deal with four Alpha''s who will try to steal Victoria away from me.


    "You better go home, Declan; you know you can''t have her," I said as I tried my best to look calm while we neared the guidance counselor''s office.


    "And who are you to dictate to me what to do with my life, Oliver? And if you think that you are her mate, then why does she seems so distant from you, and I couldn''t see that you are close with Victoria, Oliver." He said, and I could feel the mockery in his voice.


    "And I could say that you are only telling me this because you don''t want me to be near Victoria, but I am telling you, Prize, nothing can change my mind even if she has already become your girlfriend, I will do everything to have her in my life, Oliver, even if it means I need to eradicate your existence." He said with confidence. And I laughed.


    "You think you can kill me, Declan?" I asked.


    "Of course, I know I can, and even if everybody knew in our community that you are the strongest Alpha, they didn''t know I am the most wicked, and I know that my strength would be enough weapon to kill you; Prize." He responded as he opened the door leading to the guidance office.


    I am not afraid of Declan''s threat, but I am more scared if he can steal Victoria away for me. The way she looked at him made me feel like a loser. I know that I am stronger than him, but right now, my heart feels so weak as I realize what I have done with Victoria, and all the hurtful words I threw at her came back to my memory.


    I was so afraid that I would lose her to this arrogant alpha, and there was no way I would allow Declan to get what he ever wanted, and I needed to protect my heart and the girl I loved. She is more than a mate to me, and it was funny because I remembered the time I felt so angry with the elders for reminding me every chance they could get to visit Zenith and meet Victoria, but so many times I declined.


    If I had only known this would happen, I should have met her earlier, and she could have been mine, and I will not be in this position. Now I realized I should have listened to my best friend when he told me that I would regret everything I have done with Victoria the moment those Alphas will claim her as their mate.


    "What have you done, boys? It seemed Mr. Anderson was upset when he called me. I couldn''t believe you would end up here before your first day of class would be over, Declan? What did you do?" Ms. Rein asked, and I could see the sinister smile of Declan, and he is not afraid to show his true colors now.


    "Ms. Rein, I immediately did my best to show Victoria Winner on my first day that I like here. I am not like those idiots who like her but pretended not to be so affected by her presence when in reality they are dying to be with her." He responded with a smirk, and I could tell he was also referring to me, and I became furious with him.


    "I regret to inform you, Declan, that we don''t tolerate violence in this Academy; I know you both wanted to have Victoria for your mate, but you need to fight fairly, and it means you need to use your charm, and not your fists." Ms. Rein declared, and Declan''s smile widened.


    "I think you are right, Ms. Rein, but you don''t need to worry because I will never hurt Victoria since I know my pretty face and my physique would be enough to make Victoria crawl for my attention. And I don''t intend to hurt her, Ms. Rein. My only plan is to pleasure Victoria." He responded.


    "That would be fair enough because I will not allow anyone to go near Victoria if you only plan to hurt her." Our school counselor replied while I remained silent and couldn''t stop myself from giving Declan hard stares.


    "I could tell she likes me already. She offered me to show around campus, and I couldn''t deny Victoria''s beauty fascinated me, and I couldn''t wait to take her and be with me." He said, and I was only controlling myself since I wanted to give him a lesson to remind him Victoria is only mine, but how can I win Victoria if she will refuse to have me? I needed to redeem myself before it would be too late.


    Before our counselor could reply, Mr. Anderson got inside Ms. Rein''s office, and I could see the disappointments on his face as he got a chair and sat down across from Ms. Rein, and his angry eyes looked at Declan and then at me.


    "What the hell do you think you are doing in my class? I am aware that you were the Alphas'' in your packs, but I can''t condone such behavior, and I am not afraid to give you the punishment that would be enough to lose your chance to be with the school queen." Mr. Anderson declared.


    I could tell our teacher was not only frustrated, but he was angry. He is also a werewolf and one of the trusted members of Nicklaus pack, and that is why I know he will never get intimidated by Declan''s presence.


    "For heaven''s sake, you are not teenagers anymore, and you should be the role model." He said in a loud voice, and he had a point, and I felt guilty that I let my anger control my sanity.


    "I apologize, Mr. Anderson, but I can assure you, it will never happen again because next time whoever loses his temper would be the loser," I said, and I heard Declan chuckle.


    "I was only there to get Victoria''s attention. I don''t want to pretend that I am a senior high student because this is the ridiculous thing I have ever done," Declan responded and made Mr. Anderson''s face darken.


    "Declan, you have to follow the rules, or else I don''t have a choice but to expel you." Our teacher declared, and Declan released a heavy sigh, and I could see the dismay on his arrogant face.


    "Am I clear, Declan?" Mr. Anderson asked.


    "I don''t have a choice since I badly needed Victoria in my life." He replied.


    "You may go now, Declan, and you can go home early; I will inform your teachers for your remaining classes that I advised you to go home. You need to calm yourself down before you attend any class." Our teacher said, and Declan grinned at him.


    "That would be perfect since I don''t want to be with those children, and it seems Oliver is more in trouble than me." He answered as he got up from his chair and left without taking a second look.


    "I knew it, and it would not be a good idea to have Declan here in Zenith Academy." Ms. Rein declared.


    "Yes, but we can''t say no to him since Oliver is here, we don''t want any trouble, but he will always bring chaos wherever he will go." He responded and turned his attention to me.


    "I want you to watch over Declan, Oliver, and please, you have to do your best to make Victoria your mate. We don''t want Declan to have our princess. You know we all love her, Oliver, and even if we all knew about your refusal to have her as your mate, we know you are the best match for our Victoria." Mr. Anderson declared, and I couldn''t stop grinning as I realized I had them to back me up.


    "Don''t worry, Sir, I will never allow Declan to lay a finger on Victoria, and I will have her as my mate," I responded as I tried my best to hide my excitement. I wanted to tell them I was already falling for Victoria Winner, and she won my heart. However, I want them to think as it is since I still have my pride, and I don''t want them to think I am like those boys who are so crazy about Victoria.


    "That is a relief, Oliver, and I hope you will be true to your words." He said.


    "Of course, I am. I need to fulfill my father''s last dying wish." I said, and I wanted to thank my father for choosing the best mate for me, and like Declan, I was given a chance to go home instead of attending my remaining classes, and I left the guidance office with new hope, and I couldn''t wait to be with Victoria later tonight.. I walked to the parking lot smiling from ear to ear.

 Chapter 34 - Restless Heart

    Oliver''s POV


    I drove away from the school parking lot feeling a little better; I don''t plan to fight with Declan, and I will try to stay away from him as possible, but I think it would be impossible for me to keep silent if he went near Victoria. I am aware that my life in the academy will never be the same now that Declan has come.


    I didn''t go home to the Winner mansion, but instead, I went to my place to rest and clear my mind. But I know starting today, my heart became restless since I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about Victoria. I was hoping I could make her fall for me, even if I knew that she liked me too, and I can feel her attraction towards me, but I also know her strong personality and pride, and I am confident she will do everything to get back at me.


    I released a deep sigh when I reached my house, and I slowly got out of my car and walked towards the front door. I slumped my body into the couch of my living room, and I couldn''t believe what had happened in our classroom earlier. Declan was giving me headaches, and I needed Victoria''s trust if I wanted to have her in my life.


    I know it would be a big challenge for me since I have hurt Victoria so much, and I don''t think she will trust me enough to give her heart to me since I have been stupid and I insulted her so many times. I fished out my phone from my pocket and made a video call, and I felt nervous as I waited for my best friend to answer my call.


    And when his face appeared on the screen, he was beaming at me. Zane got up from the swivel chair and walked towards the wide window of my office, and I suddenly felt jealous that my best friend had a good time working in my company while I was being punished by going to school every day pretending to be a student.


    But as I think about Victoria, I realize I want to be there for her. I no longer need someone to remind me she would be my mate since I wanted her to be mine, and I wouldn''t say I like the idea that Declan was longing to touch her, and I never feel this way towards the opposite sex, and I realize I will do everything I can to make her mine.


    "If you have only listened to me, Oliver, you will no longer feel like an idiot right now. I am sorry, buddy, but let me tell you this; you deserve what is happening with your life because you always had been hard-headed regarding Victoria." My best friend declared after I told him about what happened in our classroom earlier today.


    "You never gave attention to any of us, not even with the elders, and you tried to ask the Moon Goddess countless times to give you another mate, and what if she heard your plea? What you going to do, Oliver?" Zane added, and his last words penetrated in my core, and I felt so horrified to think that I was losing Victoria because of my stupidity.


    "I will beg the Moon Goddess to give her back to me," I said in more than a whisper, and I could see the amusement on my best friend''s face while shaking his head.


    "I just hope you are not yet late, Oliver." He said.


    "Do you realize I called you because I needed your support to boost my confidence, and I didn''t expect you would make me feel so down?" I said.


    "I don''t intend to dishearten you, Oliver; I only told you the truth," Zane said.


    "What is your plan, now?" He asked as he looked at me with a solemn expression on his face, and I shrugged my shoulders, and I couldn''t believe he would be laughing at me.


    "And why are you laughing at me?" I asked, and I couldn''t hide my irritation anymore.


    "I just couldn''t believe for the first time you don''t know what to do, you always have solutions to every problem, and we always depended on you for whatever decision we have to make for the goodness of our pack, and even with our personal life." Zane declared.


    "Yeah, I know I am in too much confusion right now; I don''t know how to make it right, Zane," I responded, and he looked at me for a long time.


    "I know I can never dictate to you what to do, but as your best friend, all I can say is be true to yourself. Don''t be afraid of your feelings, Oliver." He said.


    "We all know you don''t believe in love and having a mate, but now that you experience it first hand, don''t try to fight it if you don''t want to have regrets in the future." He added.


    "Yeah, I know; I am just scared if she will not accept me," I responded.


    "It seemed something happened to you, Oliver, you used to have overflowing confidence, and this is the first time I can tell you are so unsure about yourself. Girls flaunted themselves to you, and I guess Victoria can''t resist your charm." He muttered.


    "I could tell I made her so angry with me, Zane, and I felt proud that I was her first kiss. And the way she kissed me back was enough to tell me she had feelings for me, but I ruined everything since I flirted with the cheerleader captain. I tried my best to show it to Victoria''s face that I didn''t like her, and Victoria''s bitterness towards me is evident." I said.


    "I am sure you can tame her, brother," He said, and Zane said his goodbye to me when I heard my secretary''s voice in the background, and I ended the call while I was staring into space since I didn''t know what to do.


    I didn''t realize I dozed off, and when I woke up, I realized Victoria was now on her way home. I got up and changed my clothes into ripped jeans and a black shirt that hugged my body enough to showcase my muscular frame.


    I smiled when I saw Victoria''s car on the driveway, and I parked my car and climbed out hastily, and I could see the head housekeeper was busy instructing the maids on what to do. I realized they were all engaged as of the moment, preparing for the arrival of Victoria''s parents, and I smiled as I thought about Niklaus would be my father-in-law in the future if his daughter would give me a chance.


    I made my way through the grand staircase, and I suddenly felt excited knowing Victoria was in the house. I wondered how I would convince her to spend some time with me, and when I reached our floor, I was standing outside her bedroom, and on my way to knock on her door, when I suddenly felt worried that she might get angry, and drive me away if she will find me standing on her doorstep.


    I chickened out, and I realized I needed to formulate a plan to convince Victoria to spend more time with me. So, instead of banging on her door, I slowly turned around and strode towards my bedroom. And I was surprised when my room suddenly opened, and my heart skipped a beat the moment I found Victoria in my room.


    I could see the blush that crept on her face when she realized I caught her on the act, and we were staring at each other for a long while, and I could see the worries beneath her hard stares.


    And I hated myself when I couldn''t say even a single, now that Victoria is standing in front of me with her eyes widely open. And I couldn''t control the rapid beating of my heart, and it felt like my heart was about to burst because of its constant thumping against my chest.


    I know I was given another chance to have a decent conversation with her, but I remained speechless as I gawked at her. I couldn''t stop myself from staring at her beautiful face, and when my eyes looked at her lips, I could feel the urge to kiss her once again, but I knew I needed to control myself, or else I will lose my chance to win Victoria''s heart.


    "I don''t intend to get inside your room, but I needed to make sure that you are no longer hiding a wild animal inside my parent''s house," Victoria said as she looked at me in the eyes, and I could feel her hatred towards me.


    "Victoria, it is okay if you will stay inside my room, and I would be glad to spend the night with you," I answered, and her face darkened right away, but I could still see the blush on her face, and I realized I made her angry, and I have regretted what I have said.


    "I will never dream of sleeping beside you, Prize. You better stop your illusion because I hate you, and I don''t like you." She said, and the bitterness of her voice made me feel so hurt.


    "I know how much you hated my guts and my existence Victoria, but you can''t deny the attraction you felt for me, and I just want to ask you one favor," I said as I looked at her without blinking my eyes.


    "Don''t make me laugh, Oliver; you are conceited; I am not attracted to you, and that concept sounded hilarious, and I wanted to vomit, and you are not in the position to ask some favor from me." She responded, and I moved closer to her until we were an inch away from each other that I could almost feel the loud beating of Victoria''s heart.


    I was waiting for her to slap me when I put my hands around her waist, and I could feel the excitement when she didn''t push me away. I could no longer stop myself from claiming her enticing lips, and it felt so nice to kiss her once again; when she opened her mouth for me and kissed me back hungrily, I pulled her closer to me as I deepened my kiss.. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so happy as I realized Victoria''s body betrayed her since she could no longer stop herself from kissing me back with urgency.

 Chapter 35 - Driving Me Crazy

    Victoria''s POV


    I wanted to run away from Oliver, but it seemed I lost my ability to move when my gaze was locked with his beautiful and compelling eyes. And I was afraid if I misread his expression because I could see admiration and longings on his face. And I wanted to be in his arms right away.


    The pull that I felt was so strong that no matter how I tried to flee, I couldn''t do it because I couldn''t deny I wanted to kiss him. He looks so hot wearing ripped jeans and a shirt that hugged his body perfectly that I wanted to touch his muscles, especially his biceps, and I know I am losing my sanity to Oliver.


    And I am mindful that I am not like this towards any boy in school, and Oliver was the only guy who''s making my entire body feel so weak every time we are near each other. I wish to touch his disheveled hair that made him look hotter and run my fingers into it, and I couldn''t deny that I love the way he was looking at me right now, and it feels like Oliver wanted me.


    I don''t want to be a fool again, but I hated myself when I couldn''t push him away when he brushed his lips with mine because it felt so good, and I felt like I was floating in the air the moment I felt his tongue teased my slightly opened mouth, and I could feel the fire burning inside me.


    When his strong hands grabbed my waist, and I felt his body heat the time he closed the gap within us, I conceded, and I don''t care if he will humiliate me after the mind-blowing kiss we shared since all I care about is the euphoria I felt as of the moment. I wondered why I feel so secure in his arms when I know that he is my greatest enemy in school since he is the only person who has the power to hurt my feelings and can make me feel so down and lonely.


    Oliver and I were kissing for a long time, and I curled my arms on his neck, and I could feel the goosebumps on my skin when he kissed my ear, and when he nibbled my earlobe, I could no longer control the moan that escaped from my mouth.


    I know the beautiful feelings that I feel right now must come to an end, and before he could humiliate me again, I pushed him hard, and I ran away from him, and I got inside my room feeling lightheaded as I closed the door with a loud bang.


    My bag fell on the ground, and I needed to lean my back on the door frame as I slowly slid into the floor, and I could still feel the shivering of my limbs because of the hot kisses I shared with my arch-nemesis.


    I wondered how I would face him again. I felt so glad that I could control myself before begging him to take me as his girlfriend. I was able to stop myself from kissing him more before he could talk because I had always known nothing good would come out of Oliver''s mouth every time that we kissed, and I could still feel the hard pounding of my heart against my chest.


    When my breathing came back to normal, I slowly walked towards my bed, and I dove into the mattress as I touched my swollen lips. I could still feel Oliver''s lingering kisses, and I couldn''t deny I was smiling like an idiot, and I didn''t care if I had to feel this way, and stealing kisses with Oliver would be nice, and all I needed to do was avoid him after.


    I know it was a crazy idea, but I needed to protect my heart since I fell for him hard. I am the type of person who planned everything, even my love life, but Oliver was not part of my list. He isn''t the type of boy I wanted to have as my boyfriend, yet every time I think of him, and when we were kissing, I could tell my heart was screaming to have him, and I wondered how it felt if he would be gentle with me my heart.


    I was still lying on my bed when I heard knocking on my door, and I suddenly felt nervous when I realized it could be Oliver. I didn''t want to be affected by him, so get up and fix myself, and I watched my reflection in the mirror before I walked to the door and opened it, and I felt disappointed it was Celia and not the person I was longing to see.


    "Hey, good evening, Victoria; why do you seem unhappy to see me?" She asked, and I gave her a weak smile, and I felt guilty because she is always my companion, and I love her.


    "Of course, I am happy to see you, Celia, I am just tired, and I felt pressured because of the upcoming math competition." I lied, and she raised her eyebrows as she looked at me, and she grinned at me and ruffled my hair.


    "Hey, don''t worry too much about it, sweetheart, because I know you can nail it, and all you can do is acknowledge your capabilities, Victoria. Your teacher will never choose you to be one of the participants if she doesn''t believe in your abilities." She responded.


    "And I heard that Oliver is your partner for the said competition. You told me that he is also excellent with Mathematics, and you confessed to me that you found your counterpart." She added, and I nodded my head, and I couldn''t tell Celia yet, that it wasn''t the math competition that made me feel so worried, and it was a matter of the heart.


    "Let us go to the dining hall because your dinner was ready, and you should go down now while the food is still hot." She said, and I couldn''t stop myself from darting a glance at Oliver''s door, and I wanted to ask Celia if he was already in the dining room, and even if I wished to tell Celia to bring my food inside my room, I nodded my head and walked out of my room.


    I dreaded going to the dining hall since I was afraid to see Oliver, but at the same time, I couldn''t stop myself from wanting to see him. I know Oliver is like a forbidden fruit for me since I know he will only hurt my feelings. Still, I lost my sense of reasoning, especially after I tasted his perfect kissable lips again, and I couldn''t deny I wanted him.


    We descended the stairs together, and I was walking alone towards the dining room when we met Jason on the way, and he asked his wife to come with him. With trembling legs, I strode fast, and my heart went wild when I found Oliver sitting in front of the long table looking like a Greek god, and when he raised and looked at my face, I could feel my entire face turned bright red.


    "Good evening, Victoria!" He greeted me, and I was shocked when he stood up and ran to the other side, and pulled out a chair for me. I wondered what would be his scheme, and whatever it is, I don''t mind as long as I can feel something like this once and a while, and all I needed to do was brace myself for the aftereffect of choice made.


    "Thanks," I said, and his proximity was killing me since he was still standing near my chair, and his intoxicating scent made me want to feel his strong arms around me.


    "You are welcome, Victoria." He whispered in my ear, and I could feel the fluttering on my stomach, and the hair at the back of my neck was standing, and I suddenly felt conscious since I didn''t even bother to change my clothes while Oliver smelled so good.


    I slowly sat down while I felt so thankful that he returned to his seat, and I couldn''t stop myself from looking at him, and wanted to smile at him when I found him staring at me. And I couldn''t believe that Oliver Prize would make me feel this way; I was speechless while I couldn''t take away my gaze from him.


    We only stopped staring at each other when we heard the clearing of the throat, and when I looked at the source of the voice, I realized Art was standing on the other end of the table. I know I felt glad and disappointed that Art ruined our staring episode, and I could see the amusement on his face.


    "Ms. Victoria, your parents, will arrive this coming Saturday, and he wants you to get ready with Oliver because you will be spending the weekend on your vacation home." He said, and I hate to think that my dad would speak directly to the butler and not to me.


    I tried to hide the excitement that I felt because I didn''t want Oliver to know I was thrilled to be alone with him since I was sure my parents would be busy with each other during that time. We have a lot of vacation houses all over the country. Still, when he says we will spend on our vacation home without mentioning the location, it only means we will go to Zafirah Island, the one my dad bought as a gift for my mother after she gave birth to me, and he named the place after my mom''s name.


    It was a beautiful place that I wanted to stay there for the rest of my life, but my father wanted me to be in the city, and I am still proud that even if I was raised in Zenith, I love the serenity of the island.


    "I hope they will come home this time, Arthur; dad would always inform you that they will be coming home, and I will be waiting for them for how many hours, and sometimes I don''t want to go to sleep since I don''t want to miss their arrival, but I will end up alone." I declared, and I could no longer hide my disappointments about my parents, and I didn''t care if Oliver was sitting in front of me.


    "I am tired of their promises, Art; it will only make me broken-hearted if I will believe you now; besides, I will always be here waiting for them," I said, and I could see Arthur''s mouth opened up, but he closed it when he couldn''t find the right word to say.


    "Don''t worry, Victoria, your parents will come home, and we will spend the weekend at your vacation home," Oliver interjected with my conversation with Art, and I was stunned by what he said.


    "And why it seems you are so sure about it, Oliver?" I asked as I tried to control my voice.


    "I will make sure they will come home, Victoria; I don''t want to see you this lonely; I want you to be happy," Oliver responded, and he looked at me with great intensity, and the softness of his voice made my entire frame turn into jelly since I hadn''t seen this side of him.. I could tell Oliver Prize was driving me crazy.

 Chapter 36 - Love Exist

    Oliver''s POV


    I could kiss Victoria''s perfect lips forever, and I don''t want to end our kiss. But she stopped kissing me back when she realized I had her in my arms, and we had been kissing for a while. She pushed my chest hard, and the next thing I knew, she ran towards her room and closed the door with a loud bang while I was left dumbfounded, and I was still touching my lips, and I didn''t expect I would be able to kiss her again.


    I could feel the heat in my entire body as I got inside my bedroom, still thinking about the hot kisses we shared, and I was smiling as I undressed my clothes and l walked towards my bathroom. I let the cold water take away the heat that enveloped my entire body.


    I can feel the burning desire and the urge to claim Victoria as my mate, and my wolf self is screaming to have her, and I could tell Victoria was making me so nuts that I didn''t know what to do anymore.


    I know she is mine, and the way she kissed me back with total abandon was telling me that she wanted me to, but because of the things I have done to her, she was trying her best to control her emotions because she doesn''t want to be humiliated once again. I promised I would never hurt her feelings, and starting today, I would be Victoria''s slave.


    I will be good to her, and I will show Victoria that I am not the man she thinks I am. I will be her protector, and most of all, I will have her as my girlfriend, and I will show her the real Oliver Prize. She still hates me, but I will make sure she will learn that I can be the most gentle werewolf in the entire community, and I couldn''t wait for her birthday to come.


    I got dressed feeling so happy, and I realized I hurt the elders'' feelings when I insisted to them love is not real; it was only a state of mind, but on the first day that I laid my eyes on Victoria''s lovely face; I realized what a fool I had been for having that kind of principle when I felt the intense emotion from deep inside my core. It was new, yet I knew right then, and there it was, love, and it made me realize it does exist.


    I was standing in front of the wide-opened window of my room when I heard the ringing of my phone, and I walked towards my bed and picked up my phone from the side table, and my forehead furrowed when I saw Nicklaus name on my screen, and I wondered what Victoria''s father wants from me this time.


    "Hello, Niklaus!" I said the moment I answered the phone.


    "Good evening, Oliver!" He responded.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Winner?" I asked.


    "We will be coming home, Oliver; I heard you and my daughter are not getting along, and it was the opposite." He said, and I knew his men must report to him the status of my relationship with Victoria.


    "How could you not tame your mate, son? I know my daughter is a fine young lady, and I am sure she likes you." He added.


    "I know you, Oliver; you don''t want anyone to dictate your life. And I get that, but your father and I promised each other to become in-laws in the future, and I hope you will fulfill that for us. It would be best if you let go of your pride, Oliver. I was once like you, and resisting your mate would be torture." He said.


    I took a deep sigh as I realized Niklaus knew what was going on with my life. And I wanted to tell him I already conceded, and I will do everything I can to have his daughter.


    "Don''t worry, Nick, I am on it, and I promise I will win your daughter''s heart," I responded.


    "That would be great, son." He replied, and I could hear the happiness in his voice.


    "I needed to intervene because her birthday is coming up, and she needs to deal with it, and I was expecting you to be there for Victoria to guide her, it would be your responsibility since you are Victoria''s mate, and I know you will make her transition easy for her." He sounded so confident.


    "I will do my best, Nick, but I wanted to remind you that as Victoria''s father, you need to be here on her eighteenth birthday. I heard you always travel abroad that you have forgotten special occasions, and it made her feel unhappy. Your daughter is lonely, and she wished to see her parents more often." I declared.


    "Thank you, Oliver. I could feel your concern for my only child, and I felt overwhelmed with happiness that you would be there to take good care of her." He responded.


    "Don''t worry, son, and we will be there for Victoria. We need to have a vacation together, and I am sure she will get closer with you when we go to the island." He said, and I know he was referring to his vacation home located on one of the beautiful islands not so far from Zenith city. I had come to his beautiful vacation house once when I attended one of the meetings of the Alphas all over the country.


    Victoria''s father is the wealthiest among the Alphas'' in the werewolf community. And I know my mate is filthy rich since she is his only child.


    "Be sure to come home, Nick, don''t give your daughter false hope," I said, and he laughed.


    "Of course, Oliver. We will be there, and please do your best to make her fall for you, son. You should be her boyfriend before she turns eighteen, and I want you to make sure no other Alpha from another pack comes near her." He said with authority.


    "Yes, I will, and don''t worry, Nick, I will protect your daughter with my life," I responded.


    "Good, I know a time will come when war between werewolves will arise, and I want Victoria to be with you when that time comes. I know my daughter has abilities, and she doesn''t know all about it yet, and I am confident you will help her accept who she is, Oliver." Nicklaus declared.


    "I know the moment Victoria found out what she is, it would be harder for her to accept reality, and that is why I need your help. You are the only one I trust, Oliver, and I hope you will not disappoint me, son. I know your father was so proud of what you are right now, and I feel the same way, and I couldn''t wait to have you as my son-in-law." He added.


    "I need to go now, Oliver. Goodbye." He said before I could answer him, and I ended the call after saying goodbye to Nicklaus.


    I got out of my room and proceeded to the dining hall. And for the first time, I felt so excited to come down to the dining room to eat dinner with my future bride. I will never let any man have Victoria; she was the only girl for me, and I couldn''t think of anyone who made me feel this way. She awakened a different side of me, and that is knowing how to love.


    And I felt so anxious as I waited for Victoria to arrive since I wanted to know her reaction to the searing kiss we shared. And she took my breath away when she got inside the dining hall, and I wanted to come near her, but I didn''t want to ruin the evening since I could see the excitement on her face


    I loved how her face blushed when she found out I was already waiting for her in the dining room. I got up from my chair without taking my gaze away from her, and the moment I came closer to Victoria, her sweet smell wanted me to hug her.


    But I didn''t want to ruin our moment together, and I wanted to have a chance with her, and I could feel the electricity that traveled on my entire body the moment my arm brushed hers, and I know she could also feel the sparks.


    When I got back on my chair, I couldn''t stop myself from staring at her face, and my entire body was ignited with fire when she was looking back at me with the same intensity I was giving her. I wanted to go back to her side and take her into my arms, but I didn''t want to scare her away.


    We looked at each other for a long time until I heard someone clear his throat. And Victoria turned her head at the end of the table, and I realized it was Art.


    I could see the happiness on Victoria''s face when Art told her that her parents would be coming home this coming weekend, and I could see her disappointment when she informed Art she doesn''t want to hope because of how many times her parents said they would be coming home. Still, they will cancel at the last minute.


    We ate our dinner in silence, and we kept on stealing glances at each other; when she was done eating, I followed behind her as she made her way to her room.


    "Victoria," I called her name, and she stopped in her tracks and turned her head to look at me, and I could tell she felt nervous as she stared at me.


    "Can I come to your room later? I think our teacher was right; we need to study together.." I said, and it took her a while before she nodded her head, and I could feel my heart skip a beat when I saw her smile before she got inside her room, and I opened my bedroom feeling so happy and hopeful that things would turn out the way I want it to be.

 Chapter 37 - How To Win His Heart

    Victoria''s POV


    "Hey, relax, Victoria." I heard my best friend say the moment she answered the video call, and she was giving me a skeptical look.


    "How can I relax when Oliver told me he will come over to my room and study with me?" I asked as I tried to rummage through my closet, looking for a perfect dress to wear. I just got out of the shower, and I was only wearing a towel wrapped around my frame.


    "You have been dreaming for that moment to come, and now you are acting like you don''t know what to do anymore," Lana said, and I gave her hard stares.


    "Victoria, no matter what you wear, you will always look great. You are beautiful, and I am sure Oliver will never give a damn if you wear a rug." She added.


    "I know I am crazy for thinking that Oliver was beginning to like me, but any girl can wish for the best right? Besides, I don''t know how to control myself anymore. I could feel my legs were shaking from the moment he asked me." I responded, and Lana was laughing hard at me.


    "What was so funny, Lan?" I asked her as I put my hands on my hips.


    "Of course, it''s you, don''t you know you look so funny right now? I have never seen you so stressed out because of some hot guy; you will always stay calm and relaxed. You used to have boys running after you," She answered, and my face saddened as I realized Oliver was the only guy on campus who didn''t show interest in me.


    "I know, Lana, and I hate to think that I am beginning to get crazy because of him. He is the only boy who made me feel this way." I responded, and she smirked.


    "I don''t think you are falling for a boy, Victoria, but with a hot young man, can you see how he act? I don''t find Oliver looked like those boys at the Academy, he seemed so different, and it feels like he is older than us." My best friend declared, and I agreed with her.


    "And aside from his boyish look, everything about him is mature for his age, even the way he talks and the manner he carries himself, and no wonder you are so drawn to him, Victoria. You were looking for someone like him for a long time, and as your best friend, I want you to take good care of your heart." She added, and she looked so solemn, and she watched me with concern expression on her face.


    I could see that my best friend was lying on her bed and her straight long blonde hair cascaded on her shoulders, and how I wished to have another chance to be with my best friend; so we could talk about Oliver until we fell asleep.


    "Yeah, you are right; I know I like his mysterious look and, of course, his undeniable strong sex appeal, and I could look at his face forever since he looked so handsome and hot," I said, giggling, and I heard Lana was laughing on the other end.


    "I am happy that at last, you finally found the one, Victoria," Lana said seriously, and I gave her a weak smile.


    "Me too, but I am scared of what I feel, Lana, Oliver hurt me so many times, yet I couldn''t stop myself from liking him, and it feels like the more I see him, my feelings for him intensifies, and I needed to control myself because I might end up with broken heart and soul," I said, and I saw her shaking her head.


    "Think positive, Victoria; I know you; your fighting spirit makes you stronger, and I know you are not afraid of anything, so don''t let any boy frighten you." My best friend said.


    "Good luck, bestie." She added as she grinned at me.


    "Thank you, Lana, and before you say goodbye, please tell me what dress to wear since I find it so hard to decide." I said.


    "Wear something comfortable, and I know you will look stunning on it, Victoria, and please, be yourself, like the way you act around those boys in our academy," Lana replied, and I smiled widely at her.


    "I am trying, but you know, no matter how I make an effort to calm my nerves, I am still anxious, and I hate that I feel this way," I responded.


    "It is only natural that you will feel that way, Victoria, because you like Oliver, and you should be careful, okay. It would be best if you didn''t get hurt more. I am aware of how many times he has injured your heart." She declared.


    "Don''t worry, Lan; I can take care of myself; I will be eighteen soon, remember?" I asked, and she laughed.


    "I know, but you have to remember, in the name of love, there is no young or old; all is fair in love and war." She said, and I smiled at her.


    "You better get dressed now, Victoria; I am sure you don''t want your prince charming to see you with only towel in your body unless you want to seduce him." My best friend added, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing.


    I said goodbye to my best friend, and I started to search for the best outfit from my closet once again. It took me a long time to select my clothing, and I ended up wearing a simple knee-length floral dress; and I smiled as I remembered my best friend''s words, and she was right; I needed to wear comfortable clothing if I wanted to face Oliver with my head high.


    And I couldn''t believe that I would be so excited about my study lesson with Oliver after I promised myself that I would never give him another chance to offend me. Still, he only said we would study, and obviously, we are not going on a date. But the way I get myself ready Is way too much. I could feel the pain in my chest, and I felt like a fool for spending so much time on how I looked rather than studying our lesson.


    I was looking at my reflection on the mirror of my vanity table, and I pulled my hair into a ponytail, my favorite hairdo, since it is easy and emphasizes the shape of my face. And when I was satisfied with my look, I walked towards my study table and pulled out my Mathematics textbook and notes from my bag. I got some clean sheets of bond paper to be used in solving the math problems.


    I got up and moved to the sofa, and I could feel my heart is racing as I waited for Oliver to come and knock on my door. I know I should control my emotion, but every time I am near Oliver, I can no longer think straight, and I am sure Oliver will put me under his spell once I look at his handsome face.


    I didn''t wait long when I heard soft thumping on my door, and I am sure it was Oliver, and it felt like my knees were shaking as I strode towards the massive wooden door of my room. And I needed to hold on to the door frame when I saw him standing outside my door still wearing his ripped jeans, and he only changed his black t-shirt into a white one which made him look hotter, and I wondered what type of spell he was using since I couldn''t resist his charm any longer.


    "Hey, are you ready?" He asked, and when he smiled at me, I almost fainted on the floor.


    "Yeah," All I could say since I found him looking at my face.


    "Are we going to study inside your room or in the library?" He asked, and there was no way I would allow him to get inside my room since my clothes were still scattered on my bed and the floor.


    "In the library," I answered.


    "Okay." He responded, and I couldn''t hide the blush on my face.


    "You can go ahead to the library, Oliver; I will meet you there. I needed to get my things first, especially the review materials our teacher gave us." I said, and he smiled at me.


    "It is okay, and I will wait for you here, Victoria. You can close your door if you want and take your time." He said.


    I left the door ajar while I felt guilty that I couldn''t invite Oliver to get inside my room, and I smiled as I remembered Oliver''s pet, and the wolf is the only one allowed to get inside my room, and I miss him already.


    I was wondering what would be Oliver''s scheme because I was facing a different man tonight. Maybe Oliver has a twin brother since he was talking and looking at me with tenderness, and I smiled as I picked up my things, and when I got out of my room, I found him leaning on the wall of my bedroom.


    We walked towards the library in silence, and I could feel my knees felt so weak as I listened to the rapid beating of my heart.


    Oliver remained calm, and he was talking to me regarding our lessons without insulting me, and I could feel my entire face turned crimson as I found him looking at me most of the time.


    "I think we need more time to study together, Victoria," Oliver said.


    "Sure!" I responded, and I felt embarrassed that I answered with too much enthusiasm since I didn''t want Oliver to know I was so excited to be with him. My heart was dancing with happiness, and I wondered why he still wanted to have a study session with me when he could answer all the review questions without a sweat, and I became more drawn to Oliver.


    I couldn''t deny I am impressed with his intelligence since Oliver could answer the word problems quickly, and I am sure we will nail the upcoming math competition. My only problem now is how can I win Oliver''s heart?

 Chapter 38 - In My Arms

    Oliver''s POV


    Waiting for Victoria to come out of her room made me feel so feverish, and I could feel the heavy pounding of my heart against my chest; and I needed to get a grip, or I will lose my chance to be with her. It was like I was waiting for her on prom night, and it was funny since I didn''t attend the prom in my senior year.


    She looked so beautiful the moment she came out, and I couldn''t deny Victoria will always take my breath away, and my wolf self is dancing with happiness as I can feel him wanted to come out and play with Victoria, and when I smiled at her, I could see how her face flush.


    I was thinking about the talk I had with Victoria''s dad, and I wished Nick would be true to his words because I wanted to see her daughter happy. I could tell no matter how wealthy they are and even if she will be turning eighteen, she still wanted to feel her parents'' love, and she needed their moral support, and I wondered why Nick and his wife are doing this to their lovely daughter.


    I took her books, and we walked through the hallways in silence, but I could feel her nervousness, and I smiled as I realized that she was also affected by my presence, and my desire to kiss Victoria again was making me nuts. I wanted to capture her perfect soft lips and take her into my arms after sharing a beautiful kiss and kiss her forehead since I wished Victoria to know I love kissing her.


    My eyes got so big the moment we entered the enormous library, and I wanted to spend my time in this niche reading all the books with Victoria, and I could tell most of the books were Nick''s Collection. And, of course, I could tell Victoria''s favorites in one glance.


    I smiled when I looked at the other side where I could see the label Romance Novel, and I couldn''t stop myself from looking at Victoria. I wondered what her favorite book is, and I couldn''t stop myself from wanting to know her more, and I was hoping she would give me a chance to learn more about her.


    And I was fascinated by the way her face lit up when we started answering the equations and word problems, and it made me understand her passion for solving Mathematics problems. I am aware she is not only beautiful but brilliant, and I couldn''t take my gaze away from her face as she wrote down her formulas, and her beautiful handwriting made me more impressed. And I realized Victoria Winner is one kind of a girl.


    "Aren''t you going to answer?" She asked when she noticed I was not answering, and I kept looking at her beautiful face.


    "Relax, I can catch up with you, Victoria," I responded, and she blushed when I winked at her. Then I got my pen and answer sheet and began answering the questions, and I felt so glad that this is my favorite subject, and I know I can solve a question with my eyes closed.


    "Wow! You are great with Math. You''ve got all your answers correct." She said, and I could see how her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Are you still doubtful about my ability, Victoria?" I asked as I gawked at her face.


    "I didn''t question your proficiency in Math, Oliver, I am aware from the very start that you are good in Mathematics, and I couldn''t deny I am glad it was you our teacher chose to be my partner because I will not feel stress knowing there is a big chance that we will win." She responded, and I wanted to add if she would like me to be her boyfriend too, but I know I can''t mix my personal feelings during our study session, and I needed to bring her on a proper date.


    We answered some more questions, and I could see that she was still energetic, and I was thinking about what she said to me when I was on my wolf form. She wanted to run away from her father''s mansion after turning eighteen, and I wondered where Victoria wanted to go. I hope I will learn more about her when I was in my human form since I wished Victoria to open up with me like the way she did when I was on my werewolf self.


    I am still smiling as I get inside my bedroom after sending Victoria into her room. I felt proud that I didn''t ruin her night, and I was so happy that I had a good time studying with her, even if I am no longer interested in learning mathematics, but since I was with Victoria, I could say the time I spent with her was priceless.


    I walked to the window and realized it was a starry night, and I wanted to stargaze with Victoria, but maybe some other time when she would become my girlfriend. I got back into my bed, and I couldn''t stop dialing my best friend''s number as I was lying on my bed, and I was excited to tell my Beta the recent development with my date with Victoria.


    "Oliver, it wasn''t a date at all; next time, bring Victoria to a romantic place. Buy her some flowers, and you need to coax her so that she would fall for you." My best friend said, and I released a heavy sigh when I realized my best friend wasn''t impressed with the result of my study session with Victoria, and he was talking nonstop as he taught me how to make my mate fall in love with me.


    I said goodbye to Zane, and I couldn''t stop thinking about my best friend''s advice, and he had a point in telling me I needed to bring Victoria to a nice place since she deserves the best things the human world can offer.


    I know it was the greatest challenge for me to court Victoria after all the things I have done to her, and most especially now that Declan is in Zenith. I know his kind, and he can be persistent, and worse, he is not the type of person who will readily accept defeat.


    Declan always wanted to win, even if it meant he would be doing it unjustly; since violence is Declan''s forte, that is why I needed to be with Victoria all the time from now on because I won''t let anything happen to her, not when I will be her mate. It would be my honor to protect Victoria Winner.


    I was turning on my bed, and Victoria ruined my desire to have a nice sleep once again because I couldn''t contain myself from thinking about her. And I know ever since I met Victoria, I couldn''t stop myself from imagining her beautiful face, her gorgeous body every night, and I find it hard to sleep. I ended up dreaming about her, and when I wake up in the morning, I will touch my lips since it feels so real.


    No matter what I did, I couldn''t stop thinking about Victoria, and my urge to be near her was so strong that I couldn''t stop shifting into my wolf form since I wanted to feel her near me. I know she will get angry when she learns that the wolf and I are the same people, but I will let her understand the situation.


    I got out of my room, and I knocked on her door using my paws, and I could see the happiness on her face when she found me outside her door.


    "Hello, Wolf, I missed you," Victoria said, and my heart swelled with happiness, and I wiggled my tail, and she was laughing when she realized I could understand her. I wanted to communicate with her through telepathy, but I know it is not yet the right time; I don''t want Victoria to be running away from me.


    "Do you want to come inside my room?" Victoria asked as she widely opened the door for me, and I got inside her room immediately, and I leaped on her soft bed, and Victoria was giggling as she joined me on the bed, and when she came closer to me and hugged me, it took a lot of my will power to control myself from shifting into


    my human form since it feels so lovely to be this close with Victoria.


    "I thought your master hid you away from me, and I am so happy that we meet again, Wolf; I wished you would stay the night with me." She muttered, and I wanted to shout that I loved to spend the night with her, and when she caressed my fur, I couldn''t stop myself from leaning near her face; and her intoxicating scent was driving me crazy.


    "Did you know that Oliver surprised me when he asked me to have a study session with him?"She asked, and I didn''t want her to think that I could understand everything she was saying.


    "I couldn''t deny, Oliver is good, and his technique in solving the problems was fantastic that I wanted to copy his style. Don''t tell him, okay? I know he will get angry once he finds out. I like how he solves the problems quickly, and I admit, your master is one hell of a guy." Victoria said.


    I am sure if I weren''t on my wolf form, my face would be blushing right now, and I felt so glad that Victoria enjoyed her time with me. It felt so lovely when she continued caressing my fur with her fingers, and I felt so sleepy, but I wanted to fight my drowsiness because I wanted to gaze at her angelic face while she was sleeping.


    I couldn''t wait to shift on my human form after Victoria fell asleep, and I wished to put her head on my chest, and I knew what I was doing was too risky.. Still, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited to cuddle her while I was in my human form, and the idea that she would be sleeping in my arms made me feel so thrilled.

 Chapter 39 - My Only One

    Victoria''s POV


    I felt like I was floating in the air, and I could still feel the butterflies swarming on my stomach as I got inside my room; I was leaning on the door frame for a long while with a broad smile on my face before I walked towards my study table. I slowly put my books and notebooks on the table while I couldn''t stop staring at Oliver''s answer sheet, and I was staring at his neat handwriting with awe.


    "Why are you so good with everything, Oliver?" I asked in the air, and I couldn''t believe that I was fascinated even by his handwriting, and I realized Oliver Prize is more than just a pretty face, and I hate that we didn''t get along, and there is no one to blame but me.


    I should never speak with him on the first day he arrived at our school, but I couldn''t stop myself that time because we almost had an accident because of him, and he made it worse by kissing me. And even if Oliver Prize stole my first kiss, I couldn''t deny, I love that it was him, but it must be more memorable if he kissed me because he was dying to do it, and not because he wanted to piss me off; but I couldn''t blame him because I insulted him that day.


    I took a cold shower, and after I got dressed in my pajamas, I plopped down on my bed; and I wanted to have an excellent sleep tonight, but I find it so hard to doze off since I was thinking about Oliver, and of course, his big wolf. And even if I was horrified to see his pet last night, I couldn''t stop myself from missing the wild animal, and it seemed like I wanted to have him beside me tonight.


    I wanted to ask Oliver about his wild pet, but I was afraid that he would not be happy about it because I threatened him that I would tell my dad about his secret, and I didn''t want him to know that my father favored him instead of me. And it feels like my dad was happy when he learned that Oliver was hiding a wolf inside his room. And even if I hated him for keeping it a secret from me, I couldn''t deny I loved his wolf.


    I was rolling on my bed, but I couldn''t fall asleep, so I got up and got the romance novel from my bookshelves inside my room, and it was funny since we have a massive library inside our mansion. Still, when I asked my father, I wanted to have shelves for my books inside my room, he didn''t refuse, but instead, he asked me to choose the design.


    I love reading, and my dad bought me books that he put in the library of our house, and he always surprised me with the newest collection of books from my favorite authors. I couldn''t stop spending most of my time inside our mansion''s library, especially if Lana came. I know my best friend loved my book collections, and she will borrow lots of books from our library.


    I settled myself on the couch inside my room and started reading the novel on my hands, and I knew I could read fast. I was engrossed with what I was reading when I heard thumping on my door, and I suddenly felt conscious, thinking it would be Oliver, I peeked in the mirror, and I felt glad I was wearing my pajamas, not my nightgown.


    I quickly walked towards the door, and when I opened it, I was stunned, and I couldn''t hide my happiness when I saw the grey wolf, and it felt like he wanted me to hug him right away. I widely opened the door for him, and I couldn''t stop myself from giggling when he got inside, and when he jumped into my bed, I followed him right away.


    I wanted to stay awake and play with him, but I realized I felt so sleepy, and as I caressed his fur, I drifted into a beautiful sleep. And I was dreaming that Oliver was sleeping beside me and not the wolf. I was asleep on Oliver''s chest while he curled his arms around my body.


    And when I woke up the following morning; I realized I was hugging the wolf, and I was smiling from ear to ear as I realized I had a beautiful sleep because of Mr. Wolf, and when I looked at his face, I found his eyes looking at me, and I couldn''t stop myself from kissing his head. And I heard him growl.


    " You better go back to your room now while Oliver doesn''t know yet that you spend the night with me; I want to keep you here in my room, but I don''t want to be in trouble. I hope you will still visit me tonight, and as always, keep it a secret between us." I said, and I thought I was hallucinating when I saw the wolf nod his head, and I found it odd that he could understand me.


    My room felt empty when the wolf left my room, and I was horrified when Celia got inside, looking like she had a heart attack.


    "Are you okay, Celia?" I asked her, and she looked at me from head to toe without saying anything, and then she turned me around as if she was inspecting my entire frame.


    "What is going on, Celia?" I asked again, feeling a little bit nervous.


    "I thought that wolf attacked you." She said, and I laughed.


    "He didn''t attack me; I am fine," I responded, and then she hugged me.


    "I was terrified, and I was frozen on my feet when I saw the wolf come out of your room, and I almost fainted when he looked at me, thinking he might strike me any moment." She responded.


    "That wolf is harmless, Celia," I said as she released me from her embrace.


    "Is Oliver the owner of that big wolf?" Celia asked, and I could see the fear on her face as I nodded my head.


    "Does your father know he has a wild animal as a pet?" She asked with a shaky voice, and I nodded my head.


    "Yes, my reaction was worse than you when I first met his wolf. I fainted on the floor inside Oliver''s room, but now the wolf and I are friends, and please don''t tell Oliver that I befriended his wolf. Oliver and I will never get along, so I am asking you, Celia, don''t mention anything to him." I said, and she smiled at me.


    "Don''t worry, Victoria, you don''t need to worry anything because I will never mention it to Oliver. It seemed you were so happy to have his pet; why not try to be friendly with Oliver? Maybe you can be good friends or more than friends. After all, you captured his pet even if it is considered wild and not suitable for a pet." Celia added, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing.


    "I don''t know, Celia, maybe it was late for that, and I am so happy that our study session last night went well," I answered, and she nodded at me.


    "By the way, what do you want from me?" I asked her.


    "My husband asked me to tell you he will be waiting for you in the car, and he wanted you to double time since Jason wants to bring you to your favorite doughnut house." She said, and my face lit up.


    "Okay, please tell Jason I will be ready in fifteen minutes," I said, and I walked towards my bathroom after Celia left my bedroom.


    I took a quick shower, and when I was finished taking a bath, I found it hard to look for an outfit, and I am not like this. I have never been conscious of what to wear because I didn''t give a damn what would be my classmates'' opinions about my clothes, but it seemed things changed now that Olive Prize came along.


    I wished Oliver would offer me to have a ride with him, but I know I am asking for too much. I hate that I find it hard to read Oliver''s facial expression, but one thing I am sure, he also felt something for me since I caught him several times gazing at me, and I hope I didn''t read it the wrong way.


    "Thank you, Jason!" I said the moment we arrived at one of my favorite places.


    "You are welcome, Victoria; I know we don''t have enough time to bond when your parents arrive. I will be busy, and you will become busier." He responded.


    Jason ordered me a coffee on the go and lots of doughnuts. I was eating while he was driving the car going to the Academy, and I wanted to ask him if Oliver had already left the house since I didn''t have the time to look for his car and motorcycle when I was in the parking lot since I was so excited to eat doughnuts.


    When we reached the school parking lot, I was shocked when I found Declan had opened my door, and I realized he was waiting for me with a bouquet of fresh flowers in his hands.


    "These flowers are for you, Victoria." He said, and I couldn''t stop blushing as I looked at his handsome face.


    "I am sorry for what happened yesterday, and I promise you; it will never happen again. I just hate Oliver." He said as he handed me the flowers, and knowing his character, I took the flowers since I didn''t want to insult him.


    Declan held my wrist, and I felt his other hand caress the side of my arm and I wanted to pull away, but he didn''t let go of my hand. And Declan leaned down and whispered something in my ear. Just on time, I saw Oliver getting inside the parking lot, and when I heard Oliver''s motorcycle come to a stop, I couldn''t stop the rapid beating of my heart.


    I turned my head and looked in his direction; I could see that he was looking daggers at us, and maybe that look was for Declan since he will never get jealous of this new guy because of me, and I know he was only angry because of what happened between them yesterday. Same with Declan, Oliver is still pissed eith the newest guy on campus.


    "Thanks!" I mumbled.


    "Your welcome, Victoria. That is my way of telling you that I am not a bad person." He responded, and I felt glad Declan was not afraid to show how he felt for me, and when he finally let go of my hand, I looked in Oliver''s direction, but he was no longer there.


    And I felt so down as I realized Declan made it worse, I am sure Oliver will never take a second glance at me, and I felt glad and uneasy at the same time as Declan carried my bags and books while I was holding the flowers on my chest as we walked towards our classroom for our first period.


    And I wished it was Oliver who was walking beside me, but I knew it would never happen. I am just glad Declan is here with me to divert my attention from Oliver.. Still, I know, no matter how handsome Declan is, I will never feel the same way towards him as the way I felt for Oliver because Oliver will always be my one and only, even if my heart is aching because I know I can never have him as my boyfriend.

 Chapter 40 - Double My Effort

    Oliver''s POV


    I was looking at Victoria with wide eyes, and she was smiling at me the entire time. And when she started caressing my fur, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so hot even if the air-conditioning unit in her room was in full blast, and I knew she was making my wolf self in full alert, and I couldn''t stop myself from thinking of claiming her entire body and soul.


    Victoria was gawking at me, and I wanted to talk with her, but I needed to wait, and I know I am impatient in almost everything that I do. Still, with Victoria, I needed to control myself, and I should exercise some patience if I wanted to have her in my life. She was talking non-stop until I could see her fighting her drowsiness, and I wanted to laugh at her when she could no longer contain herself from falling asleep,


    The moment Victoria dozed off, I shifted into my human form right away, and I was caressing her hair while I could hear her soft breathing; I loved watching Victoria sleep, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling when I realized she had a dream. And I wondered if she was dreaming about me.


    How I wish I could show my real self to her, and being this close with Victoria made my entire body feel so warm, and I wanted to kiss her slightly opened mouth. And it took a lot of my self-control not to claim her sweet lips because I didn''t want to risk being caught.


    I was staring at her lovely face before I transformed myself into my wolf form again since I didn''t want to ruin my chance to be with her again for the coming nights until her eighteenth birthday. And when Victoria snuggled on my body, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so thrilled.


    And I wished her transition would happen without any complications, and I know the elders ordered me to be there for her every step of the way, but knowing that I felt something for her made it more exciting. I wished Declan would stay away from Victoria the moment he realized Victoria Winner is mine. But I know it will never happen because he could be a pain in the ass.


    I know every time I am with Victoria, time passes too quickly, and I don''t want the night to end as I felt her arm curled around my body, and the warmth of her body against mine feels so lovely, and I wanted to have Victoria always beside me.


    And how I hoped I listened to Zane and to the elders of our pack to come and visit Victoria when she was younger and befriended her, and I know it is too late for me to have regrets, and all I could do right now is to make an effort to make her get closer with me.


    By the time she opened her eyes and caught me staring at her; Victoria beamed at me, and when she kissed my head, I wanted to let her know it was me, Oliver, but I didn''t want her to hate me, so I behaved and listened to her talk with me like I am her best friend, and when she said she wanted to spend another night with me, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so happy and excited.


    I returned to my room, grinning from ear to ear, and I shifted back to my human form right away. I was singing as I took a shower, and I was excited to drive Victoria to school, but when I was ready to leave, I knocked on her door, and I realized she had already left, and when I arrived at the parking lot, I could no longer see her car, and I felt so frustrated.


    And instead of driving my car, I chose to drive my big bike, smiling as I ran back to my bedroom to get an extra helmet. I was planning to take Victoria on a date tonight, and I know she loves riding with me on my motorcycle since I can still remember how she liked the last time I took her home with my big bike.


    I was wearing a white t-shirt with black jeans, and I drove away from the Winner mansion with a wide grin on my face. But my happiness and excitement were cut short when I reached the Academy''s parking lot and found Declan beat me in giving Victoria flowers.


    I am pissed at him since I was planning to buy Victoria a bouquet later tonight. I felt so hurt when I saw her smiling when Declan whispered something in her ear, and I wanted to punch his face, but I knew I couldn''t afford to face the guidance counselor once again since she warned us to control ourselves. So, I left the parking lot as I felt the sting on my chest.


    "Hey, Oliver!" Keisha greeted me when I found her standing inside the locker room, and I could tell she was waiting for me.


    "Hello, Keisha." I greeted her back, and she walked closer to me, and she held my arm right away, and I wanted to pull my arm away from her, but I didn''t want to hurt her feelings, and I could tell she could be a good diversion as I remembered Victoria''s happy face as she was talking with Declan.


    "I know you wanted to avoid me, but I could tell Victoria is fascinated with Declan, and I am sorry to tell you, they look good together, Oliver." Keisha declared, and I couldn''t stop myself from curling my fists on my side since I felt so jealous, and I know I don''t have any right yet to get jealous since she is not yet my girlfriend.


    "I know how much you like, Victoria, Oliver, but I already told you, she doesn''t care about someone''s feelings. She always loves to have the attention of everyone, but she never pays attention to anybody." Keisha declared.


    "If I were you, I would never waste my time with Victoria because it would only become useless since this is the first time I saw her interested in a guy, and it wasn''t you, Oliver. I could tell she loved Declan''s company, and I could see their chemistry, and they looked so good together." She added, and I could no longer hide the pain in my face.


    "But the good thing is I am here, Oliver; you can use me if you want. I don''t care if that is the only way to be with you." She continued, and this time, I raised my eyebrows at her.


    "Keisha, you may think I am a playboy, but I don''t love playing with girls," I responded, and I could see the hurt on her beautiful face.


    "Oliver, it doesn''t make you a playboy; just think about it like I was offering my help to you. And if you need my help, don''t hesitate to come to me; I am willing to give you anything, Oliver, even my body. I am already eighteen, and we can do anything we want with our bodies." She said with a seductive smile, and I could tell she was serious with her words, and I knew she wanted to seduce me.


    "Okay, thank you for the offer, Keisha, I appreciate your honesty, and I am grateful for your concern, and don''t worry if ever I need your help, I will not hesitate to come to you," I responded, and I could see the disappointments on her face.


    "Oliver, I am telling you, you needed my help right now." She said.


    "No, Keisha, you need to believe me; I don''t need your help as of the moment," I replied.


    "I hate you, Oliver," Keisha answered and stomped her feet before she turned her heels away from me without taking a second glance, and I don''t want to complicate things with Victoria; that is the reason I didn''t want to spend another time with Keisha since I wanted Victoria to know I am single and available.


    I opened my locker and pulled out my books for all my morning subjects, and with a heavy heart, I walked towards our classroom for our first period since I didn''t want to go to the library knowing Victoria would be there with Declan.


    I was the first student who got inside our classroom, and I slumped my body on my seat as I faced the board. And I noticed our classmates started to get inside, and I was waiting for Victoria, and I could no longer hide the pain and anger on my face when I saw her get inside our room with Declan, and she was still hugging the bouquet on her chest.


    And for the first time, I admit I felt so jealous that I wanted to hit Declan''s face as he gave me a sinister smile as he brought Victoria''s bag and books.


    "The show has just started, Oliver," Declan said as he beamed at me when he settled himself on the vacant chair next to me.


    "You better shut up, and stop what you are doing, Declan." I hissed, but I tried to keep my voice low since I didn''t want our classmates to know that we were still not on good terms


    "Can you see the happiness on her face, Oliver? It only means she likes me, so you better go back to Gallant, or go to another city to look for your mate, because no one can claim Victoria except me because she is mine." He declared.


    And I wanted to tell Declan to go to hell, but my words died on my lips when I saw our teacher get inside our room.. I realized I needed to double my effort because I would never allow Declan to have Victoria, even if I felt so hurt right now as I watched Victoria inhaling the fresh flowers on her hands.

 Chapter 41 - He Ruined My Night

    Victoria''s POV


    I couldn''t stop myself from inhaling the fresh flowers, and I knew I was trying to divert my attention to the flowers, so I would stop thinking about Oliver. I could see the anger on his face the moment I got inside our classroom together with Declan, and I could tell we hurt his ego because it felt like Declan didn''t care what happened between them yesterday afternoon.


    And Knowing that Oliver was sitting at the back of our classroom made my heart race, and I wouldn''t say I liked why I wanted to be near him always. And I know I have to make an effort to forget about him before it is too late.


    "Victoria and Oliver, are you ready for the upcoming Math competition?" Our teacher asked.


    "Yes, Ma''am," I responded, waiting for Oliver to say something, yet he remained silent until our class ended.


    "Hey, can I ask you to go on a date with me, Victoria?" Declan asked the moment our teacher got out of our classroom. And I could tell the entire class heard him when he asked to have a date with me, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing, and I wanted to take this opportunity to enjoy myself since I had never dated anyone.


    And I could tell ever since Oliver came into my life, so many things have happened, and now for the sake of showing it to his face that I could have a good time with anyone, and I don''t need someone like him in my life. Well, I know in reality, I wanted Oliver to be part of my life, yet I am aware it is impossible, and Oliver will never like me.


    "Sure!" I responded, and I am not even sure if I made the right decision, but I want to enjoy my remaining days in Zenith.


    "That would be great; I will pick you up at 6.30 pm at your mansion if it would be alright with you, Victoria." Declan declared.


    "That would be okay with me," I responded as I gave him a sweet smile.


    "Thank you, Victoria." He said and left our classroom in a hurry. And I felt a little disappointed that Declan didn''t tell me to walk me to our next class. I stood up and picked up my things, and my heart was pounding so hard when I turned around; Oliver was already standing so close to me. I needed to control my sanity because I knew I would be throwing myself at him at any moment if we will standing this close to each other.


    And Oliver''s intoxicating scent is making me light-headed. His penetrating gaze made my entire frame feel so weak, and I wondered what he wanted with me since he never cared about me. I don''t want to have false hope anymore since I don''t want to be humiliated by Oliver again, like what happened at the swimming pool.


    "Don''t go on a date with Declan, Victoria," Oliver said, and I could feel the anger through his voice; and at first, I felt so happy knowing he didn''t want me to go with Declan because he was jealous.


    "He will never get serious with you, and you have to believe me, Victoria; you have to stay away from him. Declan is bad news." He added, and I realized he was only telling me this because he is still pissed about Declan and not because of me.


    "You have no right to tell me what to do with my life, Oliver. You are not my dad." I hissed since I could no longer contain the pain in my heart of why Oliver couldn''t like me as the other boys do. All I want from him is his attention.


    "I am only concerned about you, Victoria." He said, and I could see the seriousness on his face, and I wondered if he was true to his words.


    "Concern? Really? How can I believe you when all you have done ever since you arrived here in Zenith is humiliate and mock me." I said as I half laughed.


    "Victoria, there are things you needed to know." He said softly, and I could see the sincerity on Oliver''s face, but I don''t want to get fooled again by his looks, and I don''t want him to humiliate me once more.


    "There is nothing I didn''t know, Oliver. I even know your plan. But I regret to inform you, I will never listen to you because of how many times you hurt me, and I am sure you don''t care about me at all." I said, and I saw his face fall, and I am wondering what his game for today is.


    "I am telling you, Victoria, you better listen to me, or you will regret it later on." He said, and I could see the pleading in his eyes.


    "Just leave me alone, Oliver; there is nothing you can do to change my mind," I said, and I got out from our classroom feeling so triumphant, and I know even if Oliver hurt me so many times, I couldn''t deny the attraction I felt for him. Still, I need to wake up and face the truth that I can never have him in my life.


    "Wow! Bravo, Victoria; I just hope you will not have any regrets later. I am impressed that you could tell him what you feel inside, and it feels like Declan makes you confident enough to face Oliver." Lana said, and I became speechless as I thought about what I had said to Oliver.


    "I won''t regret anything, Lana. It was enough that I made myself look like a fool after Oliver gave me a mind-blowing kiss. Then he laughed at me and told me I can never win against him, and no matter how crazy I am with Oliver Prize, I will never let him play with my innocent heart ever again." I responded.


    "Besides, Oliver will not know I only wanted to go on a date with Declan to enjoy his company as a friend, and nothing more, and it doesn''t mean I will make Declan my boyfriend, which is one way of getting back at Oliver. I know if I will listen to Oliver, the price I need to pay would be so high." I added.


    "I could feel it on my bones that Oliver hated me, and he was only trying his best to stop insulting me because of my father, and I could tell Jason or Celia informed my dad the way Oliver treated me, and that is the reason why he stopped hurting me, and I don''t want to hope that one day he would like me too, Lana." I continued.


    "I should stop my fantasy while it is still early, and I don''t want to suffer in the end." I declared.


    "I don''t think Oliver doesn''t like you, Victoria. he is just afraid to show his real feelings fo you." Lana added, and I laughed.


    "Come on, Lana, we both know how he treated me," I responded as we got inside our classroom for our second period, and my best friend fell silent as she followed behind me. I settled on my chair and pulled out my textbook.


    I have plans after my eighteenth birthday, and I know the things that happen in my life now don''t matter anymore the moment I leave everything behind, and I guess having a date with Declan will not hurt me. I wanted to try dating before I graduated from High School, and I know ever since Oliver came, my outlook in life changed.


    I didn''t want to date anyone before, but after Oliver humiliated me, I felt challenged. I hated him for stealing my first kiss even If I relived that kiss countless times, and I am willing to take my chance with Declan even if I felt a little worried about his attitude because I could tell he was worse than Oliver. Still, my determination to show my mortal enemy that I could win against him fueled my desire to go out with Declan.


    The day passed in a blur, and I hadn''t seen Oliver the entire afternoon class, and I wondered where he went.


    "You looked so gorgeous, Victoria," Lana said after putting on my makeup, and I felt so glad my best friend had come with me; I had already asked Jason to take Lana home after Declan arrived to pick me up.


    I was surprised by Declan''s thoughtfulness as he handed me another bouquet.


    "Thank you, Declan," I said.


    "Your welcome, Victoria." He responded, and I got inside his car after he opened the passenger''s side, and he strode back to the driver''s side, drove away from our house, and as I looked at the parking slot of Oliver, I realized he was not yet home.


    Declan brought me to one of my favorite restaurants in the city, and I wondered how he knew I liked the place. When the waiter handed us the menu book, I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I ordered my favorite cuisines, and I heard my stomach grumble, and I realized I was starving.


    I enjoyed Declan''s company since there is no dull moment with him, and he is such a gentleman. Our food arrived, and we ate in silence while I caught him stealing glances at me, and I smiled at him since that was the least I could do to him.


    And when I looked around, my entire body froze when I saw Oliver and Keisha getting inside the restaurant holding hands, and I couldn''t stop the pain that I felt as I realized Oliver had a date with the cheerleader captain once again.. My mood turned sour as I realized Oliver Prize ruined my night.

 Chapter 42 - Losing Her

    Oliver''s POV


    When I heard Declan ask Victoria to have a date with him, I wanted to stop him right away, but I knew he would only make a show since he loves showing off, and we both know we can no longer fight each other inside campus since the guidance counselor already warned us. I kept my anger at bay, and my wolf self was screaming since he wanted me to win Victoria.


    "You need to relax, and control yourself, buddy," I mumbled to myself since I know sooner Declan will reveal his true colors. He was only trying to be good in front of Victoria, but I know she only wanted to use her since he was not in love with her.


    Declan would not do anything to please the elders and his entire pack. He came here to Zenith academy with one purpose alone, and that is to satisfy his hunger with women. I know him, he is not only a bad boy, but he is also a playboy. And he only wanted to have a mate for the sake of having a mate, not out of love. And he is also one of the Alphas who doesn''t believe in love.


    And I will never allow him to touch Victoria, not only because she is my mate but because of the love I felt for her. I am here to protect Victoria Winner, and I know I am such a jerk for hurting her, and now it is too late to make her understand my purpose, and all I can do is to watch over her even if it hurts me so much to see her having a date with another man.


    She is too innocent to fall into Declan''s hands. And it would be alright with me if she fell in love with someone else aside from Declan, I can take the pain, but I couldn''t take the fear of thinking she would be Declan''s bride.


    Victoria''s words pierced my heart, and when she asked me to leave her alone, I wanted to bring her closer to me, but I knew she was thinking I was ruining her beautiful moments with Declan. And it made me so pissed that I left school and didn''t attend my afternoon classes, and I went to the mountain to calm myself while I shifted on my wolf form.


    I stayed on the big rocks on the mountain top and looked at the metropolis below, thinking about Victoria. I am sure she is now happy that I didn''t show up for the rest of our class. I decided to come down and drove back to the city when I realized I needed to drop by at my place to get some clothes.


    I put the clean clothes on my bag, and I realized I needed to do something so I could talk with Victoria and convince her not to go on a date with Declan. And I hurried up, and this time I used my new sports car since I wanted to impress Victoria, and I know she loved luxury in life since she grew up with it, and she loved every moment of it.


    But the moment I arrived at the Winner mansion, I realized Victoria was no longer there, and I regretted that I went to my house first; I was surprised to find Keisha leaning against her car, and I could see how her face lit up when she saw me.


    "Wow! Nice ride, Oliver!" She said the moment I got out of my car.


    "What are you doing here, Keisha?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Why are you asking me that question, Oliver? You obviously know why I am here." She responded.


    "I am not in the mood right now, Keisha," I responded as I slung my backpack on my shoulder.


    "I know, and that is why I came to your rescue." She replied, and I furrowed my forehead.


    "Please, you need to leave, Keisha," I begged her, but she only smiled at me as she put her hands on her hips.


    "Oliver, you have no idea where they will have their date, and I have an informant, so I know where Victoria is right now. You told me once that Nicklaus Winner was asking for your help to look after his daughter." She declared.


    "I know you only felt obligated to watch over her, and what you feel for Victoria is not love Oliver. You only wanted to impress her father." Keisha added, and I wished to tell her what I felt for Victoria, but I didn''t want to offend her more.


    "I would appreciate it if you would tell me where did Declan bring Victoria." I was pleading, and I could see how she shook her head.


    "I am sorry, Oliver, I will only tell you where they are if you allow me to come with you. Besides, you needed me because you don''t want to be frustrated when you see Victoria having a good time with Declan. You needed me to face them with your head high." She declared, and I realized I didn''t have a choice but to bring her with me since I needed to know the exact location of Victoria and Declan.


    "You better get inside now, Oliver, if you wanted to be there with them on time. Don''t worry, and I will be waiting here for you." She added, and I released a heavy sigh as I jogged to my room.


    I changed my clothes, and I couldn''t stop myself from looking at my reflection in the mirror; when I was satisfied with my looks, I got out of my room, and I could feel the heaviness of my heart as I walked back towards my car.


    "How about your car, Keisha?" I asked.


    "I already left my key to Jason, and I called our family driver to take a taxi and get my car." She responded, and then Keisha got inside my car, and I felt guilty that I didn''t open the car door for her since I didn''t want her to come with me.


    "How did you know where they are?" I asked Kiesha after she told me the address of the restaurant where Declan brought my girl.


    "I have my ways, Oliver, and I want to remind you, I am your better match. And I wanted to tell you that what you feel for her is not real." Keisha responded, tried to control herself, and allowed her to continue talking since I needed to focus my attention on the road.


    " You only wanted her because you felt challenged that no one had said no to you, and same with the boys at the Academy, they all wanted to have a date with Victoria since she never said yes to anyone, and that is because she feels like she owned the world, and now the students at Zenith Academy were shocked when they heard Victoria agreed to have a date with Declan," Keisha added.


    "And it is obvious, and she likes Declan since he is the first person she goes out with on a proper date." Keisha continued, and I gripped the steering wheel hard since I felt so affected by her words, and I wouldn''t say I like the idea that she likes Declan. And I wanted to tell Keisha she was wrong since I already had a date with Victoria at her house.


    I wanted to tell Keisha, we had dined alone together at the Winner mansion, and we also studied at the library mansion''s library, but I didn''t want to hurt her feelings, and I felt anxious as I drove fast on the highway. And the moment we reached our destination, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so nervous.


    I was clenching my fists when we arrived at the restaurant, and I saw them talking happily, and I could tell Victoria was having fun. And I couldn''t deny that she took my breath away, and I had to take a deep breath when my eyes lingered on her lips.


    She looked so beautiful right now, and I could feel the pain in my heart as I realized I was losing Victoria to my mortal enemy. She looked so hot with her black mini-fitted dress. And her light make-up emphasized every contour of her face.


    I am impressed that Keisha was able to reserve a table for us not so far from them. After ordering our food, I could no longer stop staring at them.


    I didn''t take away my gaze from them, not even when our food arrived, and I was watching them like a hawk. I felt so afraid when I realized there was a possibility that Victoria would forget her feelings for me and divert all her attention to Declan, and I had to stop her before she fell for him.


    "Hey, Oliver, I think we should eat our dinner first before you spend your entire time gaping at Victoria." I heard Keisha say, and I could listen to the pain in her voice, but I had already told her at the locker room earlier today that I didn''t need her help.


    We eat our meal in silence while I am still stealing glances at them, and when my gaze met Victoria''s compelling eyes, I could feel my entire world standstill and the racing of my heart heightened. And Victoria''s beautiful smile died on her lips, and her face turned dark when she realized I was with Keisha.


    I didn''t turn my head away from her, but instead, I focused my attention on her perfect lips. And I could tell she felt conscious and so furious. I could see Victoria excused herself from Declan, and it was my chance to come after her.


    My gaze followed her, and when I realized she was on her way to the lady''s room, I stood up and made my way to the restroom. I felt glad no one was lining up to use the comfort room, and I felt restless as I waited for Victoria to come out; and she looked so shocked when she saw me waiting for her.


    "What are you doing here, Oliver?" She asked sternly, and I moved closer to her, and she stepped back until her back hit the wall, and I felt glad she could no longer escape from me.


    "I came for you, Victoria," I said more than a whisper.


    "To ruin my date?" She asked, and I shook my head.


    "No, but because I am dying to kiss you, Victoria," I mumbled, and before she could react, I claimed her soft lips, and I kissed Victoria like there is no tomorrow.

 Chapter 43 - My Savior

    Victoria''s POV


    I couldn''t explain the emotions I felt the moment I saw Oliver. He was staring at me like he wanted to be with me when he was with Keisha. How could he ruin my night simply by showing up at the restaurant where I had my dinner with Declan. I hadn''t seen his car when I left our mansion, and he was absent the entire afternoon, and I wondered how he knew I was here.


    Is it a coincidence, or was he trying to mess with me again? I wanted to compose myself since I didn''t wish Declan to notice I suddenly felt uneasy. It was a beautiful night for me since I was having a meal with him, but I know it would be more exciting if I am dining with Oliver


    I was just glad when I saw Oliver, Declan was busy with his steak, and right now, I can no longer eat my food without feeling so conscious. And I couldn''t stop myself from darting a glance towards Oliver and Keisha''s table every chance I could get.


    "Thank you, Victoria," Declan mumbled.


    "For what?" I asked.


    "For having dinner with me, this is epic, Victoria. I want to bring you to my place one of these days." He said, and I felt a little excited that he showed interest in me.


    "I should be thanking you, Declan, and I felt glad you asked me out," I replied.


    "You make me so happy, Victoria, I am aware that almost all the boys at the academy wanted to have a date with you, and I guess I am the luckiest since I am the first guy you ever dated, and I am aware that Oliver Prize is living in your house since your father and his dad are best friends." He declared, and I could feel my face blush when he mentioned Oliver''s name.


    "I felt worried that he will take advantage of you." He said, and I almost spit the orange juice I drink since I felt guilty about my feelings towards Oliver.


    "Don''t worry, Declan, I can take care of myself, and I can assure you it will never happen," I answered him as I gave him my sweet smile. I don''t know how Declan would react if he found out I am the one who tended to take advantage of Oliver one day if I couldn''t control myself anymore.


    "Of course, I know, Victoria, and that is one of the reasons I like you." He replied and winked at me, and if it were Oliver, I know I would have goosebumps all over my skin. I know the longings I feel every time I am with Oliver, and I have thoughts about him and me that I couldn''t stop thinking about, and I know I should stop myself before I go crazy about him, but I don''t know how to forget Oliver.


    His intense gaze made my knees feel so weak, and I wished Declan would make me feel the same way, and I was pretending to look around, so he would not notice that I was only aiming for the table of Oliver. And I couldn''t stop myself from hating Keisha for having a date with him.


    "I don''t want to prolong it, Victoria; I am certain you know why I asked you on a date. I like you a lot, and I want you to be my girlfriend and my wife." He said, and my eyes turned big, since I only go out on a date with him so I can have experience of dating, and his words took me off guard; how could Declan tell me he wanted me to be his wife.


    "I am sorry if I shocked you, Victoria, of course, we are still studying, and I want you to be my girlfriend, and then I will make you my wife in the future." He explained, and I felt so confused about responding to him since I will never get married to someone I don''t love.


    "Wow, I felt flattered, Declan, you are right; we are still studying. And I am sorry because as of the moment, I want to graduate High School first before I can have a boyfriend." I replied since it was the safest answer I could tell him.


    "Come on, Victoria, I can be your boyfriend now; you are intelligent and number one of the entire senior class, and I am sure you can handle having a boyfriend." He insisted, and I could see the frustrations on his face.


    "I am sorry, Oliver, but I am not ready to be in a relationship." I lied.


    "Don''t worry; I will be waiting patiently." He replied and grinned at me.


    "Please, excuse me, for I need to go to the ladies'' room, Declan," I said, and he nodded at me, and I walked to the restroom feeling so guilty as I realized I should never go out with Declan tonight.


    I could feel the nervousness as I got inside the restroom, and I was caressing my chest to relax since I felt stressed with Declan''s confession. I couldn''t deny I felt flattered, but I wouldn''t say I like Declan the way I want Oliver, and I need to tell him how I truly felt since I don''t want to lead him on.


    I looked at myself in the mirror, and I felt so happy that I still looked the same even if I had already eaten dinner. My light make-up enhanced my beauty, and I could tell I was still blushing because of Oliver''s intense gaze and not because of the date I had with Declan. It took a while before I got the courage to get out of the restroom, and I was stunned to find Oliver waiting for me in the hallway.


    And as usual, when I saw Oliver, I couldn''t control myself, and I felt my entire body weakened. I could hear the loud pounding of my innocent heart against my chest when he strode closer to me, and I hated that he looked so hot as ever, and I couldn''t take away my eyes from his red lips.


    When he cornered me on the wall with his frame I felt so worried if he would hurt me, but I didn''t expect him to do the opposite, and I thought Oliver was only kidding when I accused him of coming into the restaurant to ruin my night, and Oliver answered, he wanted to kiss me. And when he leaned down and captured my lips, everything I felt at the moment was gone; all the anxieties, worries, uncertainties, and doubts.


    And once again, I allowed myself to melt into his strong arms, and I let Oliver kiss me for a long time that I no longer care if we are kissing in a public area, and we are here in this place with a different date, and I don''t want Oliver to laugh at me again.


    And before he could humiliate me, the realization hit me like a bomb, and I used all my strength to push Oliver hard; I was shocked when I realized I was so strong that I made Oliver''s body hit on the opposite wall with a loud bang.


    I could see the pain that registered on Oliver''s face, and I wanted to say sorry and ask him if he was alright, but I felt so confused about what had happened. And kissing back Oliver again with total abandon made me feel so embarrassed, And physically hurting him is not part of my plan for tonight since I am not a violent type of person.


    "Victoria, wait!" I heard Oliver call out for me, but I ran away from him as fast as possible, and I felt glad Declan had already asked for our bill and made the payment. I asked him to bring me somewhere where we could talk since I didn''t want to deal with Oliver.


    Declan beamed and gladly offered his hand to me, and we walked out of the restaurant together; I don''t know if he knew that Oliver was in the restaurant together with Keisha, and I felt glad Declan didn''t mention anything.


    I was still touching my lips with my fingers, and I relived the kiss I shared with Oliver moments ago. And I can still feel the lingering kisses of Oliver. It felt so lovely kissing him, and I still feel light-headed until now, and I couldn''t believe I turned to be a playgirl.


    Never in my life, I realize I would be dating a hot guy and kissing another hunk on the same night. But I couldn''t deny, Oliver will always be the temptation that I can''t resist. I could still feel the butterflies on my chest as I tried to control my breathing.


    I was shocked when Declan drove me to the park, and I could tell no one was in the Park at this moment; the place was dim, and I suddenly felt worried, but I knew Declan would never hurt me. He opened the car door for me, and he assisted me in climbing out of his car, he was looking at me with great intensity, and I felt so afraid if he would kiss me, and I was glad that he only took my hand.


    We walked towards the center of the park holding hands, and I suddenly felt apprehensive since I wondered what happened to this place when it used to be well lighted. I used to see many children playing here at night, and even teenagers our age would be having a date at this park.


    But I don''t want him to think I am afraid of his company, and he took me into one of the park benches, and Declan asked me to sit down. He put his jacket around my shoulders when he noticed I shuddered, and I wanted to tell him I didn''t feel cold, yet I was a little nervous since I could feel that something was about to happen to me tonight.


    Declan suddenly excused himself and told me he would be right back since he had forgotten something in his car. I wanted to tell him not to leave me, but I could hear my inner self is telling me everything will be alright. I fished out my phone, and I suddenly felt excited when I saw missed calls from Oliver, and I felt glad I turned my phone silent, or else I would be tempted to answer his call.


    I was terrified when I raised my head, and I saw a big black wolf not so far from me, and he was on the other bench next to me, and I wondered what was going on with me since I kept seeing wild animals. And I screamed louder than I could imagine when I saw the wolf leap towards me. I kept my eyes wide open as I waited for the black wolf to attack me, and I couldn''t move my legs due to my shock.


    I realized I would die even before I could have my eighteenth birthday, and I could no longer say goodbye to my parents.. But my cries ceased when I saw another wolf lunge towards the black wolf, and they were fighting each other, and my tears fell on my cheeks when I realized it was Oliver''s wolf who saved me from my attacker.

 Chapter 44 - The Black Wolf

    Oliver''s POV


    Victoria was stunned when she pushed me hard, and I could tell she couldn''t believe she was that strong because she didn''t know she was a werewolf. Victoria has no idea of what she is capable of, and I could see the concern on her face when I hit my body hard on the wall, and I groaned, feigning to be in pain because I wanted her to come closer to me and help me. I tried to laugh away my frustrations when she ran away from me.


    I am aware that Victoria felt troubled about me, but I didn''t feel any pain at all, and I slowly walked back to our table, and I became more down when I realized she had already left with Declan.


    "We need to go, Keisha," I said, and she creased her forehead as she looked at me.


    "Our dessert has not yet been served; I wanted the tiramisu since I had been craving it for many days now, and we can''t cancel it now." She declared.


    "We will eat that dessert some other time, Keisha, but for now, we need to leave," I said, and I could see how her face lit up since she thought I would be taking her for another date, but the truth is I needed to go after Declan since I felt uneasy, and I didn''t trust him enough.


    I know he would use another method to claim Victoria as his mate, and I will never allow him to do that since the natural way would be most effective. He might hurt Victoria along the way because she needed to know about who she was first before Declan should do something to her.


    "Are you sure about that, Oliver?" Keisha asked, and I could see how her eyes twinkled with excitement, and I nodded my head. And she got up from her chair, and she linked her arm with mine as we got out from the restaurant until we reached the parking lot; I am just glad they are no longer in the area, or else Victoria will get jealous again.


    I could finally conclude that Victoria likes me too by the way she kissed me back; I had kissed her so many times already, including the kisses I stole from her when I was lying beside her on her bed. I know I should not count those moments since she didn''t know I kissed her. And I know she only said yes to Declan to get back at me for what I have done to her, and I needed to confess my feelings for Victoria before it would be too late.


    "What? But why?" Keisha complained when she realized I was taking her home.


    "I needed to go home to the Winner estate Keisha, my dad texted me, and they are at the mansion waiting for me." I lied since I don''t have parents anymore, and she grimaced.


    "How could you end our date so quickly, Oliver?" She asked, and I looked at her.


    "It wasn''t a date, remember? You volunteered to come with me, and I want to call it a night, Keisha." I responded as I got out and opened the car door for her.


    "Come on, Oliver, I could tell you were so jealous of Declan because I am sure Victoria is now having fun with him, and we didn''t know where he took her. They could be somewhere where they can be alone and make out until midnight." She responded, and I couldn''t stop feeling angry as I realized she could be right. I clenched my fists as I tried to control myself.


    "I don''t care what they are doing right now, Keisha; all I need to do is go home," I responded as I walked her to her doorstep.


    "Thank you for your help, Keisha. I owe you." I said, and she smiled.


    "You can repay me with a kiss, Oliver." She said, and I looked at her, and I couldn''t stop feeling guilty that I used her tonight, and even if it were her own will to come with me to the restaurant, I would never do something like this again. Even if Keisha is throwing herself at me, I don''t want to take advantage of her, so I needed to be honest, even if it hurt her.


    "I am sorry, Keisha, but I can''t, and I need to leave now; I will make it up with you," I said, and her face saddened.


    "I know how much you like her, Oliver, but if I were you, you better stop your craziness because she will never like you," Keisha said, and I could feel her bitterness in her voice.


    "I can''t do that, Keisha; Victoria is not only intelligent and beautiful, but she is also something more," I replied, and I could see the pain on her face. I felt glad I didn''t add Victoria is destined to be my other half, my only love, and my future bride.


    "I disgust you, Oliver." She replied and turned her heels away from me without having a second look, and I walked back towards my car, and I felt so glad that I had been honest with Keisha.


    "Oliver, where are you?" Zane asked right away the moment I answered his call.


    "I am on my way to search for Victoria and Declan," I replied since I had already informed him about Declan''s plan of dating Victoria.


    "You should hurry and go to the Zenith Central Park." He said, and I realized he had come.


    "Thank you for coming, buddy," I said as I relaxed, knowing he was there, and I didn''t expect he would come, and I am sure he will do everything he can to save Victoria, the Luna of our pack. And if something went wrong, my best friend would take good care of my girl.


    I drove my car fast, but I ensured I would never violate any traffic rules since I didn''t want to be in trouble while trying to save Victoria.


    "Don''t mention it, Oliver. I came since I wanted to help you." He replied. I couldn''t stop myself from grinning.


    "It is about time," I said, and he laughed before ending the call since I could already see the park.


    I parked my car reasonably since I didn''t want Declan to know I was looking for them. I climbed out of my car in a hurry, and I was looking for Zane right away, and I smiled when I realized he had already transformed on his wolf form, and I was moving on my way to the center of the park where I could see Victoria''s figure sitting on a bench.


    I could tell Declan was the reason why the whole place was dim, and I am sure he asked his best friend to clear the area so he could do his plan. I wondered where he could be and why he needed to leave Victoria alone, and I could feel the urge to come near her, but I waited for Declan to come back, and my eyes got so big when I saw a black wolf, and everything happened so fast.


    It is impossible, but I could see him with my eyes, and I realized the rumors were true; the black wolf exists, he might be called the lone wolf, but I am aware he came to Zenith to make Victoria his mate. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so worried about Victoria, and I wondered what happened to Declan, and when I looked around, I saw his body not so far from us, lying on the ground unconscious.


    I expected Declan would hurt Victoria, but it turned out something more sinister came, and I needed to use all my strength to protect the love of my life. I shifted on my wolf form before he could attack her, and I was waiting for his next move; and the moment he lunged at Victoria, I was able to shield her body with my frame, and his fangs made contact with my body, and I could see his eyes glaring at me.


    "Aren''t you afraid of who I am?" The black wolf asked as we continued to fight on the ground. I could feel his teeth on my neck, and I could feel the pain right away, even if he was bigger than me, and his attack was powerful; I was able to attack his extremities, and I could tell he was determined to defeat me. I didn''t have any idea how to win against him, but my willingness to protect Victoria is my only weapon.


    "I am not afraid of you, and you should leave my mate alone." I howled, and he laughed.


    "Mate? How could you claim her as your mate when she was dating another guy? " He asked, and I could feel the mockery in his voice. I didn''t let his words weaken my defense. I evaded some of his attacks, and I could feel the pain all over my body, and I could taste the blood on my mouth as we continued to battle. I could feel Victoria was watching us with horror, and I wanted to end our fight immediately so I could be with Victoria.


    "You must leave now before my entire pack could kill you. You don''t belong here." I yelled.


    "I came here for Victoria, and I will make her my mate, Oliver." He said, and I was shocked that he knew my name, and I felt so triumphant when I brought his body down, and I was winning our fight, but he was able to get back on his feet, but he suddenly moved away from me.


    When I looked around, I was surprised to see my pack members in the vicinity, and the black wolf made his way out after he realized my pack surrounded him, and I am just glad they were only watching us from a distance.


    "Wolf!" I heard Victoria''s sweet voice, and I slowly lay on the ground as I pretended to lose consciousness.. I smiled when I realized this time Victoria Winner bought my act as I felt her fingers caress my body, and her voice was trembling with fear as she sobbed while calling my name.

 Chapter 45 - A New Friend

    Victoria''s POV


    I have never been so scared my entire life, and I know without Oliver''s wolf, I could have injured myself, or worse, I could have died since the black wolf is so big, and I wondered why suddenly we have wolves around the city. First, it was Oliver''s wolf, and now another came, and I could tell he brings trouble.


    They fought each other, and I could see their sharp fangs as they tried to bite one another, and I felt so lucky that Wolf came to save me. And I couldn''t stop myself from sobbing as I could feel the pain of the grey wolf every time the black wolf attacked him.


    My feet were still frozen on the ground, and I could still feel the shivering of my body because of the dread that I felt when I saw the black wolf on his way to attack me. I wanted to help Oliver''s pet, and I felt worried that something would happen to him since his opponent was bigger than him, but I was impressed when I saw him fight the black wolf back without fear.


    And I realized it is not the size that matters since my wolf friend was able to bring his opponent down, but since the black wolf is more vital, he got back on his feet right away. It was a good fight, but I was so afraid if something happened to my favorite wolf, and I winced when I saw the blood on his mouth. I could feel the bile on my stomach as I tried to look away from them, but I didn''t want to miss a moment, so I watched them as they continued to fight each other.


    I could tell they were both excellent, and their fighting skills were exceptional, and since I hate the black wolf, I wanted Oliver''s pet to win the fight. And I wondered what is he doing here at the park. Did Oliver leave him here? I watched them with wide eyes when I saw the black wolf suddenly run away from the grey wolf, and it felt like he was afraid of something.


    "I will come back for you, Victoria." I could feel the hair on my skin stood up when I heard an unfamiliar voice, and it was deep and scary; I looked around the park, but I hadn''t seen anyone, and I saw the black wolf staring at me, and I shook my head when I thought it was him who communicated with me. I think I started to become crazy because of Oliver Prize.


    "Beware on your eighteenth birthday, Victoria, something will happen to you, and you will realize being the heiress of your father''s wealth doesn''t matter at all, and your popularity will become useless." I heard the same voice again, even if I couldn''t see anyone at the park, and the black wolf darted another glance at me before he finally fled.


    How could I think a wild animal would speak to me? I suddenly became anxious about myself since it felt like I had heard the black wolf warn me. And I could see the looked of hunger in his eyes.


    "Who are you?" I asked as I was looking at the disappearing figure of the black wolf, and as I expected, no one answered me, and I tried to look around one more time before I hastily moved beside Oliver''s wolf. I got down on my knees as I tried my best to calm myself since I couldn''t stop thinking about the voice I heard on my head a while ago.


    I set aside the worries I felt as I focused my attention on the lying figure of the grey wolf, and I couldn''t stop my heart from feeling so hurt as I looked at him, and it felt like we were connected with each other. And I couldn''t stop myself from crying again when I realized blood covered his frame, and I could tell he had injuries all over his body since I could feel and see it on my fingers as I caressed his fur. And I could tell he was in pain.


    "Wolf, thank you so much for saving my life. I owe you a lot, and please hang on while I will ask for some help." I said, and when I was about to get up, his eyes opened, and I could see that he was staring back at me, and I smiled at him.


    "Don''t leave me, Victoria." I heard another voice, and this time, it was Oliver''s voice that I heard, and I could tell I was going crazy that I could listen to voices on my head. And as I stared at the grey wolf on the ground, I realized I couldn''t carry his body since he is enormous, and I didn''t want to add his pain, knowing he could have fractured his bones after the fight he had with the black wolf, and I realized I needed to bring him to a Veterinarian.


    And I felt so relieved when I heard him groan in pain. Knowing Oliver''s pet is still alive makes me so happy, and I got up since I couldn''t let him die. I needed to ask for some help, and I walked towards the bench to pick up my bag and get my phone, and my steps faltered when I saw someone coming in my direction, and this time I could tell it was a man.


    "Are you okay, Miss?" He asked the moment he got closer to me; my instinct was telling me to run, but I needed to put my trust in him as I realized Declan was no longer around, and I wondered what happened to him why he suddenly left me when I needed him the most.


    When I looked at his face, I could tell right away that I could trust him. He was smiling at me from ear to ear, and my intuition was telling me that he could be my only hope, and since I badly needed his help, I set aside my worries for the meantime.


    "Do you need some help?" He asked.


    "Yes! Sir, I need your help." I answered, and I could see the concern on his face as he looked at me tenderly.


    "Are you hurt?" He asked me, and I shook my head.


    "No, I am not physically hurt, but I am emotionally in pain since my friend is hurting; please help me bring him to the veterinarian," I begged, and I could see the amusement on his face as he lifted his eyebrows.


    "I am talking about my wolf friend," I said as I pointed in the direction of Oliver''s pet.


    "Are you sure this wild animal is your friend?" He asked, and I couldn''t read the expression on his face as I nodded my head.


    "Okay, allow me to check him first." He replied, and I smiled, thinking he could help us. I couldn''t deny even in dim light, I could tell he was handsome, and he was almost as tall as Oliver, and I hated myself that even if I was in a very delicate situation, I am still had time to think about Oliver. He was on his knees, and I was shocked when he picked him up and carried him in his arms.


    "Is he alright?" I asked, and I couldn''t stop feeling worried about the wolf.


    "Yes, he is fine, and I think he is only in love." He replied, and I furrowed my forehead as I followed behind him.


    "How could you say that? A black wolf attacked him, and he is suffering." I responded.


    "Believe me, your pet is fine." He said, and I wondered why he was not afraid of the wolf, and I smiled as I realized he thought I was the owner of the wolf, and I suddenly felt worried about what would be Oliver''s reaction when he found out a black wolf hurt his pet.


    "Can you tell me your address?" He asked, and I almost collided with his frame when he suddenly stopped walking and turned his face to look at me.


    "Are you sure you can take us home?" I asked, and he smiled and nodded his head.


    "Of course, you are a beautiful young woman who needed some help in the middle of the night, and I am glad I can be at your service." He said, and I smiled at him. He is so attractive, and no wonder I could see the wedding ring on his finger. He brought us to his pick-up truck, and I opened the door at the back, and he slowly put the wolf down.


    "Don''t worry, he is fine. I couldn''t believe you have a wolf for a pet." He said as he closed the door and opened the front seat passenger''s door for me, and I got inside his car feeling so glad that someone came and helped us. I didn''t correct him that I don''t own the wild animal inside his vehicle.


    "Hey, stop worrying about your pet, he is okay, and your wolf is the strongest among his pack." He said, and he drove away from the park after I told him my complete address, and I looked at him sideways with confusion on my face as I thought about the pack he mentioned.


    "I am a Vet," He said, and I beamed at him, and I felt so delighted that he came on time, and we fell silent for the rest of the ride.


    "That is your house?" He asked as he looked at our enormous house after we got inside the gate, and we were taking the long driveway.


    "Yeah," I said.


    "Wow! I didn''t know you were the daughter of Nicklaus Winner." He said, and I looked at him.


    "Do you know my dad?" I asked, and he nodded his head.


    "I think there is no one in this country who doesn''t know your father. I have seen this house featured in a magazine." He said as he parked his car, and I suddenly felt worried about how I would take the wolf inside our house without being detected by the housemaids and my father''s men.


    "Thank you so much for your help," I said.


    "By the way, I am Victoria," I added.


    "I know, the only daughter of Niklaus is named Victoria, and your nickname is Victory, right?" He asked, and I nodded my head as I grinned at him.


    "I am Zane, and it is nice to meet you, Victoria; I hope we can be friends; it would be an honor to be your friend." He said, and when I saw his beautiful smile, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so happy as I realized for the first time someone had asked me to be his friend.


    "Of course, the honor would be mine, Zane," I responded with a beautiful smile appeared on my face, and I could feel it on my core that Zane would become a part of my life; and I couldn''t wait to meet his wife, and I could tell he had a lovely wife waiting for home for him.

 Chapter 46 - Absolute Happiness

    Oliver''s POV


    I couldn''t believe my best friend would show himself to Victoria, and I could tell he was doing all this to torture me for not believing in him and the elders about my destined mate. I wouldn''t say I like the idea that he will reach out to Victoria without me, it has been my dream to introduce my best friend to the woman I will fall in love with, and I didn''t know he had another plan.


    When he threw my body at the back seat of his car, I wanted to shift into my human form and drag Victoria with me, but I didn''t have a choice but to remain calm as I listened to their conversations.


    "What are you doing here at Zenith, Zane?" I asked using my mind since I didn''t want Victoria to hear our conversation, and I could listen to my best friend''s laughter.


    "How are you going to go home if I will not offer my help, Oliver? Do you want Victoria to know the truth before her eighteenth birthday?" Zane asked, and I became speechless since I knew I couldn''t disagree with my best friend because I didn''t even know how I was going to get away from this mess, knowing that Victoria would never leave my side. I am afraid she will learn that I am Oliver Prize, her mortal enemy.


    And the truth is I felt so delighted that Zane and the other werewolves of our pack came to help me, or else it would take time before I could defeat the black wolf, or worse he can kill me because I admit that he was strong, and it would be so hard on my part to win against him.


    I could now say he was real. I thought he didn''t exist, and I wondered why he needed to show himself to my mate, and I felt worried as I realized he knew about Victoria and who I was.


    "You are right, buddy, and thank you for coming, but I hate that Victoria will know you like someone else and not my best friend. Because ever since I was younger, I have wanted to introduce you to my future wife as my best friend. And not some stranger in the night." I replied.


    "Thank you, and I never thought I was that important to you." He replied


    "Of course, you know how much you mean to me, Zane; you were always there for me ever since we were younger," I replied.


    "Aren''t you afraid if I will fight you and take away the title from you, and I will lead as the new Alpha of our pack?" He asked, and I laughed.


    "I would be glad to step down and appoint you like our new Alpha, Zane. You know that I always wanted to have a simple life, but now that I met Victoria, I found a different meaning for my life, and I think this time I am willing to defend my title for her sake." I responded, and he chuckled.


    "So, you are now sure that she will become your wife?" He asked.


    "Of course, I have never been so certain my entire life. And this is the first time I feel this way towards anyone, and it might sound corny, but I can tell Victoria is my life and my everything, and she is the only one for me." I responded.


    "Well, it is about time you have to tell me something like that, Oliver, and it is not corny at all since that is the truth," Zane replied.


    "Yeah, and it may be hard on my part to accept that you were right, but I don''t have a choice but to admit I am falling in love with Victoria Winner, Zane, and right now, I wanted to take your place and drive this car while I was holding her hand," I said as I looked at her. I could still feel her worries since her shoulders were shaking.


    "Can you tell Victoria to relax, Zane?" I asked my best friend since I wanted to comfort my girl, and I couldn''t wait to be alone with her and tell Victoria how I really felt towards her.


    "Are you okay, Miss?" Zane asked Victoria, and my face fell when I heard her answer since I knew she was trying to look okay.


    "Yeah, I am fine." She responded as she looked sideways and smiled shyly at Zane, and my heart was aching that I couldn''t show myself to her, and it felt like the ride was so long since I wanted to go to her room and sleep with her again in my wolf form since I wanted to feel the comfort of her embrace.


    "You are not fine, I may be a stranger to you, but I could feel you are worried about something. You can tell me if you want. Are you still worried about your friend?" Zane asked, and before she could turn her head and look at me, I had already closed my eyes and pretended I was still unconscious.


    "Yes, I am; what if he had an internal injury? I have seen how he fought the black wolf, and if he didn''t save me, I could have died. I owe him a lot." She responded, and I could feel the amusement of my friend when she answered her.


    "You have to believe me; he is more than fine, and don''t worry, I can come tomorrow to your house and check his vitals if it would be alright with you." My best friend said.


    "Okay, don''t worry, I will pay you for the check-up since it would be home service," Victoria responded.


    "You don''t need to pay me with anything." My best friend muttered, and I hate that he is having a good time talking with my girl, and it could have been me.


    I am impressed with my best friend''s acting when he pretended to be shocked the moment we arrived at the Winner estate, and his conversations with Victoria seemed believable. And I could tell Zane could be a good actor.


    "Zane, you don''t need to come back tomorrow. You know I am fine, and I was only feigning my injuries since I wanted Victoria to take good care of me," I said while still using telepathy.


    "If you want to convince Victoria you are not feeling well, you need me, buddy." He said, and I know he was right, besides he wasn''t lying when my best friend told Victoria he is a Veterinarian since he took up the degree program Doctor of Veterinary Medicine.


    "And I think there is nothing wrong if you will introduce me to her as your best friend since I didn''t lie to her, Oliver, aside from the fact that I know you are a werewolf, and I am aware you are in your wolf form as of the moment," Zane added.


    "Besides, I don''t plan to hide my real identity from Victoria, and I guess the moment you introduce her to me, by the time she will become your girlfriend, she will only remember me as the Vet who helped her and not your Beta since she doesn''t know about us yet, and I am sure Victoria will get angry the moment she will learn who we are." He continued.


    "Of course, she will," I replied, and how I wished she would not hate me forever the moment she would find out the biggest lie and secret about herself.


    I felt guilty since it was true, but I didn''t intend to lie with her, and this is the fault of Nicklaus why he wanted his daughter to have a normal life, like an ordinary human girl. I think his wife influenced him because we all knew Victoria''s mom wanted to become a human at first before she met and fell in love with Niklaus. She loved the life of a simple human girl, even if her parents were both werewolves.


    Zane opened the door and helped Victoria climb out of his car, and if I hadn''t known how in love he was with his wife, I could have been jealous, but I trust Zane, and he will never betray me.


    "Do you think you can help me wake up the wolf?" Victoria asked.


    "Of course, you can wake him up by kissing him." Zane''s answer made me laugh, and I could tell Victoria could hear me like I was howling now.


    "What? Are you sure about that?" Victoria asked, and I could feel the doubt through her voice.


    "Did you hear him? Before you can even kiss him, he is already howling." Zane said, and Victoria giggled while I waited patiently, and I could feel my entire body was on fire when I felt her fingers caress my fur before she gave me a quick peck on the lips.


    I stood up on my feet right away and leaped to the ground. Victoria''s laughter warmed my heart, and even if I am still worried about the appearance of the black wolf, my excitement to be sleeping beside her tonight takes away my worries, and I felt so glad she was fine, and I was able to protect her tonight.


    "Zane, please tell the elders to come to my place, and tell them about the black wolf. We need to have a meeting the soonest possible time." I declared.


    "Yes, we really need a meeting, Oliver. We all know the lone black wolf is the most feared by the werewolves. And the elders were right, and you are the only werewolf who can defeat him." Zane responded.


    "Maybe it was your time to bring him down, and I guess if only Victoria weren''t there, you could have defeated the black wolf. I could tell your mind was occupied about her, and you are more worried about Victoria''s safety rather than the appearance of the black wolf." My best friend said, and I couldn''t disagree with him.


    Zane said goodbye to Victoria, and he ruffled my hair before he got back to his car and drove away from the Winner mansion.


    "Wolf!" Victoria said the moment we reached in front of our rooms, and I could see she was smiling now, and I looked up at her, and she got down on her knees.


    "Please, stay with me tonight.." She whispered in my ear before she took me into her loving arms, and my heart danced with happiness as I felt the comfort that I had been craving for, and I know only with Victoria can I feel absolute happiness and satisfaction.

 Chapter 47 - Looking Handsome And Hot

    Victoria''s POV


    I couldn''t believe it when my new Veterinarian friend told me I only needed to kiss the Wolf and he would wake up, and I was surprised when he did. And it feels like the wolf in front of me is more than just a wolf, but I know that I am thinking about an impossible thing because werewolves don''t exist. They were merely a fantasy.


    They only come to life in books and movies, and I am almost eighteen to believe something like that. How could I have that kind of thing playing in my mind right now? Maybe it was because of the black wolf who almost attacked me that I was thinking about werewolves. And I shook my head as I tried to stop thinking those absurd things.


    My heart was pounding as I watched Oliver''s wolf leap from Zane''s pick-up truck, and this time I could see he was standing on his feet, and I smiled as I realized he was perfectly fine after his fight with the black beast. And I am so proud of him that I couldn''t stop ruffling his fur.


    "I need to go now, Victoria." Zane declared while the wolf was standing beside me, and my new friend got down on his knees and looked at the wild animal as if he was communicating with him, and maybe it was because he is a Vet, and that is why he can understand the feelings of the wolf.


    "Thank you so much, Zane; I don''t know what happened to us if you didn''t come," I said.


    "You are welcome, Victoria." He responded, smiling at me, showing his perfect white teeth that made me think about Oliver, and I wondered where he could be right now.


    How could I push Oliver so hard? I hope I didn''t injure his spine since I think I heard his bones crack after he hit his back on the hard wall after we shared another mind-blowing kiss. I couldn''t deny every time he kisses me, it feels like nothing matters anymore. It feels like we are in our own world.


    It was so funny that I allowed Oliver to kiss me for how many times already. And I think he already knows that I really like him after that hot make-out session I had with him. I couldn''t deny I was falling for him hard, and I could no longer keep it to myself. I need to confess my feelings for him, or else I will go crazy.


    But I don''t want Oliver to make fun of me again. His actions confused my innocent heart. I need to beg him to stop giving me mixed signals because I don''t want to have a broken heart and soul. I could tell he would never kiss me that way if he didn''t feel anything towards me. But he can be a good actor, and I don''t know how to determine if he really likes me.


    And I am wondering how Oliver could kiss me knowing I am with another guy, but I am worst than him because I kissed him back knowing I was with Declan, and right now, I felt worried about Declan. What if the black wolf attacked him, and he was lying on the ground somewhere in the park with injuries.


    "Do you think the black wolf didn''t attack anyone in the park?" I asked Zane, but I felt shy to tell Zane I was there at the park with a boy.


    "I think he only tried to attack you, Victoria. Don''t worry because I asked my friend from the police department to check and search the area to make sure the wolf didn''t hurt anyone; he already texted me, he found no one in the area." He replied, and I released a sigh of relief as I realized Declan was safe, but I couldn''t believe he left me out there alone; how could he do that to me?


    Zane got inside his car after we said goodbye to each other, and he looked at the wolf one more time, and it made me feel uneasy as I remember the voices I heard while I was at the park, and I suddenly felt worried about my sanity. And I have this feeling that I couldn''t quite comprehend. Right now, I could feel like my entire body was on fire since I felt so hot, even if I could feel the chilly breeze that brushed my skin.


    I watched Zane''s car getting smaller as he drove away from our mansion, and I only walked towards the main house when I could no longer see the tail lights of his car.


    I walked faster while the wolf was running beside me, and I smiled as I realized I became more connected with Oliver''s wolf, I giggled when I remembered I kissed him, and it was stupid of me to think it felt like I was kissing Oliver. He was a wolf, for goodness''s sake.


    And as we made our way towards the grand staircase, I felt glad I had seen no one in the living room, and I was no longer afraid about my father''s bodyguards since my father already knew about Oliver''s wolf pet.


    I felt guilty that I didn''t tell Zane the grey wolf who saved my life is not mine, and he belonged to my mortal enemy; yeah, I admit I don''t get along with Oliver Prize, yet he is the only guy I wanted to spend the rest of my life with until we grew old together and our hair turned to grey.


    I was on my tiptoe when I reached in front of my room, and I got down on my knees as I spoke with the wolf in a low voice because I was so afraid Oliver would come out from his room and find me with his wolf. I smiled when the wolf wiggled his tail after asking him to spend the night with me.


    "I am sorry, Wolf, but you need to take a bath since you were on the ground, and I don''t want you to sleep with me knowing your fur stink with blood and dust," I said to him, and he was looking up to me like he understands my every word.


    I was surprised when he followed me into the bathroom, and as I motioned him to come to the bathtub, he obliged by jumping on the tub. I giggled the entire time as I bathed him with cold water, and it amazed me when I couldn''t find a single wound in his body as I lathered him with my body wash.


    I was planning to nurse his wounds, but I wondered why I couldn''t see one, and it made me realize maybe it was the black wolf''s blood after all, and I became more impressed with my wolf. It sounds perfect on my lips every time I call him, but I think I should name him "Wolfe" from now on, even if I am so tempted to call him Oliver, but I don''t want to have another misunderstanding with my mortal enemy.


    I towel dry his fur with my bath towel, and then I asked him to follow me to my vanity table. I asked him to jump on the chair, and I think he understood everything I said to him since he was following my every command without repeating my words, and I could tell Oliver got the smartest pet in the world.


    Wolfe seemed well trained, and the way he looked at me made my entire body tingle, and I hate to think every time I stare at his eyes, it feels like I was looking at Oliver. I blow dry his hair, and I could see he was watching my reflection on the vanity mirror the whole time


    "Why are you staring at me, Wolfe? Do you find me attractive?" I asked, and I was laughing while I was shaking my head. I think this wolf is making me crazy. I asked him to lay on my bed while I stripped my clothes in front of him since I needed to take a bath.


    I almost laughed when I found him looking at me while he was like a statue on top of my bed, and this was the first time I saw his eyes enlarge. He howled when I came closer to him, and I was only wearing my panties and bra, and I don''t know, but it feels like he was telling me about something, and I was giggling as I walked towards the bathroom, and when I finished taking my bath, I found him on the spot where I left him.


    "You can''t sleep without me by your side, Wolfe? Did Oliver leave you at the park?" I asked, and he was still staring at me, and I put on my pajamas quickly, and I blew dry my hair, and when I was done, he was already lying on the bed, and I slowly got down on my side of the bed and looked at him with tenderness.


    "Thank you, Wolfe, you saved my life tonight," I said, and he snuggled into me, and I gladly hugged him back.


    "I wished I could sleep with you every night, Wolfe. It feels so nice to have you, and I feel secure every time I am near you." I declared, and I felt him scooted closer to me, and I drifted into a deep beautiful sleep dreaming about Oliver and his wolf.


    When I woke up the following morning, I could no longer find Wolfe, and I could tell he went to his master. I got up and took a shower, and put on my dress, and I was stunned when I opened my door, and I found Oliver leaning on his door while he was staring at me intensely, and I quickly closed my door and walked away from as far away from him.


    But Oliver could move faster than I am, and he grabbed my wrist, and in an instant, he spun me around.. He pinned me to the wall, and my bag and books fell to the floor, and I could feel my entire body turn like jelly as I gaped at him looking so handsome and hot desires were written all over his face, and without warning, he captured my mouth and kissed me passionately.

 Chapter 48 - Challenge Accepted

    Oliver''s POV


    Victoria bathed me, and it was the most beautiful feeling I have ever felt, the sensation she gave me was beyond compare, and I couldn''t take away my eyes from her angelic face as she was caressing my body with her soft fingers. I could tell she was enjoying herself as she lathered my body with her body wash, and it felt so wonderful to smell her vanilla scent on my frame. I need to have her as my mate, and I know I will go crazy if I can''t have her.


    It was torture when Victoria stripped off her clothes in front of me, and I could tell my human self was shouting for release, and I couldn''t stop myself from looking at her gorgeous body, and her beautiful face was making me insane. How could she look so perfect? I looked at her like I couldn''t believe she was even real and felt like my entire body had turned into stone.


    And when she smiled at me, she took my breath away, and I couldn''t think straight, and Victoria made it worse when she came closer to me. Her heavenly scent is turning me on like I haven''t felt this kind of emotion before, and it took a lot of self-control not to shift into my human form and take her into my arms as I watched her walk gracefully into the bathroom.


    I couldn''t stop thinking that she kissed me on the lips while I was in my wolf form, and it was the most romantic thing I have ever experienced. It feels like I am the frog in the fantasy story "The Frog Prince," and the difference is I am a wolf, and I can''t turn into a human after she kisses me because I can''t show my real identity to Victoria as of the moment.


    I needed to wait for the perfect moment, and just thinking about it made my entire body tremble. How can I face Victoria''s wrath once she finds out the truth about herself, me, and the werewolves? I set aside my worries as I watched her fell asleep while hugging me.


    And as usual, I shifted back into my human form, and I was caressing her face. Her skin felt so soft on my fingers, and I wanted to kiss her badly, but I didn''t want to wake her up, so I only gave her a quick peck on the lips, and it would never be enough since I wanted to taste her sweet mouth.


    I didn''t have enough sleep since I couldn''t stop watching Victoria''s face. And I need to calm down since my urges are killing me softly. I need to focus, and I can''t deny the appearance of the black wolf is making me feel skeptical, and I needed to speak with Niklaus since I have to protect Victoria from that beast.


    By the time I woke up, I had stood up from her soft bed and tiptoed going out of her room since I needed to be careful that no one would see me early morning coming out of her room because I felt tired shifting back into my wolf form. And my face turned bright red when I opened the door and found Celia standing on Victoria''s doorstep, and I could see the surprised look on her face.


    "Good morning, Oliver!" She greeted me, and I could see the smile she was trying to hide. I combed my messy hair with my fingers since I felt so embarrassed that Celia found me at Victoria''s room early in the morning, and I suddenly felt worried if she would tell Victoria.


    "Good morning, Celia, I was looking for my pet, but I haven''t seen him in Victoria''s room; I know my pet had been sleeping in her room lately, and please don''t tell Victoria that I knew since I am aware she doesn''t want me to know that she had been playing with my wolf," I said, and she nodded her head.


    "Of course, don''t worry, I won''t tell her anything, Oliver." She said, and I smiled at her before I crossed the hallway and got inside my room, and I felt so angry with myself since I should have been careful, but my instinct was telling me that I could trust Celia, and she will not tell Victoria.


    I took a cold shower because until now, I still felt like my entire frame was on fire ever since I saw Victoria''s perfect body. I couldn''t deny the longing I felt for her and knowing she belonged to me intensified the desires that I had for Victoria. And the urge to kiss her once again is driving me nuts.


    I quickly put on my clothes since I wanted to drive her to school today, and I was patiently waiting for her outside her bedroom. From this day on, I wanted everyone at the Academy to know that I like Victoria Winner, and I will do everything I can and whatever it takes to win her heart.


    When I was satisfied with my looks when I looked at my reflection on the mirror of my dresser, I smiled and got out of my room in haste. I could tell Victoria was still inside her room, and I was leaning on the wall as I waited for her to come out.


    I was lost for words when I saw her get out of her room. Victoria looks like an angel, and her beautiful face is a reminder that I am such a lucky werewolf to have her as my mate, and I could catch a glimpse of the shock on her face when she realized I was waiting for her. Still, she turned her heels away from me, and I could tell she was avoiding me as she strode faster without looking back at me.


    But I could walk faster than Victoria, and I was able to catch up with her right away, and I could no longer control myself. I held her wrist, and then I spun her around, and with one swift movement, I was able to pin her to the wall, and I could hear the loud pounding of my heart as I pressed my body against hers, and I knew I got her, and she could no longer deny the attraction she felt for me.


    I kissed Victoria, at last; I have been dying to claim her mouth ever since I kissed her in the restaurant hallway where she had her dinner date with Declan. And when I saw the black wolf at the park, I felt so jealous that even the most feared and wicked wolf in the entire werewolf community came to Zenith to take his chance with Victoria.


    I only heard his name as a legendary wolf, and most werewolves thought he was only a myth, but when I saw him last night, I realized he was real. And now that my enemies are beginning to emerge, I need to do the right thing and lower my pride once and for all to have Victoria as my mate.


    I was kissing Victoria like I was kissing her for the first time, and it was a hell of a kiss, and when I released her mouth, I could see the anger on her face, and then the next thing I felt was the hard slap on my face, and yes, Victoria slapped me hard.


    "Stop playing with my heart, Oliver; I couldn''t take it anymore." She said in more than a whisper, and I felt glad she wasn''t yelling at me, and I could see that her entire body was trembling.


    "Hey, I am sorry, Victoria, but I am not playing with you," I said as I cupped her face, and I could still feel the sting on my face.


    "Why do you keep on kissing me every chance you can get? You can''t just continue doing that, please, don''t ever do that anymore if you only want to prove your point." She said, and I could see the tears that welled up in her eyes, and I could feel the piercing of my heart as I realized I was hurting Victoria.


    "It is because I couldn''t stop myself from kissing you," I responded.


    "But why? You already proved your point, so please, I am begging you, just stop. You win, Oliver." She said, and I couldn''t believe Victoria Winner would simply accept defeat.


    "No, Victoria, you win, and you were right when you told me I am only the prize of the game you will play, and I don''t care. You were right, you are the school queen, and I was one of those boys who are so crazy about you." I declared, and her eyes got so big.


    "Yes, you win because I couldn''t take it anymore. I am helplessly falling in love with you, Victoria Winner." I added, and her face turned crimson, and I smiled as I looked at her adorable face, and she was looking at me as if I was talking in a different language since her mouth hung open.


    "No, you are only kidding, right?" She asked, and I shook my head.


    "No, I am serious, Victoria, and I hope you will accept me as your boyfriend because I couldn''t wait to have you as my girl," I said, and her face lit up, but I could tell she was still apprehensive about what I have said.


    "I know you are still doubtful about my intention, but I promised I would do everything to prove to you that I am serious with you. Be my girlfriend, Victory?" I asked, and she smiled.


    "Is that smile means yes?" I asked, feeling so hopeful.


    "Not a chance, Prize." She said, but I could tell she was smiling, and I grunted under my breath.


    "Then why did you smile sweetly at me?" I asked, and she giggled.


    "Well, I find it sweet that you call me Victory, and I think this is the first time you call me by my nickname." She responded.


    "Yeah, it was because I don''t want to acknowledge the truth about you, actually everything about you, but right now, I wanted to tell you, I am so glad that I was able to know you, Victory," I said, and this time her smile last longer.


    "When can I have your answer, Victoria?" I asked, and she looked at me with a solemn expression on her face.


    "When I told you, you win, it means I admit I have feelings for you too," She said, and this time I was the one smiling, and I realized I was still holding her waist, and I could still smell her intoxicating scent.


    "But I will not make it easy for you to give you my answer because of the way you hurt and humiliated me in front of our classmates." She added, and my face saddened, but I knew she was right.


    "Okay, that would be fair enough with me, but I hope you will not make it harder for me, Victoria," I responded.


    "It depends on your performance, Oliver." She replied.


    "Challenge accepted, Victory!" I exclaimed, and I winked at her before I released her from my hold, and I could feel my heart is dancing with happiness, and my smile widens as I took her hand and I felt glad she didn''t pull it away, and we walked out of the Winner mansion holding hands, and I was smiling like an idiot

 Chapter 49 - Overconfident

    Victoria''s POV


    I melted in Oliver''s arms, and the hot kiss we shared made me forget what happened last night at the park. For how many times I told myself never to kiss him back again if ever he will capture my mouth without my permission, but every time I felt his soft lips on mine, I will be lost to his charm once again.


    It was a wonderful kiss that I could feel the butterflies on my chest, and I let out a soft moan as he kissed me tenderly, and then his kiss became more demanding when he snaked his tongue past my lips, and I could feel the knots on my stomach. And when he sucked my tongue, I could feel the spark travels from my fingertips down to my spine.


    And I was moaning as I could feel the intensity of his kiss. And then something snapped, and I realized this was too much. Oliver was taking advantage of my weakness once again. He always kissed me wherever he wanted, and I couldn''t stop him every time he would claim my mouth, and I got the courage to slap him hard on his face, and I knew it was a hard slap that I could feel my palm got swollen.


    I told him to quit playing with my heart because I was tired, and I could no longer play with him since I knew I was losing the game we played. I was shocked by Oliver''s reaction after receiving my blow; I thought he would get angry with me, but instead, I saw Oliver''s face softened, and when he cupped my face and looked at me, I was surprised when I saw the expression on his face. And I could tell Oliver was staring at me full of affection.


    I thought I read him wrong, but when he uttered the most beautiful thing I have ever heard, I thought I''d got wings, and I was flying in the sky because of the happiness that I felt, and he stunned me with his confession. Oliver Prize conceded, and he told me he was helplessly falling in love with me.


    At that precise moment, I felt my heart would burst with too much happiness because I had never expected that he would tell me that he was falling in love with me. And I relived it even if we were now walking to his car. I was smiling from ear to ear as I realized the only boy I love feels the same way too, and I wanted to scream and let everyone know my wish came true, even before I could make it on my eighteenth birthday when I blew the candles of my cake.


    When Oliver asked me to be his girlfriend, I wanted to say yes right away. Still, of course, because of all the things that he had done to me, I realized I would not make it easy for him to have my answer even if it is already apparent that I am so crazy about him too, I still have my dignity, and I have a reputation at the Academy that I needed to uphold.


    And when I told him about my condition, I thought he would surrender, or he would beg me, but he accepted my challenge for him without complaining. I find it amusing that Oliver was willing to meet my demands, and I couldn''t wait to have him as my official boyfriend.


    And I know once we will become a couple, I need to be honest with him about my secret moments with his pet. Still, as of the moment, I couldn''t tell him yet about what happened to Wolfe and me last night at the park, and I suddenly remembered the Vet I met last night. I haven''t asked his number, and I hope Dr. Zane will visit when I have already got back from school; I wondered how I would find the wolf later if I would be spending my time with Oliver.


    I will worry about the wolf later; what is important at the moment is I am holding hands with Oliver. He only let go of my hand when I got inside his car, and I couldn''t believe that this was all happening to us; and I felt so happy when he took my hand the moment he drove his car, and we left our mansion.


    "Wow! Really? I exclaimed as I looked at Oliver when he brought me to one of my favorite places, and he nodded before he climbed out of the car, and he ordered doughnuts and coffee.


    "Thank you, Oliver," I said when he handed me my doughnuts and coffee, and when he smiled at me, I could feel my heart skip a bit.


    "You are welcome, Victory." He said, and my grin widened, and it sounded so sweet coming from his mouth, and I love the way he called me by my nickname.


    "How about you, are you not going to eat anything?" I asked him, and he nodded his head, and I could tell he was also like me; we were both smiling and enjoying our time with each other company, and I could tell this was the first time that I feel this way.


    "Just watching you eat your doughnut; I am already full." He replied, and I almost spit my coffee since I couldn''t believe Oliver could be sweet and corny too. I suddenly felt worried as I realized he was only pretending to be good with me because he was planning to do something sinister that would make me sad and lonely.


    "Hey, why do you look like you are about to cry, Victoria? Did I say something that upset you?" He asked when he noticed the abrupt change of my expression on my face, and when I looked at him, I found him gazing at me, and I felt glad it was still a stop sign, or else I would get worried since he needed to focus his attention on the road.


    "No," I responded, and I shook my head.


    "Come on, Victoria, even if you hate my guts, and we don''t get along most of the time, but I know when something is bothering you." He responded, and I could feel the worries and concern in his voice.


    "I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so worried that you are only doing all of this because you are planning something bigger to humiliate and hurt me," I said, and he darted a glance at me before he returned his attention on the road. I heard him release a heavy sigh before he spoke.


    "I know that I couldn''t stop you from thinking that way, but you have to believe everything I said a while ago. I am serious with you, Victoria, and please stop worrying because my guilt is eating me up." He declared as I felt him squeeze my hand.


    "From now on, I will try my best that I will be the source of your happiness and not the other way around. Don''t worry; you will realize along the way that I am not kidding at all. And I think you better say yes now so you can make sure I am not playing with your feelings, Victoria." He added.


    "It is not yet time, Oliver," I responded, and I beamed at him while he muttered the words, "I know, Victoria!"


    I felt anxious when I realized we were getting inside the school entrance. As usual, when we arrived at the Academy''s parking lot, almost all our classmates were still lingering in the area. At this point, I am no longer feel excited to see the boys waiting for me.


    My face was saddened when I saw Declan was among the crowd, and he was talking with the football players, including Tim, and I couldn''t believe he had the guts to wait for me knowing he abandoned me last night. And could feel the anger towards him, and the idea that I could have died last night made me have goosebumps on my skin.


    Oliver parked the car, and he attempted to kiss me, but I quickly avoided him, and I could see the disappointments on his face.


    "No more stealing of kisses, Oliver, unless I already accepted you as my boyfriend," I said, and he chuckled, and I could see the amusement on his face.


    "Okay, and I know one of these days you will be the one asking me to kiss you, Victoria, because I could tell you will miss my kisses." He responded feeling overconfident.


    "Stop being conceited, Oliver. It will never happen," I responded, and I couldn''t deny I was lying since he was right; I would be missing his kisses, and I could see Oliver''s disappointments since he wanted to protest. Still, I am determined to stop his habit of kissing me anytime he wanted, because I need to teach him a lesson, and that is why he needs to control himself.


    He got out of his car and opened the door for me, and he took my books and bag from me. I could hear the gasp of the girls, especially the cheerleaders headed by Keisha, and the boys were surprised; Declan stopped in his tracks when he realized I was with Oliver, but after he recovered from his shock, he walked towards us. Still, he ceased walking again when he saw Oliver was holding my hand, and together we walked in the direction of the library while I could feel my entire face blush.


    "I want everyone to know you are mine, Victoria." He whispered in my ear.


    "You can''t own me, Oliver," I said as I tried to sound angry. Still, I could feel the butterflies swarming on my stomach since it felt surreal that I was walking while holding hands with Oliver.. I loved it when he told me I was his, but there was no way I would admit it to him, maybe later on when he will become my official boyfriend, but for now, I will enjoy the moment I had with Oliver as he will do his best to make me say yes.

 Chapter 50 - I Will Be Waiting

    Victoria''s POV


    I felt conscious since Oliver had been staring at my face the moment he sat down across from me after we got inside the library, and instead of answering some of my assignments, I ended up doodling on my notes.


    "Are you done with your assignments, Oliver?" I asked, and he just nodded his head and continued watching me with great intensity that gave me goosebumps.


    "Would you stop staring at me like that?" I asked, and he chuckled.


    "Nah, I love watching your beautiful face, Victoria." He replied, and I could feel my heart leap in my chest, and my face felt warm, and I could tell I was blushing again.


    And when Lana joined us, I could tell she had so many questions regarding Oliver and me by the way she looked at us, and when we only had ten minutes to spare, I stood up, and then Oliver once again took my things from me and held my hand.


    We walked towards our classroom for our first period, and I couldn''t explain the gratification that I felt; I wanted to take my hand away from him, but it felt so good, and I have always wanted to be this close with Oliver ever since I realized I like him a lot.


    I could feel my worries as we neared our room since I didn''t want Oliver and Declan to have another fight because of me. And when we got inside, I saw Declan seated next to my empty chair. I could feel the tension in the air as Oliver looked at him with fury in his eyes, and I could see that Declan was glaring at him too, and when I tried to pull away my hand from Oliver, he tightened his grip on my palm.


    "Can we talk later, Victoria?" Declan asked as he stood up, and he was towering over me while he was gazing at my face, and I could feel the rapid beating of my heart, which was the first time I felt so worried about boys. I never cared before if boys would try to get my attention since I didn''t try dating any of them.


    And right now, I felt guilty because I was on a date with Declan last night. And I was holding hands with Oliver right now, and even if we are not yet an official couple, I am sure our actions spoke louder than words, and I am sure our classmates knew right away that something was going on between Oliver and me.


    "Yes, of course, we can," I answered, and I said yes because I wanted to ask Declan while she left me last night. And felt Oliver release my hand, and he put my bag and books on my chair, and he turned his heels and walked towards his chair without looking at me, and he said nothing.


    I didn''t have time to look at his expression, and I suddenly felt worried if I upset him, but he is not yet my boyfriend, and it doesn''t mean I will go on a date with Declan. And I think he has all the right to know that I almost got hurt last night because of the appearance of a black wolf.


    "Thank you, Victoria," Declan said as he looked at me with a beautiful smile on his face before he went to the back of our classroom to settle on his chair. At the same time, I was tempted to turn my head because I wanted to make sure Oliver was okay, and I wondered why our Math teacher was late since she was not yet around when it was already time for our first period.


    "Wow! You were holding hands with Oliver, and you will be talking with Declan later?" Lana asked while she was shaking her head.


    "The school queen is finally on her wings, and I think it is about time you should play those boys with your fingers. I mean, you have been doing that for a while now since you didn''t give a damn about those boys who wanted to date you, but now, you are dating two hot boys, Victoria; you are amazing!" Lana declared, and I am glad she kept her voice low because I am not proud of what I have become, and I can''t tell my classmates what happened last night with my date with Declan.


    "Lan, you know I am not like that, I never played anyone, and this is the first time I experienced something like this, and something happened last night, and I will tell you about it later," I said, and her face lit up. I could see the mischievous grin on her face, and I could tell she was thinking something different from what I would say to her.


    "You better stop what you are thinking right now, Lana, because it will never coincide with what happened last night," I added, and her face fell. She was about to say something when our teacher came, and I felt glad since I wanted my mind to think something else, even if I knew it would be impossible for me not to think about Oliver.


    "Victoria, and Oliver, I want to remind you about the Math competition later this afternoon, you will be excused for your afternoon classes, and we will leave at precisely one o''clock p.m. Our teacher said, and I could feel the racing of my heart, and I know I am not worried about the contest, but I am more concerned about Oliver since I know I made him upset.


    I was shocked when he stood up, and he came closer to the table of our teacher without looking in my direction. And even his back was on us; I could still see how hot he could be. And I could feel the hammering of my heart when I heard him ask our teacher if he could talk to her for a minute, and our Math teacher stood up and followed him outside, and I wondered what could be wrong this time?


    When our teacher got back, I knew right away that something was off because I hadn''t seen Oliver get back in our classroom. And I wanted to go out and look for him, but I was so afraid if he would push me away, or my teacher will not excuse me.


    "Victoria, I regret to inform you that Oliver will not be able to come with us this afternoon. He needed to come home because of some family emergency, and he will be gone for a couple of days." Our teacher declared, and I could feel the pain right away.


    What is going on? Why did Oliver suddenly go home when he knew I was excited to participate in this competition with him? And I felt worried if something happened to any member of his family, and this was the first time I worried about someone aside from my parents and Lana.


    "Anyway, our school will not be disqualified since it would be okay if you would participate without a partner. Is it okay with you to compete alone?" She asked, and I slowly nodded my head.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Lana asked, and I shook my head without looking at her as we made our way to the cafeteria; I couldn''t believe I would survive the entire morning without leaving the Academy because I couldn''t stop myself from worrying about Oliver, and I felt hurt that he left without saying goodbye to me.


    "I am sorry, Victoria, I know you are feeling sad because Oliver couldn''t be there with you, but don''t worry, I know you will nail it," She added with a beautiful smile on her face.


    "I am not worried about the math competition, Lan; I was troubled about what happened to Oliver''s family." I declared, and she smiled.


    "Are you sure about that? Or you were worried about his feelings. I know how Oliver reacted when you said yes to Declan when he asked you if he could talk with you later, and it was only a natural reaction since he was holding your hand and you said yes to another boy; I am sorry to say this, Victoria, but you became insensitive." My best friend said, and my eyes got so big.


    "How could you say that, Lana?" I asked, and I told her what happened about my date with Declan last night, and I included what transpired at the park, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing when I told her about Oliver''s confession.


    "Wow!" She said while she covered her mouth with her hands since I knew she was about to scream.


    "Oliver told you he was falling in love with you?" She asked, and I nodded my head, and she was beaming at me.


    "I know Oliver has a thing for you, but I never expected him to tell you how he feels; he must love you that much, Victoria; no wonder he looked so pissed at Declan, and I could see the pain on his face when you said yes to your another hot admirer, and I am glad you encountered this kind of thing, Victoria because you deserve to experience love," Lana said as she grinned at me.


    "Are you kidding me, Lana? I don''t want to feel this way, and I know this is all new to me, but I think I am going crazy. And for the first time in my entire life as a student, I wanted to have cutting classes because I want to look for Oliver." I said as we fell in line to order our food.


    "Victoria, you heard our teacher; Oliver needed to go home. Don''t worry; he will be back before you knew he was gone." Lana responded, and I released a heavy sigh, I wanted to call my dad and ask him about Oliver, but I didn''t want my father to know I was falling in love with his best friend''s son.


    I know my dad already knew I like Oliver, and I will not validate his claim because the last time we talked when I told him about Oliver''s wolf, dad told me I don''t hate Oliver at all, and he said I like him, and my father was right, I like him a lot.


    I get inside the school service feeling so down. Even if the lower-year participants are talking excitedly, I am no longer enthusiastic about the competition since I couldn''t stop worrying about Oliver.. I felt so lonely knowing he would be gone for a couple of days, and I hope he is alright, and he will still like me when he comes back because I will be here patiently waiting for him.

 Chapter 51 - Getting Crazy

    Victoria''s POV


    "Are you okay, Victory?" My teacher asked right after we climbed out of the vehicle, and I looked at her and smiled like everything was fine. I had been looking at my phone the entire ride, but I didn''t receive any text messages from Oliver, and I know it was one of the reasons why I felt so down, and I lost interest in joining the Math competition.


    "Yes, Ma''am, I am fine," I responded as I looked at her face.


    "Victory, you are my brightest among all the students at the academy, and you are always energetic and happy, but lately, I noticed you looked bothered. You can always talk with me, my dear." She said while she tapped my shoulder.


    "Thank you for your concern Ms. Lewis, but I am fine; I miss my parents since it has been a long time since I have last seen them," I said, and I hated that I needed to lie with her, but I can''t tell my teacher that because of Oliver, I feel so unhappy.


    "Oh, I see; I am sorry to hear about that, my dear, I understand your parents are so busy running your businesses, but I am sure they are missing you too. You are the most important treasure of your parents, Victory." She declared, and I hope she was right, but I could tell my father''s bank account was more important to him than me.


    As we got inside the competition venue, I looked around, hoping Oliver would be there at the City Grand Stand, but I know I was hoping for the impossible.


    We all fell in line to register; some students from Zenith academy tried to converse with me, but since I didn''t feel like talking with anyone, I only spoke a little, and then I got back on pretending I was reading my notes.


    I couldn''t stop reliving the sweet moments I had with Oliver this morning. Kissing him back became my favorite, and if he infuriated me before, right now, I was smiling as I thought of his handsome face, but I couldn''t stop myself from feeling worried since he left without saying goodbye to me.


    I could see the facilitators assisted the students, and one of them handed the questionnaire to the host of the contest, and the first batch of the event was called. They all came from 9th grade from different schools from Zenith and neighboring towns and cities, and I felt glad I was temporarily distracted by the questions thrown by the host to the participants. I temporarily stopped worrying about my prince charming as I tried to answer problem number one.


    I was answering the question in my head without writing the formula on my notes, and when the contestants showed their answers by raising their whiteboards, I smiled when I realized they all got the correct answer. It was fun, and I suddenly lost at the moment as I listened to every question.


    I couldn''t stop feeling so excited, and how I wish Oliver were here with me. But I know if he was here with me, I couldn''t concentrate, and I am unsure if we could win, knowing I will get conscious of being near him.


    "Hello, Victoria!" A familiar voice greeted me, and when I raised my head, I couldn''t believe Declan came, and he was smiling at me, and I could tell the girls were all looking at him with curiosity, and I wondered what would be their reaction if it was Oliver who came and join me. I am disappointed that Declan chose to cut class again, and I couldn''t believe he is this type of person.


    He was only new in our school, yet he didn''t care if he was always absent from class, and I didn''t know his intelligence. I hope he is as bright as Oliver, so he will not be in trouble passing all his subjects.


    " What are you doing here, Declan?" I asked in disbelief, and he came closer to me, and I couldn''t reckon the girl sitting beside me would offer her seat for Declan, and it felt like she was under his spell.


    " You don''t need to ask me that kind of question, Victoria, because you know the reason why I am here. I wanted to cheer for you and give you my moral support, and it seems like the boy you choose to be with you is a no-show. And I wonder where Oliver is." He responded, and I couldn''t believe he would say such a thing. Am I that obvious? And hearing Oliver''s name makes me blush.


    " You don''t need to do that, and I am more worried about your attendance at school," I responded.


    "Hey, Victoria, you don''t need to worry about me because I am also like you; I don''t want to brag, but I am an excellent student, and if you want, I can be your partner for this competition. I want you to know that it is not only Oliver who is good with mathematics because math is my favorite subject too." Declan responded, and I would rather go to the stage alone than be with him.


    After what happened at the park last night, I don''t know if I can trust him again. How could he leave without saying goodbye to me? Declan disappeared in thin air without knowing I almost got hurt.


    " Where were you last night, Declan? Why did you suddenly disappear?" I asked in more than a whisper, and I could see how his face was pale, and the confidence that I saw on his face was gone, and it seemed like he suddenly felt ill.


    "I am sorry, Victoria; I wanted to tell you what happened out there last night. And that is the reason why I wanted to speak with you. And I wished to say sorry. I am aware what I have done is not acceptable. I hope you will give me another chance to date you, Victoria." He begged, and I suddenly felt worried because I knew whom I wanted, and I had already made a choice.


    "I am sorry, Declan, we only go out for the first time, and you left me without telling me where you are going. You could have called and informed me that something came up; you don''t have any idea what happened to me last night, Declan." I said, and his face saddened.


    "Something terrible happens to me, and I am just glad I got some help; if not, I am sure I am no longer here today; I could have died," I added as I could feel the shaking of my legs as I remembered the fear I felt last night when I faced the black wolf.


    "Victoria, I don''t intend to leave you, but that wolf attacked me, and I was lying on the ground unconscious, and when I regained consciousness, you are no longer there; I was terrified, and I asked the police officer who came at the park if he had seen you, but he said he had seen no one at the park, not even the trace of the black wolf." He said, and he raised the sleeve of his jacket, I gasped when I saw the mark of the black wolf, and I realized the wild beast bit him.


    "Oh, Declan, I am so sorry, I didn''t know what exactly happened to you, and now I understood why you didn''t come back," I said as I could feel the guilt because I was so furious with him last night, thinking he left me at the park.


    "It is okay, Victoria; you don''t need to apologize because I understood how you feel because you don''t know the truth, and I hope you will give me another chance to be with you. I like you so much, and I want you to be my girlfriend, Victory." He declared, and I felt my legs tremble as I realized how I could break his heart?


    "Look, Declan, I am about to enter into a contest right now, and you are asking me about something irrelevant as of the moment," I said, and I wanted to divert the issue, but I could tell he is determined to have me as his girlfriend.


    "I apologize, Victoria, don''t worry, I could wait, and I better stay away from you as of the moment so you can concentrate. But I will never surrender even if I know how much you like, Oliver. Good luck, Victory; I will be around to watch you on the stage." He said and winked at me before he got up and walked away from me, and I suddenly felt relieved that Declan was no longer sitting beside me, and I wondered how I could turn him down, and to reject him would be the best option, and I hope Declan will accept defeat.


    I could feel the loud pounding of my heart the moment I heard the host call my name as the senior representative from our school. I slowly got up from my seat and walked to the stage, and I suddenly felt conscious when I heard the cheering of my name. I smiled and waved my hands at my fellow students at Zenith Academy, and I got pressured since they already got the gold medals from ninth grade to eleventh grade, and they were all waiting for me to win the gold medal too.


    It would be a big slap on my face if I lost, and I realized I was the only one who didn''t have a partner, and as I sat on my chair, I couldn''t stop feeling excited and nervous at the same time. And when I looked at the front, I couldn''t believe Declan could find an empty seat near the stage. And he was beaming at me, and he gave me his thumbs up.


    "Good luck, Victoria; I am so proud of you!" I suddenly heard Oliver''s voice on my head, and I couldn''t stop the rapid beating of my heart as my eyes searched the crowd, but I couldn''t find him at all; Am I that connected with Oliver that I could hear his voice on my head? I asked myself, and I suddenly felt worried when I realized I was getting crazy because of Oliver Prize.

 Chapter 52 - Surprised

    Victoria''s POV


    I found all the questions for the easy round entertaining, and I felt so happy I could still concentrate on the competition even if I couldn''t stop myself from worrying about Oliver. I wondered what it would look like if Oliver were with me. And when the next round started, I felt glad I answered all the questions with the correct answers.


    I could feel the challenge when the hard round commenced, and I could feel the sweat on my palms as I listened to every given question. I had never felt this way before because ever since I started joining the competition, I always felt excited when we left the school grounds. Still, right now, I am not sure if I could bring the gold medal, maybe because I wasn''t prepared at all, and I know Oliver is the primary reason why I am having a hard time.


    On the last five questions, lots of contestants got eliminated, and when I turned my head, I saw there were three of us left. I smiled when I realized they were the same students I had fought with last year, and we had been competing with each other since we were in 9th grade; I never lost, and I hope the same thing will happen today. I wished the odds would be with me.


    I couldn''t stop my heart from racing as I wrote my answer on my whiteboard, and we were now on the last question; I released a heavy sigh when I saw my opponents have the same answers, and their figure was different from me, and I suddenly felt worried if I would get eliminated.


    I closed my eyes since I wasn''t sure if I got the correct answer, and I heard the scream of my fellow students from Zenith Academy, and they were all shouting my name, and when I listened to the host read the correct answer, I opened my eyes with a wide grin on my face.


    "Congratulations, Victoria, as always, you never fail to give honor to our school!" Ms. Lewis exclaimed the moment I came down from the stage after receiving the gold medal.


    "Thank you, Ms. Lewis!" I replied with enthusiasm, and I felt glad even if I was not in the mood to participate in the contest, I was able to nail it. I suddenly felt a pang on my chest when I saw the parents of my fellow participants who joined their children, and how I wish my parents were here with me, and I suddenly missed them so much.


    I said congratulations to my fellow students from lower years since all of them are members of the Math Club, which is I am the President. I felt guilty that I didn''t even say good luck to them, and as we made our way to our service vehicle, I could hear some of the girls are giggling, and when I looked around, I could feel my heart is racing as I saw Declan with flowers on his hands. He is not the one I expected to see, but I couldn''t deny he completed my day.


    "Congratulations, beautiful!" He said as he handed me the flowers, and his baritone voice and handsome face made the girls look at him with awe, and I could see the admiration on their faces.


    "It was only a math competition, Declan, not a beauty pageant," I said as I took the bouquet from his hands.


    "Who says only winners of beauty pageants could receive fresh flowers, Victoria?" He asked, and a beautiful smile spread across his face, and I could tell he is a charmer, and if I am not only in love with the mysterious son of my father''s best friend, maybe I will give myself a chance to know Declan more.


    "Thank you, Declan," I said with a broad grin on my face, and I am still worried about his wounds, and I wonder if he already scheduled himself to have a tetanus shot and rabies vaccine.


    "Can I take you home?" He asked, and I shook my head since I didn''t want to lead him on.


    "I needed to go back to the Academy, Declan, and I hope you didn''t cut class to cheer for me," I said as I tried to make my alibi believable since I knew I didn''t need to go back to the academy, and his face fell.


    "I am willing to do everything I can to be with you, Victoria, and I am not afraid to show you how much I care about you; if that bad black wolf didn''t show up, I am sure I am already your boyfriend." He said, feeling so confident, and I smiled shyly at him.


    I couldn''t reject Declan in a public place, we needed to talk somewhere private, and I wish he would accept my decision, and I felt worried since I could tell he was not the type of person who would accept defeat easily.


    "Thank you for cheering for me, Declan, I appreciate your effort, and you make my day complete; see you tomorrow," I said as I was about to get inside the Academy''s coaster.


    "Okay, I hope I can take you somewhere tonight." He said, and since Oliver was not around, I slowly nodded my head.


    "Yes! Thank you so much, Victoria." He said, and I could see the happiness on his face. I wanted to tell him not to feel so happy since I would only ask him to stop his plan of courting me, but I didn''t have time since they were all waiting for me inside the school service vehicle, and I hastily got inside. I waved my hand at him after I settled on my seat since he was standing outside, and he only left when the coaster slowly moved away from the parking lot.


    "Wow! Gold medal again?" Jason asked with a broad smile on his face, and I nodded my head as I slumped my body on the front seat of the car.


    "Congratulations, Victoria; I am always proud of you." He said.


    "Thank you, Jason," I said, and he looked at me for a long time before he spoke.


    "Why does it seem like you are not happy that you won, Victoria?" He asked, and I furrowed my eyebrows.


    "How could you say I am not happy, Jason?" I asked him.


    "Victoria, you can''t fool me; your mouth is smiling, yet, I could see the sadness beneath your grin, my dear." He said.


    "Is it because of Oliver?" He asked, and my face turned bright red as I heard Oliver''s name.


    "Of course not; Oliver has nothing to do with my sadness, Jason; how could you even say that?" I asked in disbelief, and he chuckled as he focused his attention on the road.


    "So, why are you sad, Victoria, if it is not because of Oliver?" He asked again, and I took a deep breath as I looked outside the window of the car.


    "I am disappointed that my parents didn''t watch the competition; I texted my mom and dad and informed them of the date and the venue of the contest; this is my last math competition since I will graduate High School this year, and they never saw me compete. Not even once," I said as I released a heavy sigh, and I wanted to add Oliver made me feel lonelier and sad, but I will never admit to anyone that he affected me in so many ways.


    "I know, Victoria, but don''t worry, they will be coming home soon, and your parents will stay until your eighteenth birthday." He said, smiling at me.


    "Yeah, but I don''t want to be disappointed again, you know for how many times my parents promised me to come home, but at the last minute they will apologize since they couldn''t make it; I am tired of that kind of scenario, Jason," I responded.


    "You have a point, and this time I am certain they will fulfill their promise, and you will become the happiest young woman in the entire world," Jason said, and I beamed at him, and I couldn''t deny, I felt better.


    I was shocked when I saw my father''s chopper in our helipad when we arrived at our estate. And I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I realized my parents were finally home, and no wonder Jason was so confident when he told me my parents would be coming home since he already knew that my mom and dad were here at our mansion waiting for me.


    I got out of the car before Jason could open the passenger''s door for me, and I ran inside the house while I carried my bag and books. The moment I got inside the living room, I saw my parents talking with each other, and they both got up from their seats when they saw me approaching, and I could no longer contain my tears from falling since I couldn''t believe they would surprise me.


    "Mom!" I exclaimed as she took me into her loving arms, and I realized how much I missed her, I felt my father''s arm around us, and my father''s embrace made me feel so secure, and when I looked up, I saw his handsome face looking at me with tenderness.


    "Victoria, my dear, why are you crying? Aren''t you happy to see us?" He asked, and I shook my head.


    "I am overwhelmed with gladness, dad, and I thought you would cancel at the last minute," I responded.


    "Not a chance, Victoria; we will never miss this chance to be with you." He said, and I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket, and my parents released me from their embrace, and when I saw Declan''s name. on my screen, I realized I couldn''t see him tonight.


    "Excuse me, guys, I needed to answer this call," I said, and they both nodded their heads, and I walked towards the stairs before answering his call.


    "Hello, Declan, I am sorry, I couldn''t go out tonight. My parents are home, and we haven''t seen each other for a long time, and I needed to have dinner with them.


    "Are you sure about that, Victoria? Are you telling me the truth?" He asked, and I could tell his voice suddenly sounded angry, and I could feel his doubts.


    "Of course, and why do you think I will lie to you?" I asked in disbelief. How could Declan doubt me?


    "Because you don''t want to see me anymore, and I am sure the reason would be Oliver Prize, and I am telling you this, don''t ever try to stay away from me, Victoria, because I will do everything I can to have you, whatever it takes, and I don''t care if I will use force." He said.


    "You are only mine, and you should stop your craziness over Oliver because he is hiding something from you, and once you will learn the truth, you will hate him forever, but don''t worry, I can take care of Oliver," Declan added.


    And before I could ask him a question, he had already ended the call, and I could feel the goosebumps that covered my entire skin.. I suddenly felt alarmed, and I wondered what he meant, and his threat made me feel anxious about Oliver and me.

 Chapter 53 - Missing Oliver

    Victoria''s POV


    My parents took me to the best restaurant in the city. It was situated on top of a hill where we could see the city lights below and how I wished Oliver was with us, and this was the first time I realized how much I missed him. Still, I couldn''t deny I am angry with Oliver because he told me he would do everything he could to have me as his girlfriend, and he accepted the challenge when I told him I would never make it easy for him to win my heart, but he didn''t even text or call me.


    "Are you okay, sweetheart?" My mom asked me when she found me playing with my spoon, and I suddenly felt embarrassed that I didn''t behave like a proper lady. I know that I am expected to act appropriately in accordance with our society''s code of conduct, and sometimes I hated that I belonged to the Winner family because I wanted to do things other people could do freely.


    I couldn''t deny my wild side, and sometimes I dreamed I was running free laughing. I wondered when can I have that kind of freedom, and that is why I wanted to run away from home, but I felt guilty since I am an only child, and right now I am having second thoughts, and I couldn''t deny it was because of Oliver.


    I am falling in love with him, and if I run away, I will never see him again. And Oliver is the reason why I wanted to stay here, and even if it has been a long time that I dreamed of running away from home and living on my own, where I can have my own life and my own rule. I can feel the excitement, but when I think about it lately, I could feel the sting on my chest, and it feels like it would become the hardest decision I will ever make.


    "Yes, mom, I am fine; I just couldn''t believe until now that you are here," I said as I looked at them. And I was always fascinated by my mother''s beauty since she looked like a goddess, and my dad was dashing as always. My mother was wearing an emerald green dress with a plunging neckline, where her cleavage is emphasized by the design of her dress.


    I felt glad I inherited her figure, yes they all say I got my mom''s physical appearance, and even if she had given birth to me, I could still see the perfect hourglass figure that will make men go crazy over her, and no wonder my dad is not an exemption.


    I could always see his love for my mother every time he looked at her with his compelling eyes. And I could see how much they adored each other, and I always wanted to have that kind of relationship when I got married, and I blushed as I thought of Oliver Prize.


    How could I think about marriage when I am only turning eighteen soon? I shook my head, and I found my parents staring at me, and I could feel my face turn redder. I felt guilty that I was thinking about a boy when I had dinner with my parents. I should have spent my time with them with no interruptions since I missed having this moment with my mom and dad.


    "Are you sure you are alright, my dear?" My dad asked as he looked at me.


    "Yes, dad, and why are you so worried if I am not okay when you didn''t even bother to call me when you were away?" I asked, and it was already late when I realized I shouldn''t have spoken that way to my parents, and I could see the guilt on their faces.


    "I am sorry, guys, I am just frustrated that you didn''t even come and watch me during the math competition this afternoon which I won; by the way, you already arrived in our estate. How could you not go to the venue of the contest?" I asked, and I could no longer hide what I felt.


    "Victoria, I am sorry, my dear, it was already late when we arrived home, and I thought we couldn''t make it," My dad responded as he took my hand over the table.


    "It is okay, dad; I am used to it anyway. I am happy that you are here now with me." I said as I tried to smile at them. I don''t want to ruin the moment with my parents since this is only once in a blue moon that I could have dinner with them.


    "Don''t worry, Victoria, we will be spending our weekend in your favorite place, and I am sure you will love spending time in our paradise." My mom said with a wide grin on her face, and I know how much she loves the island too, and I wanted to ask if Oliver would be coming with us, but I felt shy, and I didn''t want them to know that I am now in love with him even if I could feel it that dad wanted me to be Oliver''s girlfriend.


    We continued to eat, and I felt glad I was able to control my emotions as I conversed with my parents. I could feel their love for me, but I wanted to tell them I needed them in my life; even if I am independent, there are still moments I longed to have them when I needed their moral support.


    "Dad, can I drive my car after I turn eighteen?" I asked, and I knew my question stunned him.


    "Please, dad, that would only be my only wish," I added before he could answer me, and he looked at my mom, and I smiled when my mom smiled at him, and she was squeezing my dad''s hand.


    "Okay, but you have to promise me you will be a responsible driver, and you can drive now if Jason is with you or Oliver." He said, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I realized Oliver would come back to our house since my father knew about Oliver''s whereabouts, and I wanted to ask what happened to him, but I felt shy.


    I got up from my seat, and I walked towards him and hugged my dad, and then I moved to my mom and did the same, and I could smell her expensive perfume, and I smiled as I realized I could drive my car, and I can finally feel the freedom.


    We got out of the restaurant, and I could still feel the happiness in my heart, and I could see my dad''s men move and even if they were trying to merge with the crowd as if they were also customers having dinner at the restaurant, I could still see them. My dad''s driver opened the door for us, and we got inside the car; I couldn''t stop myself from imagining myself driving my own car, and I was smiling the entire ride.


    The following day I had breakfast with my parents, and I was shocked when my dad drove me to school with my mother; even if he was driving the car, I could still see the cars of his bodyguards following behind us, and I couldn''t be happier, but there is a part of me that feels lonely. It was because I was missing Oliver like crazy.


    I am thankful my parents came home, or I would be spending the night feeling so alone. I know I will not see the grey wolf since he won''t be there if his master is not around, and how I wish I could ask Oliver to lend me his pet when he is away. Maybe next time I will get the courage to ask him about his wolf, and I know I tried to use his wolf so he would get evicted from our house, and I felt glad my dad didn''t listen to me that time, or else I will spend my days with regrets.


    The moment we arrived at the school parking lot, everyone who was lingering in the area was looking in the direction of my dad''s car; I know for one reason, they were impressed with my dad''s newest collection. I don''t know how expensive this car would be, but the way the boys looked at it, I could tell my dad spent a fortune on this car alone.


    I could see the expression on my father''s face when she saw Declan moving towards the car, and I could feel the sudden tension when I heard my mom ask my father to calm down.


    "Niklaus, take it easy, my love." My mother added, and I have always known her calm voice will always soothe my father''s nerve, and I could feel him relaxed as he opened the car door, and when Declan saw my father get out of the car, he took a back step and I could see his face pale.


    "What is going on, Mom?" I asked as I looked at my father walking towards Declan.


    "Nothing, Victoria," She responded, and I could tell my mom was lying since I could hear the trembling in her voice.


    "Mom, you can''t fool me, I am no longer a child, and I am almost eighteen, and I could tell something is going on; why does it seem like dad is angry with Declan?" I asked again, and this time I wanted to get out and be with them, but I needed to learn the truth from my mother, and I would not go unless I had some answers.


    "Do you know him? He is the newest transferee in our school." I said, and when she turned her head and looked at me, I could tell that something was going on.


    "Declan''s father was my ex," She said, and my eyes got so big, and I became speechless.


    "What?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Yeah, and we don''t have enough time; I will tell you everything when we are alone, Victoria, but right now, please go to your father and tell him I was waiting for him." She said, and I couldn''t believe what I heard from my mom, and I got out hastily.


    "Stay away from my daughter!" My father said in a stern voice, and this was the first time I heard him get so worked up about something.


    "I will never be your decision to make, Niklaus," Declan said in the same manner, and I could see how his facial expression changed from anger to being tender when he saw me walking towards my dad.


    "Hello, Victoria," He greeted me with a broad smile on his face, and I suddenly felt worried about what was going on because I could see Declan''s anger behind his beautiful smile.

 Chapter 54 - Better Late Than Never

    Victoria''s POV


    "I have never seen your dad that angry before. Are you alright?" Lana asked.


    "Did Declan hurt you?" Lana added another question before I had the chance to answer the first one.


    "I am fine, and so far, I haven''t been hurt by Declan; he almost hit me unintentionally the last time when he fought with Oliver; besides, Declan is sweet to me; I don''t think he can hurt me. And I don''t know why my dad is angry with him. But my mom told me Declan''s dad was her ex-boyfriend." I responded, and my best friend''s eyes got so big, and I wanted to laugh at the expression on her face.


    "Oh, no, that could be something from the past; maybe Declan''s father had done something terrible to your mom, Victoria." My best friend said, and I looked at her in the eyes since she was sitting across from me in the library, and I felt delighted we found a seat as far away from the librarian; I felt thankful I had only seen a few students at this hour.


    "Maybe, and I couldn''t wait to know the details behind my dad''s anger, and the only thing I heard from him is when he warned Declan to stay away from me," I responded.


    "Thank goodness you are not in love with him, I couldn''t imagine the effect of the situation, and I felt so glad you are crazy with the mysterious one, and I know why you become so drawn to Oliver, you can''t read what is on his mind, and his facial expression is hard to decipher, except the way he looked at you with intensity, and I am sure he was crazy about you too," Lana said.


    And I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so sad as I think of Oliver, and I admit I felt disappointed that I hadn''t seen him at the parking lot; I was hoping I would find him there, and I wondered what had happened to him. I don''t want Lana to know how I felt, but she was my best friend after all, and she deserves to know everything about what is going on with my life.


    "Yeah, I felt the same way too, and I only wanted to be friends with Declan, and I find it so hard to reject him," I replied, and she gave me a quizzical look.


    "Come on, Victoria, when did you learn to think about the opposite sex''s feelings? You don''t care before, and you didn''t even bother to give them a second glance." She said.


    And I wouldn''t say I like it when she reminds me of what I did to the boys before, but I always love the attention they give me. Only this time, I longed to be noticed by a particular hot boy, and Lana was right. Oliver''s facial expression is so hard to interpret, and how I wish he were true to his words when he told me he really wanted me to become his girlfriend.


    "How I wished I said yes the moment Oliver asked me to be his girlfriend." I don''t intend to say it aloud, and my best friend beamed at me.


    "You and your pride Victoria, don''t worry, he will come back, and I am sure he has reasons for leaving you without saying goodbye." She declared, and I shook my head.


    "No, I will never make it easy for him to win my sweet yes; how dare Oliver for making me feel this way, do you know how I feel right now, Lana? I felt so worried that he would never come back at all, and I couldn''t stop thinking about him. My heart was feeling so restless, and I wanted to stop my heart from beating so fast every time someone mentioned his name." I said, and my best friend made it worse when she was grinning at me.


    "How could you smile that way when you know your best friend is having a hard time," I responded.


    "You are so in love, and I am happy. At last, you found your match. And I couldn''t believe you will be so stressed about it, and all you have to do is to accept him right away, Victoria; no need to make it harder for him." She said.


    "No, I have to; I need to make a point to him." I insisted while my beat friend was shaking her head.


    "Well, good luck with that; I just hope your entire body and your heart will never betray you, Victoria." She said, and I know Lana was right.


    We walked to our first period in silence while I was still hoping Oliver would be there, and when we got inside our classroom, I could feel the emptiness in my heart right away. And the moment our math teacher arrived in our room, she asked me to stand up and congratulated me once again, and all my classmates greeted me with smiles on their faces.


    And I realized only Keisha and her friends didn''t bother to look at me, but it was fine with me; besides, I didn''t need her attention anyway. But I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so jealous of her for having a date with Oliver, but I couldn''t stop myself from thinking that Oliver kissed me that night even if he was with her, and that was my only consolation, but it wasn''t enough to make me feel better.


    The day passed in a blur, and I ended up with a broken heart. I only felt alive when I saw my dad leaning on his car in the school''s parking lot, and my dad looked so boyish. I could see the girls are giggling and looking at my father with admiration on their faces, and I know he looked like he was in his late twenties, my dad is handsome, and I am sure he had broken so many hearts before.


    "Hi, sweetheart, how was your day?" He asked, and I wanted to tell him not good because I was missing his best friend''s son.


    "I had a good day, dad, and you make it perfect," I said as I came closer to him, and when my father hugged me, I smiled as I felt so secure in his arms.


    "Thank you so much for picking me up, dad," I said after he released me from his embrace, and my dad caressed my face with his fingers.


    "I know whatever I do, I can never make it up to you, Victoria, and I am sorry if I have never been there for you." He said as he looked at me full of love, and I smiled at my father, and I couldn''t believe he would be talking with me in this manner. I always find it hard to open up with my dad because he was always away, and he always looked so strict, and right now, it feels like I am seeing my father as my dad for the first time.


    "It is better late than never, dad," I said, and he beamed at me.


    "Of course, honey." He said as he opened the driver''s door for me, and I was shocked when my dad motioned me to come inside, and I couldn''t contain the happiness that I felt when I realized my father was permitting me to drive his car.


    "Are you sure, dad?" I asked; I am still unable to believe that I could drive his new car.


    "Yes, Victoria, you asked permission from me, and your interest in driving your car makes me so proud of you. I hired drivers so that you will have an easy life, but it seems to me you wanted the hard way, and you are so different from those girls who wanted to have a driver wherever they want to go." He responded.


    "You are my only child, my dear, and I want you to feel the luxury, but I have always known you are different." My dad added, and I could no longer hear the rest of his speech since I felt so excited to drive his car.


    "Wow! You are good, and I could say I don''t need to worry about you in terms of driving your car. You are a good driver, Victoria, and you make me feel so proud, and I am impressed." Dad said the moment we arrived in the driveway of our mansion, and I was smiling as I parked the car, and my grin broadened when I found my mom waiting for us, and I have been dreaming for this day to come, and the gratification I felt was too much to handle.


    I had a wonderful evening with my parents, mom prepared my favorite food, and we watched a movie in our mini-theater. After I said good night to them and walked back into my bedroom, I felt so alone when I looked at Oliver''s bedroom door.


    I got inside my room and collapsed on my bed while I felt so tempted to call him, but I ended up throwing my phone on my bed; since I felt so apprehensive about calling his number, and I didn''t realize I had dozed off while I was thinking about Oliver.


    The entire week passed, and I hadn''t seen Oliver, and my heart became so lonely, and my anger towards him intensified, and I have a new nickname for him, Mr. Liar.


    I boarded our family chopper with a heavy heart, and this is the first time I will be going to Zafirah Island that I don''t feel excited about at all since I thought Oliver would be spending the weekend with us. It turned out he was gone out of the blue, and I couldn''t even ask my dad where is Oliver because of my damn pride.


    We arrived so early at the island, and because of my frustration with Oliver, I decided to have an early swim.. When I got out of my room and walked to the beachfront, my eyes got so big, and I couldn''t contain the big smile that spread on my face when I saw Wolfe running towards me, and I couldn''t stop the hammering of my heart as I realized Oliver was already on the island.

 Chapter 55 - Self Control

    Oliver''s POV


    I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so jealous when I heard Victoria say yes to Declan when he asked her if he could talk with her, and I couldn''t believe she would give him another chance after what happened last night. I was holding her hand, and she automatically said yes without thinking about my feelings, and I couldn''t believe I would become a jealous freak.


    I used to laugh before when Zane would remind me that I have a mate, and I would tell him I didn''t need a woman in my life because I was so sure that I would not fall in love with anyone, but right now, I became possessive of her, and I am so afraid of what I feel. I am not like the person I used to be anymore after I met Victoria.


    I released Victoria''s hand and put her things on her chair, and I walked towards my seat feeling so hurt like a teenage boy, and I wondered why it had to be with Victoria. I could have fallen in love when I was still in my teens, and I know pretending to be a senior student was an outrageous idea, but I don''t care as long as I can be with her.


    I was holding my anger at bay when Declan followed me at the back of the classroom, and I could see his triumphant smile; his sinister look was making me so furious, but for the sake of Victoria, I needed to calm myself.


    "How could you leave her unprotected, Declan? You took her on a date, and the black wolf almost took her," I talked with Declan on his mind in a stern tone, and I could no longer keep my anger towards him.


    "Who could have thought the black wolf would be there? Nobody knew he existed until last night, and you know the entire werewolf community is now on red alert and hunting him down. I will not say my thanks to your pack for saving me; you know my ability, I can handle that black wolf." He responded.


    "Oh? Are you sure about that? My Beta found you unconscious, and how could you say you can handle the black wolf alone?" I asked, feeling so pissed off that Victoria was almost taken from me.


    I felt glad I received a text from Zane that the elders came, and they wanted to see me right away, and I got my chance to flee before I could hit Oliver''s face. And I know Victoria will hate me if I am not there with her during the Math competition, but her safety is on the line.


    I should have listened to Zane''s advice a long time ago and never followed my stupid principle. I couldn''t even say goodbye to her because if I did, I knew it would be harder to leave her, and the elders would become disappointed with me. I couldn''t be there with Victoria since someone from the other school might recognize that I am no longer a senior student, and I couldn''t protect Victoria once my secret was out.


    I talked with our Math teacher, and I could see the disappointment on Ms. Lewis''s face. Still, in the end, when I told her I needed to come home because of some family problems, her face softened, and I was confident my girl could win because she is excellent, and I knew Victoria would win the gold medal even without me.


    I left the school in haste, and I couldn''t stop thinking about Victoria as I drove away from the school grounds. I was shaking my head when I thought about my jealousy towards Declan, and I hope I can contain myself and will be able to meet the elders without being distracted by Victoria''s thoughts.


    "You should have won the heart of Victoria Winner by now, Oliver. What happened to your charm?" Tyron asked me the moment I sat down at the head of the table at my place, and he is one of the elders, and I couldn''t believe that would be the first words I would hear from him.


    "Don''t worry, I am on it; she is already in love with me," I said, and Tyron raised his eyebrows, and I know he won''t believe me because he is always against me even if I know he loves me. Still, I could tell Tyron loves protesting everything I say during our meetings.


    "Really? It seemed to me you find it so hard to tame the daughter of Niklaus; maybe she is like her mother after all." He said, and I could tell, there was a hidden meaning in his words, and I wondered what is the life story of Zafirah Winner aside from being the most beautiful Luna in our community. I have always believed Victoria is gorgeous like her mother, but the first time I met Victoria, I was lost for words to describe her beauty.


    "Enough for that, Tyron; we are all gathered here to talk about the black wolf and not about the charm of Oliver," Noel interjected, and I felt glad he stopped Tyron from investigating my love life. Among the elders, Noel is the most respected, and all the elders will listen to him; even if I am the Alpha of our pack, I always ask for his advice in almost everything.


    "Okay, but you know what I mean, Noel, we all know why the black wolf came; he only showed himself for one reason alone. He wanted to have Victoria as his mate, and he will do it before Oliver can claim her." Tyron said, and his words made me anxious about Victoria''s safety.


    "Well, Victoria has her free will, and I don''t think she will submit herself to the black wolf; she is the daughter of Niklaus and Zafirah after all. I don''t think the black wolf can easily manipulate her." Noel responded.


    "But we need our men to help the other pack in hunting the black wolf, and you Oliver, all we ask from you is protect her with all your might." He added.


    "Of course, I will never let him touch Victoria," I responded.


    "What you did at the park was excellent, Oliver; you make us proud; you saved her from the black wolf." He said, and I looked at the boys around the table.


    "I owe it from you if you didn''t send Zane and the rest of our warrior, I don''t think he will leave without taking Victoria, and I am sure he will come back at any moment," I said.


    "And one more thing, I think Declan the Alpha of Intrepid pack has something to do with the appearance of the black wolf. I don''t trust him at all." I said.


    "Are you sure about that, Oliver? It seemed to me you are only jealous of him." Tyron said, and I could no longer stop myself from glaring at him; he may be old, but I don''t care; if he does not control himself, I am going to give him some lesson he won''t forget for the rest of his life.


    "Oliver could be right, I also doubt about his appearance at Zenith, and the way he showed interest in Victoria is a bit off since he never gives a damn to any woman before; Declan will never get serious, all he ever wanted is to take the woman he likes for the moment in bed, and he will never have a second glance," Zane said. I felt glad he saved me from insulting Tyron.


    "Well, Victoria Winner is not an ordinary girl, she could be the precious Luna of all time, and we still need to uncover the prophecy, and I think you are the only one who had the ability to unravel the truth about her, Oliver, and I hope you will never disappoint us, son," Noel said as he looked at me in the eyes, and I slowly nodded my head.


    "I don''t want you to participate in the hunt; all you need to do is be there for Victoria; that is your only mission, make her fall in love with you, in that way, it would be easy for you to tame her, and so that her transition will be easier," Noel added.


    "Niklaus put his trust in you, and the future of his daughter is in your hand, Oliver. Don''t disappoint the Alpha of the Sterling pack." He continued, and I realized it would be more complicated than I thought; making her my girlfriend was hard enough.


    The meeting dragged on forever as we discussed the strategy my men should use in tracking the black wolf, I had already called and informed Niklaus what had happened, and they flew to Zenith right away after he learned what had happened to his daughter. I don''t know why he sounded so mad when he learned Declan enrolled as a Senior student at Zenith Academy.


    I promised to meet them at the island, and just thinking about seeing Victoria again makes my heart beat so fast, and I could feel the thrill.


    I helped my men with the strategy, but I could tell it would be hard for us to locate the black wolf since he had been hiding for a century, and this was the first time he showed himself after a long time. And I wondered why now? Is it because of Victoria?


    I suddenly had goosebumps all over my skin since I couldn''t imagine if he would take her away from me, especially now that I am so in love with Victoria. We came up with different strategies, and I hope those methods will work. And since we are not the only ones looking for the black wolf, I was hoping the werewolves in our community would capture the black wolf, so our lives would become peaceful again.


    I was relieved when the meeting was finally over. When I looked at my watch, I was hoping I could still catch up with the competition, and watching Victoria on the stage from a distance would be enough for me. I felt glad that Zane came with me, and I was so tempted to show myself to her and congratulate her after winning the competition, but Zane stopped me, and he used some force before I finally left the venue of the contest.


    I used a speedboat to go to the island, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited as I neared the paradise island of the Winner family and because I didn''t want Victoria to see me right away.. I shifted into my wolf form before I walked to the shore, and when I saw her coming, it took a lot of self-control not to turn into my human form the moment I saw her in her red bikini since Victoria is so beautiful looking so hot running towards me.

 Chapter 56 - The Heartthrob

    Victoria''s POV


    "Wolfe!" I exclaimed, and I got down on my knees as I greeted him; I couldn''t stop myself from hugging Oliver''s wolf, and I found it so lovely to feel his fur once again.


    "I miss you so much! Where did your master take you? Do you know I am upset with him?" I asked the grey wolf, and it felt like he was listening to me as if Oliver''s pet understood me when I found him looking me In the eyes; I wonder why I always felt this way every time I spoke with him.


    "Yes, I am, and I hate to admit that even if I loathe him that he stood me up during the Math competition, I still miss your master, Wolfe. I don''t want to see him here, yet another part of me wanted to see him right now." I said as I sat on the sand, and I could feel the sun starting to come out from the clouds, and I love to feel the heat on my skin.


    "You can call me crazy, Wolfe, but I don''t even know how I feel towards Oliver anymore. And I hate to admit that I was hoping he will be true to his promise, and right now, I will make it harder for him to have my sweet yes." I declared, and I couldn''t believe I poured out my raw emotion into Oliver''s pet.


    "I couldn''t even believe he was here, and I am thankful I meet you first, and not him. I hope we can have bonding moments again tonight." I said as I caressed his body with my fingers, and I couldn''t stop myself from tickling him, and I couldn''t believe he would howl and stand up, and I could see his pupil dilated, and I wondered what was wrong.


    "Victoria!" I heard my father''s voice, and when I looked up, I saw him coming in my direction, and I saw the wolf wiggled his tail, and it feels like he was communicating with my father, and the way I see it, I could feel the wolf bowed down his head to my dad.


    "I could see Oliver is here." My dad declared.


    "Do you know this wolf belonged to him?" I asked, and my father nodded his head while he was beaming at me, and he couldn''t take his eyes away from the wolf.


    "How?" I asked as I stared at the wolf.


    "Victoria, I am his godfather, and I have always known Oliver''s fascination with wolves." My father declared as if it was a natural thing.


    "Aren''t you worried about it, dad? He could pet a Labrador Retriever or a Chihuahua, but a wolf? Wolves are wild dad, and they could be so dangerous to humans." I said, and my father was laughing so hard.


    "Why are you laughing, dad?" I asked, and I couldn''t believe he could afford to laugh at me while I was having a hard time convincing him that a wolf is not a good pet.


    "Nothing, Victoria, I couldn''t believe you felt so worked up about Oliver''s pet. Did this wolf hurt you?" My father asked, and I shook my head.


    "You see, my dear, there are a lot of things in this world that are hard to understand and to explain, but believe me, Oliver''s wolf will become a very important part of your life someday." He said as he sat beside me while the wolf lay on the ground and he was facing my dad, and I suddenly felt curious what my father meant, and then it dawned on me.


    "Well, I think I understood what you mean, dad; this wolf saved my life once," I said, and he raised his eyebrows.


    "How?" He asked, and I told him about what happened at the park, and as much as I wanted not to mention Declan''s name, I couldn''t since I can''t lie to my father, and I could see the anger on my father''s face right away.


    "Victoria, I don''t want you to be friends with him. Do you happen to like Declan?" He asked, and I quickly shook my head.


    "I don''t like him to be my boyfriend, dad, but I like Declan as my friend," I responded since I had always been honest with my father.


    "Good, but you can''t be friends with him, Victoria." He said with finality.


    "But why, dad?" I asked.


    "You will know the answer soon, but not now, Victoria." He said, and my face fell, and I wanted some answers, but I could tell my father would not tell me anything even if I cried in front of him.


    "I want you to trust, Oliver, Victoria." He said, and as he mentioned Oliver''s name, I could feel my face blushed, and the wolf looked at me in the eyes. I could tell he understood what we were talking about, and I don''t know, but I have a hunch the wolf will inform Oliver about my conversation with my dad, and I know it sounds crazy, and I think I am going paranoid after I met Oliver''s pet.


    "With regards Declan, dad, I think it is unfair to him if I will shun him without knowing what is going on unless I know the reason why do I need to stay away from him. I think that is the time I will not consider him to become one of my friends." I insisted, and I could see the disappointments on my father''s face as he took a deep breath.


    "I think it is better to know the truth from your mom, and it is not my story to tell even if I am part of it," My dad answered.


    "I hope you will listen to me, my dear; it is for your own good. And if you don''t like Declan, then I guess you like Oliver." My dad said, and I scowled, and I didn''t want to tell my father the truth.


    "Dad, I don''t think you should ask me that kind of question; why does it seems like you want me to like Oliver?" I asked as I tried to pretend I was not interested in Oliver at all, and my father beamed at me.


    "Victoria, I am already old, and I know when I see a good man, and I think Oliver is the heartthrob in your school." He said, and I laughed, how could my father describe Oliver in such a way, and I hate to admit that yes, indeed, all ther girls at the Academy are drawn to him.


    "Dad, can we talk about something else? We haven''t seen for a long time, and now you are talking all about Oliver." I said, and he looked at me.


    "You liked him, and you can''t lie to me, Victoria," He said as he stood up and motioned the wolf to come after him, and I couldn''t believe my father would say that.


    "That is not true, dad," I yelled at him as he made his way back to the main house while Oliver''s pet followed behind him.


    "Don''t forget, lunch at twelve o''clock, Victoria!" My father shouted without looking back at me, and I couldn''t believe we would be talking about Oliver the entire time we were here. Even if I was excited to meet Oliver again after not seeing him for a while, I suddenly felt enraged with him that he had my father''s blessing to court me, and I think it was one of the reasons why he felt so confident I would become his girlfriend.


    I ran through the shores, and then I dove into the water, and it felt refreshing to be at sea once again. I couldn''t believe I would be here with my parents, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I thought the impossible thing, Oliver Prize is on the island, and he could be somewhere, and I suddenly felt thrilled knowing I would see him at lunch.


    But I got frustrated when I joined my parents at the dining hall because I couldn''t find Oliver at all, and I ate my lunch with less enthusiasm. It took a lot of courage to show them I enjoyed my meal, and I hated myself that I felt so affected by Oliver''s absence.


    My parents asked me to join them as they will have scuba diving, but I passed, and I lied to them that I got tired from swimming this morning, and I felt glad they bought my alibi. I spent my entire afternoon reading novel in my room, and I was startled when I heard pounding at my door, and I didn''t know I dozed off, and when I got up and opened the door, it was one of the staff in the island, and she told me


    my parents are already waiting for me since dinner is ready.


    She also informed me we would be having our meal by the pool. Since I knew Oliver would be a no show again, I didn''t bother to comb my hair, and I only changed with my black two-piece bikini since I wanted to have a night swim, and I put on my cover-up and walked out of my room without looking myself in the mirror.


    My steps faltered when I saw Oliver talking with my parents, and I wanted to turn around and fix myself, but my mom already saw me. When Oliver turned his gaze on me, I could feel my entire body felt so weak as he looked at me with intensity, and I could feel the knots on my stomach when he smiled at me, and I knew my entire body was betraying me once again the moment I heard his masculine voice.


    "It is nice to see you, Victoria!" He said as he stood up and pulled out a chair for me, and I could hear the loud pounding of my heart against my chest.. I hate that I feel this way every time I see him, and the moment I come near him, I could smell him, and I couldn''t believe he would be joining us for dinner, and I realized I should have worn something nice to impress Oliver.

 Chapter 57 - Epitome Of Perfection

    Oliver''s POV


    It was fun listening to Victoria while she was talking with me, but it would be more fun if I were in my human form, but I don''t think she will open up with me in this manner if I am in my human form. I could feel the excitement as I listened to her, and I didn''t think I could handle it the moment she told my wolf self she missed his master; it only means she missed me as Oliver.


    I could feel her disappointment about what I did during the math competition, and I wondered how I could make it up with her after what I had done. I know I left without saying goodbye to her, but I hope by the time I explain my side Victoria will understand me. I couldn''t stop staring at her because she looked so beautiful with her red bikini. I have always known that Victoria has a perfect body that could make boys drool over her.


    She looked so adorable as she sat on the white sand, and I wanted to be with her as Oliver. However, I am not yet ready to face her yet because I am still looking for a good reason to explain to her where I have been for the past few days, and I couldn''t stop feeling guilty that she participated a the Math competition alone; I could have been there with her, but I know it will only complicate things, and I don''t want to be in trouble while I was on a mission of protecting her.


    I couldn''t believe that Nicklaus would be joining us on the shore when I was having a good time with his daughter. I stood up the moment I saw him coming, and I bowed my head to show my respect to him and greeted him through my mind.


    "Why are you in your wolf form in broad daylight, Oliver?" He asked, and I could feel his confusion.


    " I don''t know how to face your daughter again because I know that I had hurt her when I stood her up during the Mathematics competition, Niklaus, and I needed an alibi to convince her that I felt sorry that I wasn''t able to join her," I responded, and I could see the amusement on his face.


    "Are you falling for my daughter, Oliver?" He asked, and I didn''t want to lie to Victoria''s father.


    "Yes, I admit, Niklaus, I am falling hard for your daughter, and since I am so new to this kind of emotion, I ended up hurting her so many times," I said, and I could hear him chuckle.


    "I don''t think you are hurting her, son, it seems to me my daughter is trying her best to deny her feelings for you, but I could tell Victoria is crazy about you too, and don''t worry, you don''t need to understand about love because it is a complex thing, all you need to do is follow what your heart wants, and don''t try to oppose it, Oliver, or you will end up hurting yourself and the one you love." He declared, and I felt so happy that I''ve got his support since all I want to do as of now is to win Victoria''s heart.


    I wanted to stay with Victoria, but Niklaus asked me to follow him, and I felt hurt that Victoria was yelling at her dad that she didn''t like me at all, and I wished she were only lying.


    "What is wrong with you, Oliver? You''ve got the chance to spend the entire day with my daughter, but you opted to be in your wolf form." Niklaus said the moment we got inside the library of his vacation home, and I quickly shifted in my human form, and when I looked decent, I faced him.


    "I already told you my reasons, Nick," I said as I sat across from him on the sofa, and I was impressed by how spacious the library is. When I looked around, I smiled as I found the same genres of books I found at his house, and I couldn''t stop smiling when my eyes saw the favorite books of my girl; wow! It sounds perfect as I call Victoria my girl.


    "Oliver, I couldn''t believe that until now; my daughter is still single; I thought your charm is hard to resist; how could this happen?" Nick asked, and I was speechless. How can I tell him how many times I hurt his daughter by insulting Victoria, and I couldn''t tell him I have stolen a lot of kisses from his only child so many times already.


    "Nick, you know, at first I tried to avoid your daughter since I don''t want to be involved with her, even if I could feel a strong attraction, and now, I don''t know how to win her heart," I said feeling so defeated, and I couldn''t believe he will be laughing at me.


    "Look at you, Oliver, I couldn''t believe I will see you like this one day, you used to be so sure of yourself, and now I felt glad to know that finally, you conceded." He said, and I nodded my head.


    "Yeah, the elders were right, and I didn''t expect I would look like a lost boy right now, and I felt so ashamed, Nick," I responded.


    "There is nothing to be shy about being in love, Oliver. In fact, it was one of the greatest feelings you will ever experience. It is wonderful to be in love, and having a love of your mate would be the most gratifying thing you can ever have in your lifetime. Enjoy every moment with my daughter, Oliver; you have my blessings." He said, and I was in awe as I looked at my father-in-law-to-be.


    "Thank you, Nick, for your support," I said.


    "I should be the one thanking you for loving my daughter, and knowing it was you is a relief because there is no one out there I am comfortable to give my daughter with, Victoria is so precious, Oliver, she is our only child, and you know how much we love our daughter. It was our choice to be always away from her, but she needs to be independent so she will be able to handle the truth." Nicklaus declared, and I smiled at him.


    "Don''t worry, Nicklaus, and I will be with her every step of the way," I said.


    "I wanted to tell Victoria everything, but I don''t want to upset my wife, she wanted Victoria to have a normal teenage life, she doesn''t want our daughter to be like her, and I couldn''t disagree with Zafirah, and I could tell my daughter is lonely, but at least she had the fun of being a human," Nick said.


    "Zafirah was right, and she should learn the truth the moment she turns eighteen rather than live her life knowing something will about to change the moment she will turn eighteen. It could be devastating, especially if you will learn you are about to marry someone destined to be with you, and not because of your own choice, and I love what is happening with you and Victoria, Oliver." Nick added.


    "My daughter is falling for you on a natural way, and that is what Zafirah ever wanted for our daughter, and I know it was not easy for me to tame my wife since the moment she learned I will be her mate, she tried dating half of the Alphas of the entire werewolf community, and that is why many got angry with her, and the boys got crazy and started to defy their elders, and that is why the war happened before I got married to her," Nick said. Now I understand what Tyron meant during our meeting when he said maybe Victoria is like her mother.


    And I realized I was like Zafirah. I tried to defy the elders because I didn''t believe them when they said I was destined to marry Nick''s daughter.


    "The council has banned our story, so no one will know what happened during the war." He said.


    "Unless we will be the one who will tell the whole story, then it would be okay." He said, and I wanted to learn more, but I don''t want Nick to think I love to gossip.


    We talked for a long time, and I told him I couldn''t join them during lunch since I had to make an important call, but the truth is I needed to stay in my room since I wanted to prepare myself to face Victoria. I said goodbye to Nick and walked towards my room, and I enjoyed watching Victoria on my window; I wished to swim with her, but I needed to speak with her first before asking her to have fun with me at the beach.


    When dinner time came, I made myself ready, and I felt glad when I went to the poolside Victoria was still not around. I talked with her parents, and for the first time, I realized Victoria is the carbon copy of her mother. Zafirah looked so beautiful and young, but there is something about Victoria I couldn''t quite explain.


    When Victoria arrived, and she came closer to the table, I could feel my jaw drop the moment I looked at her, and I smiled when I realized she was fresh from bed. I love to look at her face without anything, not even a pressed powder on her face, and Victoria is the epitome of perfection, and I couldn''t wait to be alone with her later tonight.


    .

 Chapter 58 - Not A Good Liar

    Victoria''s POV


    I couldn''t believe I looked like a mess in front of Oliver, and I hated him for joining us to dinner without informing us he would be there. How could he show up and look like everything was okay? He left without saying goodbye, and now he was talking to my parents as if he didn''t make me look like a fool coming up to the stage alone yesterday at the Math competition.


    "So, what is your plan tonight, Oliver?" My father asked Oliver while he was looking at me, and I couldn''t believe my dad was giving him a hint to spend his time with me, but I couldn''t deny I was holding my breath as I waited for Oliver''s reply.


    "I hope I can join Victoria in her plan of having a night swim," Oliver responded with a beautiful smile on his face, and his answer made me feel so thrilled, and the way he looked at my lips made my knees feel so weak. I wonder why he could do this to me simply by looking at me with his overpowering eyes.


    "Of course, son, my lovely daughter would love some company." My dad said as he was staring into my eyes while shaking my head at him, but I hated that I couldn''t even formulate a sentence. I am aware my entire body is screaming yes, including my heart, and only my mind is against the idea, but I couldn''t say no since I don''t want my dad to be upset with me, and I needed to speak with Oliver too.


    "Right, Victoria?" Dad asked me, and I gave him my sweetest smile.


    "Of course, dad, it would be so nice to have some company after spending most of my time alone in my room for how many years now," I responded, and I detest my stupid mouth for saying those things since I know my parents would feel guilty with my outburst. I was right when I looked at my mom and dad, and I could see the pain and sadness on their faces.


    "I am sorry, I don''t mean it that way, guys. I am so used to being so alone that I hate to admit I missed you so much." I said, and my mom''s face softened.


    "We know, sweetheart, and we are trying our best to make it up with you every chance we can get." My mom responded while my father took my hand over the table.


    "We are deeply sorry, Victoria. I know when the right time comes, you will understand everything." My father declared, and I wanted to talk more, but I couldn''t stop from blushing when I looked at Oliver, and I could see the concern on his face, and I don''t want him to think I have a lonely life, and we should talk about these things when we are all alone.


    "Dad, Mom, I think we should discuss this matter some other time. We have a guest." I declared as I smiled at them.


    "Victoria, you should know by now, Oliver is not a guest; he is a member of our family." My father said, and I felt so horrified with what he said.


    "Did you adopt, Oliver?" I asked while I couldn''t stop my heart from racing, and I heard my father and Oliver''s laughter reverberated the entire area, while I could tell my mom was having fun too as I could see a wide grin on her face.


    "No, I don''t mean it that way, Victoria, and I think Oliver would be glad to enlighten you about that thing later; for now, enjoy your meal, my dear." He said after he contained his laughter, and how can I eat my steak comfortably, knowing Oliver was staring at me the entire time.


    I managed to eat without talking while my heart was restless as I wondered how can I survived the night without throwing myself at Oliver. I couldn''t stop myself from stealing glances at him, and I blushed every time he caught me, and my heart skipped a beat when he winked at me before he drank his wine in one gulp without taking his eyes away from me. And it felt like we were the only ones eating dinner as I could no longer hear my parents talking as I lost into Oliver''s magnetic eyes.


    We stared at each other for a long time until the dessert was served. I enjoyed the strawberry cheesecake, and when I raised my head, I was shocked when I saw my parents get up from their seats, and I suddenly felt alarmed.


    "Where are you going, Mom, Dad?" I asked in a soft voice.


    "Sweetheart, I wanted to bring your mom to the other side of the island tonight since I have a surprise for her." My father declared, and I couldn''t stop feeling so nervous as I realized I would be left alone with Oliver.


    "Excused us, Oliver, Victoria; I don''t want this night to end without making my wife so happy." My father said, and I could feel the happiness on my heart as I looked at them so in love with each other, and how I wish I would experience the same thing when I got married, I want my husband to be as sweet as my dad, but I will make sure if I give birth, I will be a hands-on mother, and I wanted to be there for


    my child and I will not allow my child to experience the same thing I had; growing up with nannies and maids will be a no-no.


    "Are you okay, Victoria?" I heard Oliver ask the moment my parents left, and I looked at him in the eyes while I grimaced at him.


    "Why do you care, Prize?" I asked, and I knew I should have control myself, but I could no longer hide my frustrations with him.


    "I know you are angry with me, Victoria, but I hope you will give me a chance to explain my side." He said.


    "I don''t need your explanation, Oliver," I said as I stood up and walked away from the poolside. I could feel the rapid beating of my heart when I heard him calling my name, and I could tell he was following behind me; I quickened my pace, but he got long legs compared with mine, and Oliver caught up with me right away. He was walking beside me while I tried my best to stay away from him, and when I reached the shore, I stopped on my tracts, and Oliver did the same.


    "Why are you so angry with me, Victoria?" He asked in a soft voice, and I half laughed.


    "Do you need to ask me that question, Oliver? You are smart, and I don''t think I need to tell you why I am so upset with you. How could you make me look like a fool yesterday?" I asked, and I turned to look at him, and his face softened as he was staring at me.


    "I am sorry, please tell me what should I do to make you feel better?" He asked in a sexy way that I could feel my entire limbs felt so weak, and I wanted to tell him so many things he could do to make me feel good, but since I had my pride, I frowned at him, and I gave him hard stares.


    "Stay away from me, Prize; I know I could never trust you in anyways. You couldn''t even keep your promise," I said, and I could feel my heart is hammering against my chest when I felt him move closer to me.


    "Are you sure about that, Victoria?" He asked in a hurt tone, and his proximity is making me crazy, and his intoxicating scent makes me feel light-headed, and when Oliver put his strong hands on my waist, I felt my throat dry as I looked at his beautiful eyes.


    "Tell me you want me to leave, and I will do it in a heartbeat; I will do everything for you, Victoria, and if you want me to stay away from you, then I will do my best to hide away from you, so you can''t see me." He added, and it feels like I lost my ability to speak.


    "Say it, Victoria, tell me you want me to leave right now," He continues, and I got my courage to push his chest hard, but this time Oliver didn''t budge, and I realized he was that strong.


    "Leave me alone, Oliver!" I yelled, and I know I don''t mean a single word I said since I wanted the opposite, and how I wish I could be honest with my feelings, and I was shocked when he smiled broadly at me.


    "You are not a good liar, Victoria, and next time you should teach your body not to contradict your words." He said, and without warning, Oliver kissed me hungrily, and once again, I melted in his arms as I kissed him back with the same intensity. I couldn''t stop myself from moaning when I felt his tongue slither inside my mouth, and I could feel the different sensation when he seductively sucked my tongue with expertise.


    I could no longer hear the loud pounding of the waves against the shore as he continued to devour my lips with his sweet mouth. I couldn''t deny Oliver was making me so hot all over my body, and I could feel the butterflies swarming in my stomach when I felt him caress my thighs.


    It felt so wonderful to make out with him as he pulled me down with him as he sat on the sand while he put me on top of his thighs, facing him without breaking our kiss. And I realized he was right.. I am not good at lying because I couldn''t stop my body from betraying me.

 Chapter 59 - Yes! Yes! Yes!

    Oliver''s POV


    I listened to her soft moans as we continued to kiss each other under the starry night, and it seemed like the chilly night didn''t bother Victoria at all. I smiled as I realized she was a werewolf after all, and I knew she could stand in the cold because, like me, she has werewolves'' blood all over her body. And she is pure-blooded, unlike others born from both human and werewolf parents. Her parents came from known werewolves'' families, which is why she is prophesied as the strongest Luna because of her family background.


    "Do you still want me to leave, Victoria?" I asked, and I smiled when she slowly shook her head, and she looked so adorable sitting on my lap. I kissed her again until I felt her lips get swollen because of the kisses I gave her, and it was enough to convince me that Victoria is now conceding too but too shy to admit that she badly wants me.


    "Where were you for the past days, Oliver?" Victoria asked me as she slid down from my thighs, and she settled beside me on the sand. I took her hand, and I kissed her knuckles before I looked at her sideways and spoke.


    "I needed to come home to some emergencies, and I am really sorry, Victoria. I wanted to be there with you and join the contest, but I couldn''t make it; I tried to come back, but it was already late when I arrived the contest has been done, and I felt so afraid to face you right away because I know that you were angry with me. And I hope I can make it up with you, Victoria." I said.


    "Are your family okay? I am so worried about you, and I hated you that you didn''t even bother to text or call me." She responded, and I smiled at her, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so guilty knowing Victoria thought I was having some family problems at home when I only attended a meeting with regards to the black wolf.


    "I apologize once again, Victoria, and I hope you will give me a chance to be with you," I said.


    "You already kissed me, and no matter how I wanted to push you away, my heart and my entire body will still deceive me." She declared, and her words took me off guard, and I could feel the thrill as I cupped her face.


    "Is that mean you want me to be your boyfriend, now?" I asked with a trembling voice, and her face lit up as she nodded her head; I was on my feet right away, and I was jumping in the air while I was shouting Yes! Yes! Yes! And I could hear Victoria''s laughter in the background, and I pulled her up, and I took her into my arms, and I embraced her for a long time until my breathing relaxed and came back to normal.


    "Thank you, Victoria, and I thought you would make it harder for me to win your heart," I said as I tucked some of her loose hair behind her ear.


    "I don''t want to make myself suffer anymore, and I am afraid if I can no longer control myself and I would be throwing myself at you." She responded, and I chuckled.


    "It would be nice if it would happen; you don''t need to feel ashamed about it, Victoria, because I like you a lot, and I couldn''t deny it. I am falling for you." I said, and I could see how her face blushed.


    "Me too, Oliver; I am feeling the same way too." She said, and I couldn''t be happier.


    "I have a confession to make, and please don''t be angry with me." She said, and I suddenly felt worried about what it could be; she only became my girlfriend in less than an hour, and she is already confessing something, and I hope it will not affect my relationship with her.


    "What is it, Victoria?" I asked, and she gave me a weak smile as she squeezed my palm.


    "I had been borrowing your wolf pet without your knowledge." She said, and I laughed.


    "Aren''t you angry?" She asked in disbelief, and I felt so terrible that I couldn''t tell her it was me after all.


    "Why should I be angry with you? It only means you are a good person, Victoria, because my wolf loves you too, maybe he knows you will become my girlfriend, and that is why he loved spending time with you." I said, and her smile widened.


    "Can I have him again tonight?" She asked, and I couldn''t stop myself from coughing because I never expected she would ask me to be with my wolf self tonight.


    "Can I be with you tonight instead of with my wolf?"I asked, and her face turned bright red as she shook her head and then nodded at me.


    "You confused me, Victoria. Is it a yes or a no?" I asked, and I could tell she was apprehensive.


    "Hey, don''t worry, Victoria, I will never do things to you that will upset you. I will only sleep beside you and don''t worry I am good with self-control, and you should bear it in your mind, I respect you above all, and I want us to work because I don''t want you to be my girlfriend alone but to be my wife in the future." I declared, and I could see the surprised look on her face.


    "When your father told you I am part of your family because I already asked him to court you, and I told him if you will accept me as your boyfriend, I will make you my wife," I said, and her face turned redder.


    "Oliver, I am only turning eighteen soon; how can you talk about marriage?" She asked, and I could see the worries on her face.


    "I said in the future, Victoria, besides do you still want to find another boyfriend?" I asked.


    "No! I won''t, and I only want you to be my only boyfriend." She responded, and I smiled.


    "So, it only means I will become your husband in the future, right, Victoria?" I asked, and her face lit up.


    "Wow, it would be nice knowing you will never date anyone at all, and it will only be me." She said, and I could see the excitement on her face.


    "Of course, Victoria, I don''t plan to have any other girlfriend except you," I said, and I leaned down and kissed her lips one more time before I took her with me, and we took a stroll on the extended shoreline of the Zafirah Island.


    "Why do you look so sad?" I asked when I found her looking so down.


    "I couldn''t believe you; how could you propose to me after I accept you as my boyfriend." She said, and she looked so adorable when she pouted her lips, and I couldn''t stop myself from laughing.


    "Don''t worry, Victoria, I haven''t proposed to you yet; I only informed you in advance that I wanted you to be my wife in the future, but I will make the grandest proposal of all time, and you will never know when it will happen," I said. Her grimace turned into a beautiful smile.


    "Promised?" She asked.


    "I promised, Victoria," I replied, and she giggled, and now that she had become my girlfriend, I felt overwhelmed with happiness, but I couldn''t stop from feeling so worried for the coming days to come, knowing I had to deal with the Alphas who will try to claim her as their mate.


    "I have always been fascinated by this place, and tonight this island became my favorite place," I muttered, and she looked up at me, and even if she is tall compared to most girls, I am still towering over her, and I love the way she was looking up at me now. I could see the tenderness in her eyes; unlike before, she always gave me hard stares, but I have always known behind those angry gazes was her real feelings for me that she couldn''t deny.


    "And why is that?" She asked innocently, and I grinned at my girlfriend.


    "Because you became my girlfriend, Victoria, and I have never felt this happy and complete, and I never expected there would be this kind of raw emotion as what I felt right now. You are more beautiful than the starry night itself." I muttered, and she was giggling.


    "Oliver, you don''t need to speak with me with flowery words because I am already your girlfriend." She responded, and I couldn''t stop myself from beaming at her.


    "Please say it again, Victoria?" I asked, and I could see the confusion on her face.


    "Tell me again that you are now my girlfriend," I said as I looked at her beautiful eyes.


    "I am now your girlfriend, your future fiancee, and your wife to be." She said, and I couldn''t stop the wide grin that appeared on my face.


    We continued walking until we reached the other side of the island where I could see big rocks, and I helped her climb on the big rock, and from where we were, we could see the magnificent vacation house of her family.


    I sat down, and I grabbed her down to sit in front of me as we faced the ocean, and I was hugging her from behind as we watched the water at night, and we could hear the smashing sound of the waves every time they hit the rocks.. And nothing could stop me from feeling so happy as I gave Victoria butterfly kisses on her neck as we listened to the continued pounding of the waves, and we could feel the water hit our faces, and I am proud to say I am happy to be in love with this girl in my arms.

 Chapter 60 - Best Night

    Victoria''s POV


    I don''t have a plan for making Oliver my boyfriend yet, but when we started making out in the sand, I knew I could no longer deny the feelings I had for him, and I admit, I am losing the game we called love. He conceded, and I also surrendered to the feelings I had for him. The emotion was too much, and I could no longer contain it in my heart. He is driving me nuts with his kisses, and I don''t want him to leave me again without knowing where he is going.


    I could tell Oliver was the only boy who made me feel this way; I know from the first moment I laid my eyes on him that he was trouble, but I find it hard to resist his charm, and right now, knowing that my parents wanted him to be my boyfriend, my feelings for Oliver intensified. I don''t want to spend the entire weekend without having him as my boyfriend. I realized he is a good catch since I know my father will never give him his blessings to Oliver to date me if he is not a good person.


    I wondered why I didn''t feel cold at all and same with my parents; every time we came here to the island, during night time, all the staff would be wearing something thicker to keep their bodies warm, while my mom and I would love to have night swimming wearing our bikinis. And dad would love to show off to my mom his chiseled body only wearing board shorts, and his upper part would be bare.


    And I could hear the staff saying the water in this island is cold, but I could stand the cold, and even if it is a mystery for me, and I found it odd, I found it amazing that my body could stand the chill, and maybe it is in our blood. And during winter, my classmate would ask me if I didn''t feel cold every time I took off my coat and mittens, and I will only wear thin clothing.


    But I will always wear clothes suitable for winter because I don''t want to look like an outcast, but most of the time I am dying to take them off. It was one of the things I found unusual about myself, but I didn''t share it with anyone except Lana, and she would only tell me maybe I have high tolerance in cold weather, and she could be right.


    "Do you feel cold?" I asked Oliver, and I could see he fully open the buttons of his Hawaiian shirt, and I could see his rock-hard abs and toned body. I couldn''t deny I was impressed, for how many times I had seen him half-naked, and I never get tired of appreciating his physique, and yes, Oliver had a body that could make a woman drool over him, and he has a body of a man and not a boy.


    I opted to sit beside him now since I wanted to speak with him seeing his face, and I wondered how did Oliver know this was my favorite spot every time we came here on the island. I spent so many hours on top of this rock reading my favorite novels since this is the best location where I could hide from the sun because of the tree on the other side, and its shed will always give me comfort, and it will protect my body from the heat of the sun during the day.


    And at night time, I loved the lighting my father put in this place, not so bright and not too dim, and we could see the beach chaise lounge in our back, but we chose to sit on the hard surface. And I love watching the ocean from where we are, primarily during the day when I could see the birds are flying in the sky, and the deep blue sea and the smell of the ocean breeze would always take my breath away.


    "No, how about you?" He asked back, and I shook my head, and I blushed when he caught me staring at his chest, and he was grinning at me as he took my hand, and he started kissing my knuckles, and I find it so sweet.


    "I am good," I replied, and Oliver scooted near me, and he put his arm around my shoulders while his other hand was still holding my hand.


    "That is good, but I just want to remind you, I am here to keep you warm, Victoria." He said, and his husky, sexy voice made my entire body feel so weak.


    "Thanks," I said, and I smiled when he fished out his phone, and he took a selfie of us.


    "Tomorrow, I am going to capture so many photos of you." He said after he put his phone back in his pocket, and I couldn''t stop myself from giggling, and I couldn''t believe until now that he is really into me.


    "Be honest with me; when did you realize you like me, Oliver?" I asked, and I could see the blush on his face.


    "On the first day I met you, I realized I like you a lot even before I knew who you are, and I didn''t realize you are Victoria Winner. The reason I kissed you was I couldn''t control the attraction I felt for you the moment my eyes laid on you, and it was not because you pissed me off. I was mesmerized by your beauty, and you looked like a goddess, Victoria." He answered, and it was my turn to blush.


    "You are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen, and I am still in a haze that you are now my girlfriend." He said as he put my head on his chest while he caressed my back, and it felt so lovely to be in his arms.


    "How about you?" He asked, and I could feel my entire face turn crimson.


    "I could say by the time you crossed the pedestrian lane without a care in the world," I said, and he chuckled, and then he kissed my head.


    "I am sorry, Victoria, I should have been careful, but I''ve got the CCTV footage on that particular day, and if you want, I can show it to you. It was Jason who didn''t see the red light." He said, and I was stunned.


    "How?" I asked in disbelief.


    "I have my ways, I came to Zenith for you alone, and nothing else matter for me but your safety, and I admit we started on the wrong way, and now that you are my girlfriend, I will make it sure you will know how much I care for you every day." He said, and it feels like everything is in place.


    "Victoria, don''t ever listen to his lies!" I heard someone talk with me on my head, and I could feel goosebumps cover my entire skin, and I stiffened.


    "Hey, are you alright, Victoria?" I heard Oliver ask when he noticed I jerked on my seat.


    "Yeah," I lied; how can I be okay when I have heard that familiar voice before, and I couldn''t pinpoint when did I hear that powerful, scary voice.


    "You don''t like fine to me, Victoria; your face looked so pale." He said, and I could see the worries on Oliver''s face, and how can I tell him I heard someone talking to me on my head? I don''t want Oliver to think I am crazy. I don''t want to lose him as my boyfriend.


    "I think we should head back now, Oliver," I said in a soft voice.


    "Of course, besides, it is getting late." He responded as he looked at his watch and stood up, and Oliver pulled me with him, and then my hot boyfriend took my hand, and he helped me come down from the rock, and it felt so lovely to feel his strong arms on my waist, and I couldn''t deny I felt so safe and secure in Oliver''s arms.


    I couldn''t stop worrying as we started to walk towards the main house, and I pretended to look around, hoping I would see some hint. Still, I have been getting paranoid lately since I kept hearing voices, and I even heard Oliver talking with me on my head. And I need to speak with my mother about this thing since I know this is not normal.


    "Good night, Victoria," Oliver said the moment we reached my bedroom, and we were standing outside my door.


    "You said you will be spending the night with me." I blurted out, and maybe it was because of my fright that I got the courage to speak out what was on my mind, and the expression I saw on Oliver''s face was priceless. He was beaming at me from ear to ear.


    "Hell, yes!" He answered.


    "But I need to go back to my room first to take


    a bath; see you later, Victoria!" He said and turned his heels without taking a second look before I could even say something.


    I promptly got inside my room, and I felt like I was having a dilemma as I turned around my room, feeling so lost in what to do. I arranged my bed even if the maid had done the job, and I felt so excited to spend the night with Oliver, yet I felt so conscious that I ended up in the shower. I took the quickest shower ever.


    .


    When I got out of the bathroom, my steps faltered when I found Oliver sitting on the love seat looking so fresh and handsome reading my novel, and when he raised his head and saw me staring at him, he gave me one of his sweetest smiles.. He stood up and walked towards me, and I realized this would become one of the best nights of my life; I set aside my worries about the scary voice as I looked at Oliver''s handsome face.

 Chapter 61 - Intruder

    Oliver''s POV


    I still couldn''t believe that finally, Victoria became my girlfriend. I couldn''t express the happiness that I felt as I watched her beautiful face glowed under the starry night, and I never realized I could be a romantic freak. Yes, I like where we are right now, and this paradise witnessed the night Victoria became my girlfriend, and I know it would be too late to regret everything I had done to her, but I will make sure to make up to her every tear she shed because of me.


    The entire island is so quiet except for the waves hitting on the rocks and the shore. The sound of the waves is a lullaby on our ears, and I want to capture this moment forever. I know our life now is peaceful, but I couldn''t deny the impending chaos we will about to face. How I wish I could marry Victoria right away so she could be mine. And no one can claim Victoria except me, and how I wished she was already eighteen, so I can marry her, and it feels like the time is dragging so slow.


    We were still on top of the big rock, and it felt so lovely to be alone with her talking like this; I know Victoria is sweet. If we only started as friends, we could have avoided hurting each other with painful words, and I blame myself for why we became enemies right away because of my damn ego.


    I don''t want to accept defeat since I insisted on my pack members that I would come home with a different mate. Right now, I couldn''t wait to bring Victory to my place and introduce her to everyone as my girlfriend, and I know everyone would be so jealous of me because I finally have her as my girl, and I am so damn proud of myself.


    I couldn''t believe Victoria would ask me when did I realize that I liked her, and since she is now my girlfriend, there was no need to hide the truth from her; besides, I wanted my girl to know how I truly felt for her, and I am not ashamed to accept I like her a lot from the first moment I laid my eyes on her beautiful face. But I was more surprised when she told me she wanted me first the moment I crossed that damn pedestrian lane, and I didn''t realize she saw my face at that moment, and I couldn''t be happier.


    I could tell something was wrong with Victoria when I felt goosebumps covered her skin, and I needed to speak with Nick regarding this matter. I am starting to feel nervous for her safety, but I don''t get easily intimidated even by that black wolf, and yes, I am scared if something will happen to my mate, but I will do everything I can to protect Victoria.


    I could feel she is now starting to feel uneasy about herself since her birthday is now coming up, and the changes in her body will start to appear. I wondered how I was going to convince her everything would be alright, and I hope Victoria''s transition would be free from complications, and she would accept what she is with an open heart and mind.


    I brought her back inside the house since I could feel someone was on the island. Any moment he will attack us and try his best to capture my girlfriend, and since Nick''s men are guarding the whole place, he couldn''t get himself near us. I am sure he is not alone, he got some company, and I could smell their scents even from a distance, and there is no doubt whoever the intruders are, or from what pack they belonged, they wanted to make Victoria become the mate of their Alpha.


    I couldn''t wait to mark Victoria, but I needed to wait until she turned eighteen, and I hate that I need to control myself every time she is so near me, especially if her smooth neck is on display. The urge to taste Victoria was killing me, and I couldn''t wait to bite her when she was ready.


    "Hey!" I said the moment I closed the distance between us, she looked so fresh and hot. And the idea that the bath towel only wraps her glorious body is making me crazy, and the urge to have her in my arms is too much for me to handle.


    "Hi, you are here," She replied while I could see her cheeks are turning red while she was looking at my face.


    "Yes, I took a quick shower since I want to come back as fast as I can; it may sound corny, but I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about you while I was in my room, and I couldn''t believe I missed you already," I said. Victoria giggled while I could tell she was so lost on what to do since she was not the only one feeling so nervous.


    "I will just go out a bit so you can change into your nightdress, and I hope you will keep the door open for me," I said as I put my hands on the pockets of my sweat pants.


    "Sure! I will be quick." She responded.


    "Okay, but you can take your time, Victoria, because I wanted to speak with your father," I said, and her eyes widened.


    "Please, Oliver, don''t tell my dad I begged you to sleep beside me tonight," Victoria said, and she looked so adorable as she looked at me with pleading in her eyes, and I couldn''t stop myself from laughing so hard.


    "And why do you think I will tell Nick something like that? I don''t want your father to ask me to leave the island in the dead of night, Victoria. I know he gave me his blessings to court you, but not to sleep with you." I said, and I couldn''t stop my amusement as I looked at her beautiful face, and she released a sigh of relief.


    "Okay, it seems you are so close with my father; I thought you would tell him about it," Victoria murmured.


    "I am closed with your father, but believe me when I say he will not know what we are doing behind his back, Victoria," I said as I winked at her, and her face blushed right away.


    I kissed her forehead before I walked out of her bedroom, and I gently closed her door. And then I shifted in my wolf form right away, and I made my way to the south side of the island, running as fast as I could, and I desperately looked for Nick, but I couldn''t find him.


    "Oliver!" I heard a familiar voice, and when I looked around, I was stunned to see Declan on his wolf form, and I couldn''t believe he was here on the island.


    "What are you doing here, Declan?" I asked in a loud voice.


    "Relax, Oliver, I came here in peace. Why are you so afraid if I will steal your girl away from you?" He asked, and I could see the sinister look on his face.


    "I am not afraid, Declan because you are already late; she is already my girlfriend, and I am confident she can never be yours, Declan," I hissed, and he was laughing hard at me.


    "It depends on how you will protect her, Oliver. I only came here to make sure Victoria is safe." He said, and I was shocked by his statement, but I didn''t let him know I was surprised by his words.


    "Nothing could be wrong with Victoria while I am here, Declan, and if I were you, you better leave now before Nick finds you," I said as I tried to keep my voice low.


    "Don''t underestimate the capability and power of the black wolf, Oliver. He is old but strong, and he is stronger than any of us." He responded, and I could see the concern on his face, and I hate that I am falling for his trap. I know I should never trust Declan, and I should not believe a single word he says, but right now, as I look into his eyes, I could feel it in my core that he is telling me the truth.


    And the next thing I heard, Victoria was screaming, and I felt so numb, but I needed to move and go to her room, and I could tell that Declan was following behind me. I was out of breath when I reached her bedroom because of my fright, and I could see that her room was in disarray, and I could tell my girlfriend had fought the intruder, but I couldn''t find her anywhere, and when I looked at on the window, I realized someone took my girlfriend when I saw the broken glass. And I never felt so terrified my whole life, and I felt so angry that I could feel the blazing fire in my eyes.


    "Shit, he took her!" I grunted, and I leaped on the window while howling as loud as I could; I needed to communicate with Nick and tell him that something is going on with his daughter. I sniffed, and for the first time, I felt so pleased that I was a wolf because I could track her scent. And I ran towards the woods, and I wondered who had taken my girlfriend since the smell I inhaled aside from Victoria is someone unfamiliar to me.. He is not the black wolf, and I could feel my entire body felt so cold as I realized they were here, our enemies who wanted to have her.

 Chapter 62 - Greatest Treasure

    Victoria''s POV


    I was fanning myself with my hand even if the A/C was in full blast, but it couldn''t whisk away the heat I felt because of my excitement of having Oliver as my boyfriend. Yeah, I am officially Oliver''s girlfriend now, and I was dancing and turning around in my room as I looked for the perfect nightgown I should wear.


    I smiled when I remembered his sweet words telling me he would wait for the right time. Still, I don''t think I could control myself knowing he would be a constant temptation for me, but it would be incredible if I had something to look forward to with my boyfriend, and I know if that day came, that would be the most beautiful day of my life. I couldn''t wait to be eighteen, so I could explore beyond my horizon.


    Thinking about Oliver as I put on my nightdress made me smile, and I couldn''t believe how much I hated him when he first came to our school, but I couldn''t deny, even if I loathe his existence, I couldn''t stop myself from being drawn to him. He is the first boy I felt attracted to until it was too late for me to realize I was falling for him hard, and I don''t have regrets because I could feel how much he wanted me to be with him, and I could tell Oliver Prize is in love with me too.


    "It seems like you are having a good time with yourself, Victoria," Someone spoke. I felt terrified since this time I could tell he was inside my room, and he was not talking to me through my mind, and when I whisked around, I found someone towering over me, and I couldn''t deny he was as good-looking as Oliver, but I didn''t feel the same way every time I look at Oliver''s face.


    "Who are you?" I asked as I tried to calm myself, and I was looking for something I could use to make him leave my room, but aside from my clothes lying on top of my bed, there was nothing except my bare hands and feet, and when he moves closer to me, I couldn''t stop myself from shaking.


    "You will know about me later, Victoria." He said with a sinister smile on his lips.


    "What do you want from me?" I demanded. I could feel my anger overshadowed the fear that I felt, and I don''t know where I got the courage to speak with him.


    "There are so many things I wanted to do with you, my dear, but I know you are off-limits." He said as he licked his upper lip with his tongue.


    "Who are you working for?" I asked until I felt my frame hit the wall of my bedroom.


    "Stop asking so many questions, Victoria; I am not in the mood to answer your queries since I came here to get you, and now if you will follow me, and be a good girl, and don''t ever dear to make a sound, or you will regret it," He commanded. Then I ran to the other side of the room, but he is fast, and as I made my way to the door, he caught up with me, and he slapped me hard that I could taste the blood on my mouth.


    I kicked him, I was scratching his flesh on his arms so hard that I could feel his flesh cut, and I could feel the blood dripping on my carpet floor. And I saw my fingernails dug on his flesh as if I had claws.And then I screamed as loud as I could so everyone on the island could hear me, including Oliver and my parents, and I could see the burning anger on his face as he looked at me.


    "You little slut!" He grunted as he punched me on the gut, and then I felt limp as I tried to get up on my knees, but my abductor had already manhandled me and carried my weak body, and I was terrified when he jumped on the window without caring about the glass. I heard the glass shattering against his frame, and I could feel he was running so fast that I couldn''t make out where we were going since I was upside down, but I could tell he was moving towards the woods.


    I heard the howling of wolves, and I smiled as I remembered Oliver''s wolf, and I knew he would save me again. I was crying out louder, and the last thing I remembered, we were in a dock, and he tossed my body on the hard surface, and I realized I was on a motorboat.


    "You shut up!" The man shouted as he dragged my body, and I could feel he injected something on my arm, and I felt my entire body turn numb, and I knew he did it to make me fall silent, and then the whole surrounding turned so black as I lose consciousness.


    And when I woke up, I realized I couldn''t move since my abductor secured my body with a rope, and I couldn''t shout anymore because of the duct tape on my mouth, and I felt glad I regained my consciousness, and when I tried to look around, I realized he is not alone.


    I closed my eyes again since I didn''t want them to know I was already awake, and I couldn''t stop the hammering of my heart as I realized I had been kidnapped, and I knew my father was willing to give them any amount of money they wanted as long as they will keep me safe and alive. I tried to stop my body from shivering since I was afraid they would do something to me.


    "Who could have thought we could have Victoria, you are indeed extraordinary, Claudio, and no wonder Mavros trusted you so much." A man said, and I marveled who they are, and the name Mavros gives me goosebumps even if I don''t know who he is, and I suddenly felt worried if they took me for some reason, and not because of ransom purposes.


    "Of course, I always serve my master every time he needs me, and he knew I could penetrate any place no matter how tight the security could be. I have power, and I couldn''t believe Niklaus didn''t tighten his security knowing her daughter''s birthday was fast approaching. He is powerful and so many allies." I could say it was Claudio who answered.


    "I could tell he was planning something, and that is why he made her daughter as his bait, without knowing I can take Victoria without a sweat since she is still innocent, she doesn''t have any idea what she is capable of, and that is why she ended shouting instead of fighting me," Claudio added.


    He was so proud of himself, and I wondered what he meant when he said I don''t know what I am capable of, knowing I don''t even know martial arts. I don''t understand what they mean, and it feels like they are talking about my father''s capability. I know my dad is influential because of his money, and what confused me was the word "bait." And how could they say my dad used me as his bait? Is my father trying to capture some illegal businessmen?


    "Well, let us see how he will move now, knowing we have his daughter." His companion responded, and I couldn''t believe I would be in this kind of situation. I know my father warned me to be careful at all times, and who could have thought I would be kidnapped inside our property surrounded by my father''s men.


    "Shit! They are following us! We need to move faster!" Claudio yelled, and I could hear the roaring of a motorboat, and then I could feel the swaying of the boat as he maneuvered the engine faster, and I could tell my father''s men were catching up, and I felt so glad they were coming.


    And then I could feel we slowed down as they tried to shift direction, but my father''s men used speedboat, and I could feel someone jumped on our boat. My eyes widened in disbelief when I saw Oliver, and he was fighting the two men alone, and I couldn''t believe my boyfriend would be the one who would come after me instead of my father''s bodyguards.


    And if I was only on my feet and I could clap my hands, I was clapping by now because Oliver is good. I was shocked when one of the men pulled out a gun, and he was about to shoot Oliver. My scream died on my throat as I watched my boyfriend disarm the man using his bare hands while he was kicking the other man, and they were fighting one against two, and I never thought Oliver was good with martial arts. And I think when this is all over, I will ask him to train me to defend myself.


    Oliver looked so hot, and I could see his muscles flex as he continued to fight the enemies. When I heard a gunshot, I felt so horrified and worried about my boyfriend, and I felt so relieved when one of the enemies fell to the floor. I could see how Oliver disarmed the remaining enemy, and he tackled him on the ground before he secured his wrists with the handcuffs. I heard clapping of hands, and I couldn''t believe Oliver had companions, and they allowed him to fight alone; how could they be so cruel.


    "Victoria!" Oliver called my name, and in an instant, he came to my side, and I couldn''t stop myself from crying as I realized he had come and saved me.


    "Hey, are you hurt?" He asked as he discarded the rope on my entire body, and I moaned when he removed the duct tape on my mouth.


    "I am sorry, Victoria, I should have never left you in your room." He said as he carried my weak body.


    "It is okay, Oliver, you came and saved me."


    I said while I felt him jump, and I thought we would fall into the water, but I am impressed he was able to land on his feet on his speedboat, and he slowly put me on the deck, and I could still feel my frame is trembling, and he caressed my arm while he was looking at me.


    "Hey, don''t worry, everything is fine now, Victoria." He said as he cupped my face.


    "Who are they?" I asked as I watched my father''s men secure the enemies who almost hurt me, and I could tell they had already called the authority.


    "They are bad people who wanted to harm you. They know you are your father''s greatest treasure, and that is why they targeted you, Victoria.." He said, and there are a lot of questions playing in my mind as of the moment, but what I have on my mind could wait, and what matters now is I am safe in Oliver''s arms.

 Chapter 63 - We Can Never Run Away

    Oliver''s POV


    I know from the moment I leaped on her window, I needed to use all my strength to have my girlfriend back, and as I was following her scent, I couldn''t stop feeling so worried. What if something happened to Victoria? And why it has to be now that everything is so perfect for us. How could these people ruin my vacation with my girlfriend?


    I ran faster and could hear Nicklaus howling from a distance, and he had answered my distress call through my howling, and he knew his daughter''s life was in danger, and I could tell he had given me the chance to prove my worth as his child''s mate. I know I am one of the strongest Alphas, but this time I felt like I was the weakest since I couldn''t find Victoria right away. I could feel the anger boiling inside me, and I realized I was getting near the dock on the other side of the island, and I could see a boat from my perspective, and his companion was waiting for him.


    I leaped higher than I could through the rocks, and then I saw him getting the boat with Victoria''s conscious body on his arms, and I grunted.


    "I don''t think you can be in your wolf form, Oliver, and you need to be in human form to chase those guys. Can you imagine the shock on your girlfriend''s face when she found out a wolf was out there swimming in the ocean? I think you need something faster than your legs, Oliver." Declan said as he was running after me in his human form, and I growled. I was running naked beside him as I shifted in my human form, and I couldn''t disagree with him, and I heard him chuckle.


    I ran towards the other side to get my water vessel, and when I onboarded my boat, I grabbed my clothes from the floor. As for werewolves, we have our ways on how to make our clothes handy at all times, and that is one of the challenges for us since every time we transform back to our human form, we always end up naked, and I don''t know if it is a curse bestowed upon us by the moon goddess why we have to live this kind of life. Still, we have learned to deal with it, and it would be more challenging for the newly transitioned wolf.


    And I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I thought of Victoria and her transition, and I wondered why she didn''t transform yet when most werewolves could transform at an early age, and I wondered what Zafirah did to her daughter. It has been rumored that the transition period will only last until the first full moon after a werewolf turns eighteen; if they lost that chance, that particular person would never turn into a werewolf forever, and it would be a big insult to the family and a disgrace to the werewolf community. Still, nothing like that has happened so far. Once you are a werewolf child, you will always be a werewolf.


    But because of the prophecy, everybody thinks that Victoria Winner is one extraordinary girl. That is why everyone is waiting for her transition, and what made her birthday special is because on the night of her special day would be a full moon. And even the black wolf made an appearance, and it was the biggest news that happened recently in our society since Mavros had been hiding for a century after what happened to him and his mate. I could tell many werewolves would still come and try to steal Victoria away from me.


    I always listened to my father''s story about the black wolf, and even if he was only a myth for us, there are times I was thinking about what would happen to us if he existed? And I couldn''t believe he would be here now to claim my other half?


    I started the speedboat engine, and we made our way to the other side, and I couldn''t believe Declan would be with us tonight. Even if I am still doubtful about his appearance, I couldn''t deny he helped me a lot by dealing with those werewolves who tried to stop us from chasing Victoria''s abductor. I know he handled them as I concentrated on tracking Victoria''s scent, and I couldn''t believe many had come to the island, and I wondered why Nicklaus didn''t put additional men to secure the entire place.


    "Why are you here, Declan?" I asked as I steered the boat from the helm.


    "I know you are all skeptical about my intention of being here, but I couldn''t blame you though, yes, I have a reputation that I am not proud of, and I don''t need to convince you to believe me, Oliver, but after meeting Victoria, my perspective in life changed." He responded, and I darted a glance at him before I returned my focus on the boat of our enemies.


    "I know she likes you, but I couldn''t afford it if something happened to her; I admit, at first, my only purpose was to have fun and flirt with Victoria since am not interested in having a mate, but when I saw her for the first time, it feels like all my principles in life had been forgotten, and I couldn''t believe one single girl could make me feel this way," Declan added. I understood what he meant because I experienced the same thing the first time I laid my eyes on Victoria''s perfect face.


    "I know it may sound crazy, but I am up to a challenge; please don''t drive me away, Oliver, I just want to make sure she is alright; besides, she is not yet married to you, who knows she will have a changed of heart later on." He continued, and I shook my head.


    "Declan, I appreciate your concern about Victoria, but you are already late, bro; she is my girlfriend now," I said, the feeling is proud.


    "It would be okay, for now, I came to offer my help because I wanted to prove something to Nicklaus, I know he hated my existence because of my dad, and it is so unfair since he judged me because of my father, and if I couldn''t have Victoria as my mate, then at least it would be enough for me if she will have me as her friend. And I am sure once I will find my mate, these things I felt for her would be gone." He said, and I couldn''t believe that Declan would accept defeat easily, but I couldn''t deny I believe him, and worse, my instinct was telling me to trust him.


    "Thanks, Declan," I said as I felt more determined to chase our enemies. I could feel the water hit my face as the big waves smashed the boat. I was tightly holding the steering wheel as we continued to soar on the open sea in the middle of the night, and the water looked so dark, and only the light of the boat was lighting our way, and I could feel the chilly wind on my skin as I try to think of a course on how to save my girl.


    "You should be careful with your plans, Oliver, because they are armed," Declan warned me.


    "I know, and I wondered why they need a gun anyway," I said as I shook my head.


    "I am not sure, but I guess they are tired of fighting with fangs, and mind you, the other one is not a simple wolf; he is a mage and a wolf." He said, and it made me understand why they got access to the island without being detected.


    "It seemed you know so much, Declan," I said as I took a deep breath and realized I would be dealing with more complex enemies.


    "I did my homework, but I know you, Oliver, with your strength and agility, nothing can stop you from saving the world." He said, and I laughed.


    "What else do you know about me, Declan?" I asked.


    "You are more than an ordinary Alpha, Oliver. I know you enough that no mage or witches could stop you from saving Victoria Winner, and that is why Nicklaus is so confident to have you as his son-in-law. I get that, but I am telling you I will not hesitate to steal Victoria away from you if you hurt her." He declared, and his words made me laugh harder.


    "I warned you, Declan, Victoria is mine; besides, there is nothing I want to do with her but to make her happy," I responded, and he laughed.


    And I felt so happy that the big waves made our enemies find it hard to navigate the rough water. In due time we were able to come near them, and I asked Declan to drive my boat as I made my way to the enemy''s watercraft by jumping so high, and I was thankful I didn''t fall into the water.


    I grabbed on the cleat where a rope can be fastened and made my way up in the boat, and I leaped at the center and fought them with my bare hands and legs, and I didn''t give them time


    to pull their guns, and I know my training and martial arts knowledge would be enough to knock them down.


    I am aware they are using silver bullets, and one thing they didn''t know it could not kill me. Yeah, it was one of my rare abilities that until now is a mystery to me. And I don''t know if Declan knew about this information about me, but that is one of the things that made me the strongest of all the Alphas in our community. And the black wolf would be my greatest enemy.


    I felt thankful Nicklaus sent us back up since I didn''t want to deal with their punishment as of the moment, after all, all I ever wanted was to bring back my girl to the island, and as I carried Victoria in my arms, I could feel she was trembling. I am sure it wasn''t because of the cold. Still, it was because of the things that happened tonight, and I wanted to bring her as far away from Lykos country so we could have a normal life away from the chaos of the werewolves.. Still, we can never run away from who we truly are, and we need to protect our pack and loved ones.

 Chapter 64 - Different

    Victoria''s POV


    I was shocked when I found Declan on board Oliver''s boat, and I couldn''t believe he was with him.


    "How come Declan is here?" I asked the moment Oliver put my feet on the floor.


    "He wanted to steal the spotlight from me, but I didn''t give him the chance to save you," Oliver responded, and I heard Declan chuckle.


    "Kidding aside, he was here because he was worried about you," Oliver said as he caressed my face, and I couldn''t believe they would be in the same place without hurting each other. I moved closer to Declan, and I touched his hand, and I laughed when he jerked and pulled his hand away from me, and he was looking at Oliver.


    "Victoria, I don''t want to be thrown at the water at this rate, so please move away from me a little," Declan said, and what I did, I moved closer to him, and he grunted under his breath while I was laughing.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think my boyfriend is a jealous freak, Declan," I said while I could tell Oliver was trying his best not to show his real emotions, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so lucky that they came to save me.


    "Thank you, Declan; I always wanted to be friends with you even if my father is against it," I said, and he was messaging his chest.


    "Ouch, I know you don''t want me to be your boyfriend, but I never realized it would feel this painful to hear it coming from your mouth that you only wanted me to be your friend, Victoria. But it would be okay to me rather than to be your enemy." He said, and I beamed at him as I offered my hand for a handshake, and he shook my palm with a firm grip, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling at him from ear to ear, and I felt glad Declan helped Oliver.


    I almost stumbled on the floor when big waves hit the boat, but Oliver was on my side right away. He held my waist to steady me. And I could feel the butterflies on my chest as I smelled his familiar intoxicating scent and felt so happy that my nightmare was over. I thought I would never see Oliver and my parents again.


    "Victoria!" My mom was shouting even before I could get down from the boat, and I could tell in one glance she was crying while my father was comforting her.


    "Mom!" I shouted back, and I disembarked the vessel with Oliver''s help, and it would always feel nice to have him by my side. My mom was running in the white sand while I could feel the water on my legs as I made my way to meet her halfway.


    "Oh, sweetheart, I am so sorry!" She said the moment she closed the distance between us while tightly hugging me.


    "Mom, I am fine. Oliver saved me." I said while I was wiping her tears.


    "I felt so worried about your safety, and this is all our fault." She said while her tears were still falling on her beautiful face.


    "Mom, it wasn''t your fault. I know being your daughter will always put me at risk, knowing many people will target me because they wanted to ask for ransom money from you." I declared, and I could see the surprised look on my mom''s face.


    "I couldn''t deny I am afraid, but I will never have regrets that I am your daughter. There are wicked people everywhere who want nothing, mom, but to ruin other people''s lives, and I guess they will never succeed because I know you and dad will do everything to keep me safe, and now I know why you hired Oliver." I added.


    "He is not only hot and handsome, but he has exceptional fighting skills, and I am impressed, and I couldn''t believe a Senior High school student could be as good as him," I said with a beautiful smile on my face. When I turned around to look at Oliver, I could see his entire face turned crimson, and I laughed as I realized the arrogant boy I once hated could not handle being praised.


    "I told you, Victoria, you can trust Oliver!" My dad proudly said, and I could see how his face darkened when he saw Declan standing beside Oliver. I let go of my mom''s embrace, and I walked closer to my dad as I could see the anger on his face.


    "What are you doing here, Declan?" He hissed, and I held my father''s wrists as I gave him a pleading look.


    "Dad, please, Declan is my friend. He came here to help Oliver." I said.


    "You don''t know his father, Victoria!" My father said in a stern tone.


    "Dad, I know I am not in the position to say this, but I don''t think you have the right to treat Declan that way. He never once hurt me, dad." I said as I looked in his direction, and I could see the guilt on Oliver''s face, and I realized I know he hurt me so many times in the past, but I didn''t intend to say those words for him. I only wanted to convince my father to give Declan a chance.


    "Yes, Nick, Declan helped me save your daughter tonight, and I think it is enough to give him a chance to prove his worth," Oliver said, and I felt glad he helped me persuade my father.


    "Mr. Winner, I know I am my father''s son, and I don''t even know why you hated him so much, but please don''t judge me because of what my father had done. I like your daughter a lot even if I know she couldn''t be mine, but please allow me to serve you by protecting your daughter, and I could assure you I will be here to offer my life for her as her protector." Declan said, and I was shocked by his words, and I couldn''t believe he would do something like this, and it felt like I was a princess that needed so much protection.


    I could see my father was speechless as he looked at Declan, and I could tell my father was sizing him up, and I was impressed by Declan''s personality. He is not afraid of my father, and I felt so nervous as I waited for my father''s decision.


    "My dear, I think the boy has a point." My mom said in more than a whisper, and I could see my father''s face soften when my mother touched his hand.


    "Okay, it seems like everyone here likes you, but I hope you will never disappoint me, Declan." My father said, and I released a sigh of relief, and I could see the happiness on Declan''s face.


    "Thank you, Nick." He said.


    "You have to prove your loyalty Declan before I could fully give you my trust," Dad said, and Declan nodded.


    "Yes, sir." He responded, and then my father took me into his arms.


    "Welcome home, my dear, and I am sorry that something like that happened, but don''t worry, I will make sure those culprits will be given enough punishment." My dad said as he tightened his arms around me.


    "Thank you, Oliver, for saving me," I said when we were alone, and he was taking me into one of the guest rooms since I couldn''t sleep in my room after what happened.


    "It was nothing, Victoria, I am here as one of your bodyguards first, and then you become my girlfriend." He responded, and my eyebrows raised.


    "Is my father paying you for your services?" I asked since I could no longer stop my curiosity, and he chuckled.


    "No, I don''t need your father''s money, Victoria; I came from a well off family, we may not be as rich as your family, but I can take good care of all your needs, and you can live your life the way you used to once we will get married." He responded, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing, and it felt like I was not talking to an eighteen-year-old boy.


    He is talking about marriage again, and I wondered why he seemed too different from all the boys in school, and I am sure none of them will talk about marriage if ever I allow one of them to be my boyfriend. And honestly, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited to become Oliver''s wife, and it may sound absurd for now, but I couldn''t deny my heart is dancing with happiness.


    "Good, because it doesn''t feel right if ever you are one of those bodyguards, who is roaming around trying to blend into my surrounding pretending to be passersby, but I know they are my father''s men. I thought you were one of them pretending to be a high school student." I declared, and he shook his head.


    "No, I am so different from them, Victoria." He said, and I could feel my heart is racing the moment we stopped in my new room.


    "Do you think," I trailed off since I felt so embarrassed to invite him again to be with me?


    "Yes, of course; I''d love to spend the morning with you, Victoria." He said in a sexy voice that I could feel my entire body turn like jelly, and I felt so glad he was holding my hand, or else there is a tendency I will stumble on the floor. I was smiling as I opened the door, and I was shocked when he picked me up like I weighed nothing at all, and he put me gently on the bed while I was giggling.


    "Thank you," I said, and I couldn''t take my eyes away from his handsome face.


    "It will always be my pleasure to serve you, Victoria," He said before he captured my mouth, and I felt so happy that nothing happened to us tonight, and I felt so guilty that Oliver''s life would be in danger because of me.

 Chapter 65 - Girlfriend Thing

    Oliver''s POV


    As expected, we left the island early in the morning, and we flew back to the Winner Mansion. And I boarded the helicopter with Declan following behind me. I wanted to sit with my girlfriend, but it seemed her parents didn''t want to let her out of their sight. I couldn''t stop smiling as I thought about what had happened after I rescued Victoria, and it was a hell of a morning to think about because I couldn''t get enough of Victori''s lips.


    We were making out until she could no longer keep her eyes open, and I know her lips got so swollen since I couldn''t stop myself from kissing her, and my fear of losing her intensified the feelings I had for her. It took a lot of control to maintain my sanity when she was lying beside me wearing a very sexy nightgown that I could see every contour of her gorgeous body beneath her see-through nightdress.


    "Hey, stop staring at her, Oliver." I heard Declan mumble, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I looked at him.


    "I just can''t stop myself, you know," I responded.


    "I could tell Victoria is really your mate. I could see it the way you looked at her. I had noticed that kind of gaze from my friends who kept telling me when you finally met your mate, you would know it right away. And I wondered what took you so long to make Victoria your girlfriend. Why do you need my presence before you mark your territory?" He asked, and I took a deep breath.


    "Because I was stupid, fool, jerk, and an idiot," I replied, and he laughed enough to make Victoria and her parents turn their heads in our direction with curiosity on their faces. I could see my girlfriend raise her eyebrows, and I am sure she was dying to know what was going on with us.


    The flight felt longer since I was not sitting beside Victoria, and the time we arrived at their mansion, Declan asked to borrow my car, but I drove him to the city since I wanted to go back to my place and get some of my stuff, and I wasn''t expecting Declan to come with me at my house.


    "Cool place you''ve got here, Prize," He said as he looked around my place, and I smiled and shook my head when he dove into the sofa.


    "Can I take a nap?" He asked.


    "Take your time," I said, and I walked towards my bedroom; I was shocked to find my room being ransacked, and I wondered who came to my house and made a mess.


    "What is wrong?" I heard Declan''s voice behind me, and I could tell he heard me curse. That is why he followed me in my room. I could see his eyes widened as he saw the things scattered in my room, and I couldn''t believe they would pull out all my clothes, even my shoes were on the bed and the floor, my guitar was broken, and I sighed as I realized someone is trying to mess with me.


    "Wow, they must hate you a lot to do something like this in your sanctuary." He mumbled.


    "Yeah, and I think our enemies are now in Zenith," I responded.


    "Well, her eighteenth birthday is fast approaching, and every unmated Alpha is dying to claim her, Oliver. It would be best if you kept your eyes on her. It would be the most important day of Victoria''s life. But don''t worry, I will stick around." He said, and my face softened as I looked at him.


    "Why do you want to stay when you know you can''t have her," I responded.


    "Don''t be so sure of yourself, Oliver; I could have her if I want to, but I don''t want Nicklaus to think I am just like my father." He said with a heavy sigh.


    "What is going on between Nick and your father anyway?" I asked, feeling so curious.


    "Well, my dad was Zafirah''s ex, since like you, Victoria''s mother doesn''t believe in love and about having a mate, and she wanted to deny her father''s request, and as you know, many male werewolves, especially Alphas from different pack fascinated by her beauty, so she ended up making them her boyfriends just to anger her dad for forcing her to marry Nick."


    "Of all the Alphas, she didn''t give Nick the chance to meet her, and on the day her father set the wedding for her and Nick, and that would be the first day she will meet Nicklaus, she ran away with my dad." Declan continued, and I was shocked to learn about the love story of Nick and Zafirah.


    "Nicklaus was always a good son, even without seeing her, he followed his dad command to look for Zafirah, and they meet each other using different names since they both wanted to hide their true identities without knowing they are engaged through arranged marriage by their parents, and they fall in love." Declan declared as he helped me clean the mess of my room.


    "My dad was devastated when Zafirah broke up with him, and she kidnapped Zafirah, and that is the story of why the war happened in the first place," Declan said. At the same time, my mouth hung open, and I couldn''t believe Victoria''s mom was the reason for the war that happened between werewolves so many years ago.


    "And I wanted to prove my point, I understand my old man, he denied his mate, and she died during the war protecting him, and me, I was born since he wanted to have a son, and I don''t even know who my mother is, and he kept telling me I needed to marry Victoria, and I am sick about it, Oliver. I am the new Alpha of our clan, and I know I am so attracted to Victoria, but I will never be selfish like my father." Declan added.


    "I don''t want Victoria to hate me in the end; besides, I don''t like one-sided love, and that is why I love flings but not a serious relationship, and I don''t believe in having a mate. And falling in love was not in my vocabulary, but when I met Victoria, I realized what they talked about love was true. Please, don''t get angry with me; I am just being honest." Declan declared, and I smiled at him.


    "Don''t worry, I understand," I responded as I looked at Declan, and I realized he had a tough life. I felt so lucky I experienced being loved by my parents growing up, and the only thing I hated about my father was his wish for me to marry Victoria. I felt so guilty when I met her for the first time since I realized my father was right about her.


    I took Declan to his place, and I never expected to become friends with him. I felt so happy that he was so honest about his feelings for my girl. I drove back to the Winner estate with a happy face, and I realized it was getting dark, and when I arrived at their mansion, it was already time for dinner.


    "Mr. Prize, they are waiting for you at the dining hall," Art said the moment I got inside the house.


    "Thank you, Arthur," I said, and I made


    my way to the dining room, and my heart was racing when I saw Victoria in her red floral dress; she looked beautiful. I could see a weak smile on her face, and I knew right away she was upset with me. And I could feel that something was off because she was silent the entire meal, even if her mom kept asking her questions, and she only answered with a single word.


    "Hey, I am sorry, Victoria, I know I left without saying goodbye to you, and I didn''t text or call you to inform you where did I go," I said as I followed behind her after we ate our dinner. She only stopped when we arrived in front of her room, and she turned around and faced me.


    "It is okay, Oliver. I am not upset." She said and turned her heels, but I held her wrist, and I spun her around so she would be looking at me.


    "I know you are angry, I wanted to ask permission from you, but Declan was in a hurry," I said, and she tried to push me away, but I held her tighter.


    "I brought him home." I declared.


    "Okay, did Declan''s place so far away that you will be home this late?" She asked, and I couldn''t stop smiling as I could see the jealousy on her face.


    "And now you are having fun at my expense," Victoria added.


    "I am not, I just couldn''t stop myself from feeling amused thinking you are jealous, and I love it if you are jealous of me, Victoria, but I just want you to know, Declan came with me to my place, and someone got inside and ransacked my room," I said, and I could see her face softened.


    "Is everything alright?" She asked, and I caressed her face.


    "Don''t worry, aside from some broken things, nothing to be worried about," I responded.


    "Oh, I am sorry, Oliver. I know this is happening to you because of me." She replied.


    "Hey, it is not like that, Victoria, someone came to my house to rob me, but I don''t have so much possession in that house. So, there is nothing to be stressed about, and what is important is I still have a house to stay in, and I already reported the incident to the authority. That is why it took me long to get back." I lied since I couldn''t call the police since I knew werewolves came to my house, not humans.


    "I am sorry, Oliver, I hated you when you didn''t call me without knowing something happened at your place." Victoria declared.


    "It is okay, and it is my fault anyway. I am sorry if I didn''t text you, don''t worry next time, I will inform you where I am. Please understand I am new to this girlfriend thing." I said as I combed my hair with my fingers, and then she smiled.


    "Me too," She responded and intertwined her fingers with mine, and I kissed my girlfriend on her lips passionately, and I felt grateful everything was fine between us.

 Chapter 66 - My Mothers Love Story

    Victoria''s POV


    "Are you okay, honey?" My mom asked as I looked at my plate for a long time, and I raised my head and smiled at her. She looked so beautiful in her long sleeveless dress. And I couldn''t stop myself from admiring my mom''s timeless beauty, and I know I can never be like her even if everyone is telling me I exactly looked like her when she was my age.


    "Of course, I am fine, mom," I replied.


    "If you are still worried about what happened last night, don''t think about it, Victoria. I will make sure no one can touch you ever again." My father said, this was the first time I saw my dad feeling so stressed, and I could see the fear in his eyes.


    "Dad, you have to believe that I am okay. There is nothing to be worried about." I said, and I am being honest, I am more worried about Oliver''s whereabouts since I hadn''t seen him after we arrived in our estate, and I felt so frustrated when I couldn''t find his car in our garage. And I couldn''t tell my parents I felt sad because of my boyfriend, and they don''t know yet we are a couple, and I plan to tell them today, but Oliver is a no show.


    "That is good then, don''t tell me you are upset because Oliver is not eating lunch with us?" My father asked, and I couldn''t hide my blush.


    "No, dad, I am just thinking about something else. Why would I feel depressed if he wasn''t here with us? I don''t care where he is, dad." I responded defensively, and I could tell my father could read the expression on my face when he looked at me and then nodded his head, but he couldn''t hide the smile on his face.


    My mom was stealing glances at me, and I knew she wanted me to open up to her, and maybe later, I would tell mom about Oliver and me. I couldn''t deny, I wouldn''t say I liked Oliver for leaving the house without telling me where he was going, and I couldn''t deny I wanted to call him, but I couldn''t do it since I felt afraid if he would think I am clingy. I was silent for the rest of our meal.


    I tried reading my textbook, but I ended up staring into space until I heard a soft knocking on my door, and I grimaced as I thought it could be Oliver. I looked at my reflection in the mirror, and I quickly put on some lip gloss, I hated myself that I didn''t want to see him because I was still angry with him, but I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited to open the door. The knocking continued, and when I was satisfied with my appearance, I turned around and gracefully walked towards my door.


    "Mom!" I exclaimed, and I couldn''t hide my disappointment.


    "Are you expecting someone else, Victoria?" My mom asked, and I shook my head.


    "I wasn''t expecting anyone, mom," I responded as I opened the door for her, and I could smell her familiar lavender scent.


    "Come on, sweetheart, I wasn''t born yesterday." My mom said as she gave me one of her sweetest smiles.


    "So when did Oliver become your boyfriend?" She asked, and I could feel my face felt so warm, and I knew I was blushing, and I could no longer stop myself from telling my mother about us.


    "Only last night, mom, before I got kidnapped," I said, and her smile widened.


    "Oh, I am so happy for you, Victoria." My mom said as she pulled me with her, and we sat beside each other on the edge of my bed.


    "Enjoy every moment you have with Oliver, my dear. I know it is the most beautiful feeling you can ever experience, and I am happy that it didn''t take you long to realize whom you like." She said, and I could see her face fall.


    "You are so in love with dad, mom, and I think you have the most beautiful love story, and I hope what I have with Oliver will be like you and dad. It seemed like your love for each other will never waver." I responded, and my mother took my hand and squeezed it, and I heard her release a deep sigh.


    "Victoria, I wish I had made a sensible decision when I was your age. I wasn''t the perfect girl you imagined me to be, and since you will be an adult soon, and you now have a boyfriend, I think it is about time you need to know some things about your father and me." My mom said, and I couldn''t stop feeling so curious.


    "Do you have secrets, mom?" I asked, and she laughed.


    "Of course, so many, in fact, and the reason your father hated your friend, Declan, because his father was one of my boyfriends. It was a long story, but to make it short, I was engaged to marry your father even before I could see him because that is what my parents wanted for me to do." She responded, and my mom''s answer made me more interested.


    "I have my fair share about falling in love, and because I am hard-headed, I did not follow my parents'' wishes. I did everything I could not to marry your father, and I am so lucky that he is a good son. He followed his dad''s request to look for


    me when I ran away with another guy, and it was Declan''s father." She said, and my eyes widened.


    "No way!" I said.


    "Yes, my dear, I didn''t give myself a chance to meet your dad. And I accidentally met your father at a carnival. And that was the time I realized what true love is, it was love at first sight, and do you know what is funny?" She asked, and I shook my head.


    "Your father hid his real identity, and he said his name was Rafael while I also used another name. I told him I was Victoria." She said, and my mom was giggling.


    "Without knowing, I fell in love with the man I tried to run away from, and I broke up with Sebastian and told him I had fallen in love with another man. He was furious, and I left him with your father, and we found out the truth about each other when Nick brought me to his parent''s house, and then our parents announced our engagement, and then Declan''s dad kidnapped me


    on the day before my wedding day." She said, and I gasped.


    "Wow! That is unbelievable; your love story is epic, mom." I said while I am still unable


    to believe, and no wonder my dad is angry with Declan.


    "I know, right, but I am not proud of what I have done, Victoria. I have regrets, and that is why I am telling you all this because I don''t want you to have a complicated love life. I know how much you like Oliver, and I am so happy that you didn''t experience what I had been through." Mom said, and I smiled at her.


    "Don''t worry about me, mom. I didn''t make anyone my boyfriend for the sake of having one, and I waited for so long until I met Oliver. I know most of my classmates already experience having a boyfriend before they become seniors." I responded.


    "I didn''t care if they call me weird, or whatever since I know there is someone out there who will make me feel this way, and I know I hated Oliver at first, but I couldn''t deny the attraction, mom. He is different since he is the only guy who showed no interest in me." I said with a beautiful smile on my face.


    The conversation I had with my mom made me feel better, and knowing about her love story made me closer to my mother. I spent my entire afternoon in my room reading and answering some of my assignments. And when dinner time came, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited knowing Oliver would be joining us, but I became more frustrated when I only found my mom and dad waiting for me. I couldn''t deny I dressed up because I wanted to look good in front of Oliver.


    "We should wait for Oliver, and he said he is almost here." My father said, and I could feel the knots on my stomach, and I couldn''t stop hating him more when I realized he could afford to text my dad and not to me. I don''t know if this is normal since I haven''t been in a relationship, and this is the first time I have had a boyfriend.


    When he got inside the dining hall, I wanted to ignore his presence, but the moment he sat across me, I couldn''t stop myself from looking at him. I blushed when I found him staring at my face, and he was smiling at me from ear to ear as if nothing had happened, and I couldn''t speak up about what was in my mind since my parents were with us. I kept silent the entire dinner, and when he followed me in going back to my room, I couldn''t deny feeling so thrilled.


    I felt guilty that I hated Oliver after he told me what happened, and I wished I was not the daughter of Nicklaus so we could have a regular date; there were so many things I wanted to do with him, but I knew we couldn''t since we will be in constant danger because of those guys who wanted money from my father.


    "Can I borrow your wolf tonight?" I asked, and he looked surprised, and his face saddened.


    "Ouch, I felt hurt that my girlfriend wanted my pet and not me," Oliver said, and he sounded so hurt, and I couldn''t stop myself from laughing.


    "Well, if you want, you can sleep in my room with your wolf, and I think it would be exciting," I responded, and Oliver looked me in the eyes, and I could see he suddenly looked solemn.


    "You should have your bonding time with my wolf tonight. Besides, I don''t want to have a rival with your attention. And not only that, I think I should stop sleeping beside you, Victoria; let us face it, the temptation is so strong, and I don''t want you to have any regrets." He said.


    "But I am ready, Oliver," I said, and I couldn''t stop from blushing.


    "Believe me, Victoria, I want to bring our relationship to the next level, but I know you are not yet ready, and don''t worry, I can wait.." He said with tenderness, and I couldn''t believe Oliver is such a gentleman, and I couldn''t deny I am falling for him more.

 Chapter 67 - The Gift

    Oliver''s POV


    The moment Victoria asked me if she could borrow my pet, I was stunned because I didn''t know how to hand her my wolf since I am the wolf. I knew that this day would come, and I needed to make an alibi, and I hoped that she would buy it, and I could tell that she was still upset because of what I had done today. But I already promised myself that I would do everything to make it up to her.


    I know I am no longer a teenager, and I am an adult, but this is the first time I have had a girlfriend. I only had flings since I never got interested in having a relationship with any girl and only with Victoria that I feel this kind of emotion. I couldn''t deny that it was so strong, and I couldn''t fight it anymore. Victoria is the winner because she won my heart, and she owned it, and I want her to keep it forever.


    I felt so happy that she didn''t fight what she felt for me anymore, and she let go of her feelings. And now that we are a couple, I am excited to do so many things with her, even if I know that danger will surround us, especially now that it is only one week to go and it would be her birthday. I am excited and so worried at the same time because I am so afraid that things will not go according to our plan. One mistake could make me lose her forever.


    And I want that day to be perfect for her. It should be the day that she will forever treasure in her heart if only Victoria is aware that she is a werewolf. Still, I doubt if that would be the case for Victoria since she has no idea what she is, and I am so anxious about what would happen on her eighteenth birthday.


    I am aware that Nick already made sure that his men would guard the entire place, and nobody from the outside can''t get inside unless invited by him. And he already briefed me the moment the full moon rises, and I should secure Victoria to the particular room he specifically provided for his daughter. He already showed me the place, and I was impressed; it was a replica of Victoria''s original space but more spacious, and he provided chains just in case she would get wild.


    Nick should be there with Victoria, but since I am her mate, Nicklaus trusted me with everything, and I hope Victoria''s craving for meat will be easy to control. I know she will become different that day, and I couldn''t wait to see her on her wolf form.


    "Hey, are you listening to me, Oliver?" Victoria asked, and I snapped back to the present, and she looked so beautiful as she stared at me.


    "Can you repeat your question?" I asked as I put my hand on her waist, and I pulled her closer with me, and she was chuckling.


    "I knew it, and you didn''t even hear a single word I say since you are suddenly inside your own bubble." She said, and I couldn''t stop from nibbling her earlobe, and I could feel goosebumps cover her skin.


    "I am sorry, I was thinking of a gift I could give you on your birthday." I lied, and I could see her face lit up.


    "Oliver, if I will ask you something for my birthday, do you think you will give it to me?" Victoria asked, and I beamed at her.


    "Anything, Victoria, you can ask me anything, and I will give it to you," I said, and I could see the mischievous grin on her face.


    "What is it you want for your birthday?" I asked, and I saw how her face turned bright red, and I wondered what she wanted for her birthday that would make her blush.


    "What is it, Victoria?" I whispered in her ear.


    "I want you for my birthday, Oliver," She said as she looked at me in the eyes, and I could tell she was serious, and I felt my throat suddenly felt dry, and I could feel my entire body turned so hot, and I know I am blushing.


    "What do you think? I know it was ridiculous, but I want you, Oliver, and it may sound stupid, but that is what I want. I couldn''t explain what I am feeling right now, but I couldn''t deny, every time I am near you, there is this feeling I couldn''t express in words." Victoria said, and I put my finger on her lips.


    "You don''t need to explain it to me, Victoria, because I am feeling the same way, and yes, I want to give you myself, but I want you to be ready because there would be no turning back," I murmured, and she giggled.


    I couldn''t stop myself from kissing her enticing lips, and she doesn''t have any idea how much I ache for her from the first time I saw her. I find it so cute that she asked for that kind of gift, and I couldn''t believe that my naive innocent girlfriend would be that open to me about how she feels towards me, and I am proud of Victoria, for she is always honest to herself, and she will always speak up what is on her mind.


    "Hey, why are you covering your face?" I asked, confused after we shared a hot kiss.


    "Me and my stupid mouth. I couldn''t believe I would inform you what I wanted for my birthday." She said, and I laughed since she felt ashamed of what she had told me.


    "Victoria, there is nothing to be ashamed of, it is only natural, and I love it that you are so honest about your feelings," I said as I slowly pulled away from her hands from her beautiful face.


    "Are you sure you will not be laughing at me, and you will not use it against me?" She asked, and she looked so adorable.


    "No, and no one will know, it would be between us. Besides, I will never let anyone know what we are doing while we are alone; it is private." I said, and I felt glad she relaxed.


    "Do you want me to wrap myself in a box?" I asked, and my heart swelled with happiness when I heard her laughter echoing in her room.


    "I think I should go back now to my room, we have class tomorrow, and I want you to have a beauty rest," I said.


    "Yeah, thank you for spending your time with me, Oliver, instead of going out with your friends." She declared.


    "I would rather be here with you, Victoria. I love spending my time alone with you." I responded with a beautiful smile on my face, and she walked me to her door. I was shocked when she didn''t stop on her doorstep, but she came with me inside my bedroom.


    "Where is your wolf?" She asked, and I couldn''t stop the racing of my heart.


    "Wolfe!" She called out, and I tried to control my heartbeat.


    "I think he went out again. As you can see, my pet is not an ordinary wolf, Victoria." I said, and she was looking at me.


    "I know Oliver, and please don''t get mad at me. Sometimes I could feel he was you." She said, and I burst out laughing.


    "Really, how?" I asked as I coughed.


    "Well, he smelled like you." She responded.


    "I used my shampoo and soap to his fur, Victoria, and that is why he smells like me all the time," I responded.


    "Of course, and most of the time, I think he understood me what I am saying." She replied.


    "Yeah, he is smart, and I trained him myself," I said.


    "I know, so are you going to bring him to me later when he comes back?" She asked, and I nodded my head, and I felt so guilty that I was lying to her.


    I know it is not yet the right time to tell her everything, and I am sure her parents will get angry if I tell Victoria who she is before her eighteenth birthday. I made a vow to protect her identity until the right time.


    "I think I will go to the woods now, and I will look for him," I said, and she grinned at me. Together we walked out of my room.


    "Please be careful, Oliver." She said, and I gave her a quick peck on the lips before I walked away from her, and I didn''t look back since I didn''t want her to see the guilt on my face. I was on my way out when I came across Nick, and I could tell he was going out too.


    "Where are you going, Nick?" I asked.


    "I just want to have some fresh air, Oliver." He responded, and before I knew it, we were both running towards the woods, and I admired his wolf form, and I know he has always been strong and big, and no wonder he is known for his strength. It took us one hour to exercise our long legs. And I know he chose this estate so he and Zafirah could transform to their wolf forms any time they wanted.


    "Nice run with you, Oliver," Nick said as he tapped my shoulder, and we part ways the moment we got back inside his house. And I took a bath first before I transformed back into my wolf form, and I walked towards Victoria''s room, and I got inside, trying my best not to make a sound.. And I smiled when I found her sleeping peacefully on her bed with a beautiful smile on her face, and I slowly got into her bed and snuggled beside her, and not long, I felt her arms around me while she was murmuring my name.

 Chapter 68 - Perfect Life

    Victoria''s POV


    I watch Oliver walk away from me, and I am so excited that I will be spending more time with his pet tonight, but I couldn''t deny that I felt a little disappointed because I wanted Oliver to be with me tonight. And I know he was trying his best to control himself, and I couldn''t believe I would be throwing myself at him. And I could still feel the aftereffect of what I had done, and I felt so embarrassed that I asked him what I wanted for my birthday.


    I couldn''t believe I did it, but I am proud of myself. And the moment I got inside my room, I was turning around, and I was dancing like a child because I felt so happy that he didn''t turn me down. I got on top of my bed, and I was jumping like a little girl on Christmas eve.


    I am so excited for my eighteenth birthday to come, and before, I didn''t want it to happen because of the glamorous party that my parents were planning for me. Still, right now, I tried to pull the days so that I would be eighteen and I could spend my time with Oliver, and I got off the bed and got my phone and video call the only person I wanted to share these kinds of thoughts with, and no other than my best friend, Lana.


    "I am crazy, right?" I asked Lana after I told her about the gift I asked for from Oliver, and I could see how her eyes got so big.


    "No way!" She responded while smiling at me.


    "Yes, your best friend did something like that tonight, and I felt so sheepish about it, but I couldn''t deny I felt so excited about it to happen, Lana, and I wanted to go shopping with you tomorrow after class," I said, and she beamed.


    "Of course, I know you wanted to buy something sexy you could wear for your special night." She replied, and I couldn''t stop grinning at her.


    "Maybe a thong and a flimsy nightgown will do, or we could buy the sexiest lingerie we can find at the mall." She said, and I could tell my best friend was more excited than me.


    "Are you nervous?" She asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Well, congratulations, it is normal, Victoria. I am so happy for my best friend that finally, she allowed her wings to fly. And I couldn''t believe it would be happening soon. Don''t worry, and there is nothing to be worried about; you are in love and remember you need contraceptives, my dear. We needed to go to a doctor on the following day." She responded.


    "I couldn''t believe I would be talking something like this with you. I thought I would be ready when I am in college, but after meeting Oliver, it seemed like everything I thought about life changed, and I couldn''t express it in words, but it feels like I belong to him, Lana." I said, and she gave me one of her sweetest smiles.


    "It only means one thing, my dear best friend; you are crazy in love with your boyfriend. And I am so happy for you." She responded.


    "Thank you, Lan. I know, and I couldn''t wait to see him tomorrow." I replied, and she raised her eyebrows.


    "Why tomorrow? You are living on the same roof, and I think you have all the chances you can sleep beside him." She said, and I shook my head.


    "We agreed to stop sleeping beside each other since there is a tendency we can''t control ourselves, and I want to give myself to Oliver on my eighteenth birthday, and I want it to be special," I said, and she was shaking her head.


    "Victoria Winner and her principles in life, good luck with that, but honestly, I am so excited for you. Good night, Victoria; see you tomorrow, and I think you should go to sleep and have a beautiful rest; love you." She said, and I smiled at her.


    "Thank you, Lan; good night, love u too," I said, and I ended the call with a happy face, and I was wondering if Oliver hadn''t found his wolf yet since it was getting late. I fell asleep thinking about my hot boyfriend. I wake up the following morning hugging Wolfe, and it feels so lovely to have him back on my bed.


    "Hey, good morning, buddy!" I greeted him when I found his hypnotizing green eyes looking at me, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I remembered my boyfriend.


    "You know what? It may sound crazy, but why does it feel like you are my boyfriend? How could it be my hot boyfriend will have a tail and fur? But I could feel it in my bones that somehow you are so connected with him, and that is why I am feeling this way. Did he tell you I am his girlfriend already?" I asked, and when he wiggled his tail, I was laughing so hard.


    "I know it, and you can understand what I am talking about; now, if you understand me, can you stand up and jump from my bed?" I asked the wolf, and to my surprise, he just did what I asked him to do, and I got up on my bed, and I came closer to him.


    "You are really like your master, Wolfe, so intelligent, and I am so proud of you," I said.


    "Now, I want you to go back to my boyfriend''s room, and you better wake him up since I wanted to tell him we have to leave early for school since I want to have breakfast with him at my favorite place; I couldn''t stop thinking about doughnuts and hot chocolate, Wolfe," I said, and he wriggled his tail and licked my nose before he went to my door. I took a shower in high spirits, and I couldn''t stop myself from singing the entire time I was taking a bath, and I could tell I was damn happy.


    "Good morning, gorgeous!" My boyfriend greeted me, and I needed to swallow my saliva when I found Oliver leaning on the wall of his bedroom, wearing faded jeans and a white t-shirt, he was staring at me intensely, and he looked so hot as always. I couldn''t contain the smile on my face as I looked at him, and when he strode towards me and took my hand, I could feel the electricity that traveled from my fingertips to the end of my spine.


    "Good morning, handsome!" I greeted back while I was still grinning at him, and it felt like I was one of those girls who entered a beauty pageant and kept smiling until the end of the show.


    "I want to take you to your favorite place, and I could tell you wanted to eat doughnuts." He said, and I was surprised, shaking my head. There was no way his pet could talk with him, and Wolfe couldn''t formulate a sign language about the doughnut.


    "I couldn''t believe you knew what I wanted to eat this morning, Oliver. It seems like this girlfriend-boyfriend thing made us become connected with each other." I said, and I couldn''t stop myself from giggling.


    "I feel the same way too, Victoria, but I know your cravings for doughnuts are insatiable, so I know it would always be safe to take you there," Oliver responded.


    We walked through the hallways holding hands, and I immediately pulled my hand away from him when I found my parents in the living room. Still, Oliver didn''t let go of my hand, but instead, he grabbed me closer to him, and then he put his arm around my shoulders while I could see the beautiful smile on my parents'' faces.


    "Good morning, Nick, Zafirah. I wanted you to know that Victoria is now my girlfriend." He proudly said while I could feel my face felt suddenly so hot, and I am sure I was blushing.


    "Wow! That''s good news then, and it is about time that the two of you start dating, and I guess it is something we should celebrate tonight!" My father said while he looked so happy, and I couldn''t believe I had their blessings. I felt so lucky since most of my classmates are dating without their parent''s knowledge, and I wonder why my parents want me to have Oliver as my boyfriend, but it is something I should not worry about; in fact, I should be happy.


    "Thank you, Nick; maybe tomorrow night will do since I had a plan with Victoria tonight," Oliver responded, and I was shocked since he didn''t tell me we would be having data later tonight, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so thrilled.


    "Oliver, after what happened on the island, I don''t think it is safe for now to take my daughter on a date," My dad declared.


    "I know, Nicklaus, but don''t worry, I will take good care of Victoria, and you know I will do everything for her, right?" He asked, and it sounded like Oliver is a real man and not a senior high school student, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so proud of him.


    "Of course, I do, son, be careful then. And you know you can call me anytime." My dad said.


    "Enjoy your date then," My mom added, and I kissed them on their cheeks, and I said goodbye to my parents, feeling so happy that they were around.. I am going to school with my boyfriend, and I couldn''t stop feeling so happy as we walked towards the parking lot holding hands; and I was surprised when Oliver opened the driver''s door for me, and he handed me his car key, and he asked me to drive his sports car, and I realized my life is so perfect.

 Chapter 69 - Ally

    Oliver''s POV


    "Why didn''t you tell me you have a plan to take me on a date tonight?" Victoria asked me as she drove my car, she looked so hot in the driver''s seat, and I couldn''t stop myself from staring at her the entire drive.


    "I am sorry, Victoria, I know I should have asked you first, but I couldn''t stop myself from telling your parents because I am so excited to bring you somewhere else where we can have dinner," I responded. She looked at me sideways the moment she stopped the car on a red signal.


    I couldn''t stop my eyes from looking at her perfect legs. She was wearing a mini-skirt that hugged her curves perfectly with a sleeveless tank top while she draped her blazer on the car seat, and her shiny hair cascaded over her shoulders.


    "Do you know it is rude to stare?" She said, and I chuckled.


    "I don''t think the same rule will apply if I am looking at my girlfriend; it is your fault because I couldn''t stop myself from staring at you because you look so perfect to me, Victoria. I love everything about you." I said, and her face flushed, and she was shaking her head, and she giggled.


    "Thank you, you make me feel so happy, and I couldn''t believe that you will be telling me something like this when I can still remember you told me I can never be your type, and I wonder what happened why you suddenly have a change of heart." Victoria declared, and I took her hand.


    "I already told you, Victoria, I was smitten by you on the first day I met you, and I am sorry if I told you a lie because the truth is I like you a lot. And that is why I told you I don''t like you because I don''t want to accept it to myself that I am falling for you." I responded.


    "And knowing that every boy at school is in your mercy, I don''t want to be like them, especially when I saw the boys how they look at you with admiration and it feels like you are the only girl at the Academy," I added.


    "And then?" She asked while I could see the amusement on her face.


    " I tried my best to resist the strong attraction I felt for you, but I realize it was futile because there is no way I can get you out of my head because I keep thinking about you every night and day after I first met you. And when I told you, I will give you a kissing tutorial for free because you don''t know how to kiss? It was a big fat lie, you could kiss Victoria, and I couldn''t believe it was your first kiss." I continued while I could see a smile on her face while she continued driving my car.


    "I felt so damn lucky to be your first kiss, and I became so drawn to you until one day I realized I couldn''t take it anymore. I wanted to let you know how I felt for you because I was afraid of driving you away. And Declan made me realize what a fool I had been for hurting you instead of loving you." I said, and she smiled at me.


    "Good to know," She responded, and she squeezed my hand.


    "I will be going to the mall with Lana later after school, I believe our date would be around dinner time, so I think I still have time to spare. I promised to go with her." She said.


    "Well, that would be cool. I will go with you and Lana; besides, I want to let your best friend know I am your boyfriend." I responded, and she shook her head.


    "I already told her we are now a couple, but you can''t come with us, Oliver; it is a girl thing." She responded, and I furrowed my forehead.


    "Okay, but at least allow me to drive you and your best friend going to the mall," I said since I couldn''t tell her she couldn''t go out alone; while I am with her, I want to make it possible that she will not know that her life is in constant danger, I will be there watching her every move, but she can''t see me.


    "I will be riding with Lana, okay? Don''t worry about my safety, and I am sure nobody will kidnap me at the mall. I am sure my dad''s men would be around watching my every move. I know I don''t have the freedom, Oliver." She said after releasing a heavy sigh.


    "I never complained to my dad about those bodyguards; I pretended all my life they didn''t exist even if I could feel them watching me wherever I go, and I wondered why they didn''t rescue me when I was abducted in the island, it was quite odd that father didn''t bring them. I could tell maybe if we get married, they will finally disappear." She added, and I could feel her sentiments about her freedom.


    "So you are no longer afraid to marry me


    then," I responded, and she giggled.


    "Hell, no, I am excited about it, but I know we will get married after I graduate from college, so it would be a long way to go, and I hope you will still feel the same way towards me at that time." She responded, and she was grinning at me, and I could see her eyes are sparkling with excitement.


    I didn''t want to shock her that I would marry her after her High School graduation, but this is not yet the right time to bring up the issue; for now, I wanted Victoria to enjoy her remaining days as a human. She doesn''t know what will happen on her eighteenth birthday, and I want to make her happy as possible.


    "One thing I can assure you, Victoria Winner, what I felt for you right now will never change and waver. You will always be the girl I wanted to spend my life with, and I couldn''t wait to make you my wife." I said, and her face softened, and I could see a beautiful smile on her face.


    "You are so sweet, Oliver, and I never thought I would be seeing this side of you." She said as she stopped in front of the doughnut house.


    I was having fun just watching my girlfriend eat her favorite food, and she was drinking her hot chocolate with excitement, and I realized I would never get tired of gazing at Victoria''s face.


    We arrived at school early, and I was shocked to find Declan was already there waiting for us in the parking lot.


    "Good morning, Victoria; these flowers are for you," Declan said as he handed the flowers to my girlfriend, and I didn''t know how to react. He already knew Victoria was my girlfriend, and I couldn''t believe he would give my girl a bouquet. Victoria was looking at me, and I knew she was waiting for my reaction, and I nodded my head as I gave her permission to receive the flowers.


    "What are you doing, Declan?" I asked the moment we were alone. I let my girlfriend and Lana go to the library ahead of us.


    "What?" He asked back.


    "Come on, Declan, you can''t give my girlfriend flowers; that is an insult to me. You already know she is my girl; how could you provide her with something like that? I couldn''t believe you were doing this." I said, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so frustrated with him, and I became angrier when he was smirking at me.


    "Who says the flowers come from me?" He asked, and I suddenly felt nervous.


    "What do you mean by that? Who asked you to give her flowers then?" I asked.


    "Relax, Oliver, I asked the florist to put your name on the card tag, and it is my way of thanking you for believing in me that my intention to make Victoria my friend is real, and I felt glad you accepted me as your friend as well." He said, and I was shocked.


    "Wow, I am sorry, I didn''t know; you could have told me ahead of time, Declan," I responded.


    "It is okay; I am sorry too. I know I am at fault, I could have called you, but next time I will give Victoria chocolates." He said, and I laughed. I could feel Declan''s sincerity, and I never expected we could be good friends.


    "Lana and Victoria will go to the mall later after school, and she doesn''t want me to come with her, and she will be riding in Lana''s car," I said.


    "You know you can''t allow her to go to the mall, Oliver; it would be too risky for her." He responded, and I could see the worries on his face.


    "I know, but she will be turning eighteen, Declan, and I wanted Victoria to enjoy her last days as a human, and she deserves that," I responded, and his face softened.


    "I know what you mean, okay, let her go to the mall, but I think you should inform Nick I will go with you." He said, and I smiled at him.


    "Nicklaus already knew we would be having a date later tonight. Do you think you can come with us?" I asked him.


    "Do you think your girlfriend would love to have a date with you with a third wheel? Come on, Oliver, you are better than me in terms of dating." He responded.


    "I don''t mean it that way, I want you to ask someone to go on a date with you, I want you to be at the same place with us, I know I can trust you, Declan, and I needed your help. Victoria''s safety is very important to all of us." I declared, and his face lit up.


    "Sure! I can do that, and I can ask any girl on campus." He said, and he tapped my shoulder before going to our classroom while I made my way to the library to fetch Victoria.


    "Thank you for the flowers, Oliver; they are lovely," Victoria said as we walked towards our classroom, and I was beaming at her, and I needed to say my thanks to Declan again because I could see the happiness on Victoria''s face as she was inhaling the flowers.. I never thought Declan would do something like this for us, and I realized Declan is not what I think he is, and I am happy that he became our ally.

 Chapter 70 - There Would Always Be First Time

    Victoria''s POV


    I know this is the first time I have never listened to my teacher''s discussion. I am always attentive to every lesson, but right now, I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about my shopping escapade with my best friend later this afternoon after class. And of course, I couldn''t stop myself thinking about my boyfriend even if I knew he was only sitting chairs apart from me at the back of our classroom. I knew I should focus, but I couldn''t because, at the back of my head, I felt so excited about my eighteenth birthday.


    "Why are you smiling, huh?" I heard Lana whisper in my ear, and I softly giggled, and I couldn''t stop blushing, and there was no way I would tell my best friend I was thinking about the gift I asked from Oliver, and the anticipation is making me nuts, and I couldn''t stop from feeling so thrilled.


    "Nothing, Lana." I lied, and she poked me on my side, and I felt glad I was able to hold my voice from screaming.


    "Will you stop that, Lan? I couldn''t concentrate listening to our teacher." I said while she looked at me.


    "I know you weren''t paying attention, Victoria, and I am sure your mind is not here in our classroom, but it doesn''t matter whether you listen or not. You will always get the perfect score every time we have an exam, and not only that, I know you can solve anything even if your eyes are closed, and that is why everyone here is jealous of your intelligence." My best friend declared, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling.


    Lana was right, and I love Mathematics the most, but I never realized I would concede that Oliver was right when he told me there is more to life than good grades, beauty, and wealth, and I only realized those things after I met him. And I never thought he would make me feel this way for the first time. And I wanted to be different, and I no longer care if I will lose my title as the School Queen, and being perfect is overrated since no one is perfect, not even me. And I felt so ashamed of myself for why I hated him when he told me those things.


    From now on, I want to balance my social life. I will find time to enjoy myself with my boyfriend and best friend, and it is time to welcome new friends, but it doesn''t mean I will take my studies for granted. I will still aim for the Valedictorian spot. That is one of my goals in life since I wanted my parents to be proud of me.


    When the bell rang, signified the end of our last period in the morning, I got up quickly and pick-up my bag and books, and when I turned around, I was shocked to find Oliver already standing in front of me.


    "Wow, that is fast," I said while I couldn''t contain my smile.


    "Of course, I can''t wait to be with you," Oliver said, and I could feel the butterflies swarming on my belly. He took my bag and books, and then he held my hand, and we walked out from our classroom holding hands, and I could see the hard stares of Keisha and her friends, while I could see the disappointments of the boys as they looked at Oliver and me. And I felt so guilty when I found Tim in the hallway looking so hurt, and I tried to smile at him, but he only grimaced at me.


    I didn''t know this was what I''d got after I allowed myself to date, Oliver. And I have always known I would pay a high price the moment I got myself a boyfriend, but this is my life; I have my own choice, and I felt frustrated that no one in our school is happy now that I have a boyfriend except for Lana.


    "Hey, are you okay, Victoria?" Oliver asked after we sat down on our chairs at the cafeteria to eat our lunch.


    "Yeah, I am okay." I lied, and I felt so glad Lana and Declan joined us at our table since I could tell all eyes were on us. And when he took my hand over the table and squeezed it, I couldn''t deny I felt better. And I temporarily forgot our surroundings when I found Oliver gazing at my face.


    "Is there something on my face, Oliver?" I asked, but I couldn''t stop myself from blushing.


    "Nope, you are so beautiful, Victoria." He mumbled.


    "Thanks," I replied, and I heard Lana clear her throat, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling like I was floating in the air as I continued to eat my lunch.


    Lana and I excused ourselves, and we went to the restroom.


    "Wow! It seems like your boyfriend is head over heels with you, Victoria." My best friend said, and I giggled.


    "I am not sure about that, Lana," I said, and she furrowed her forehead.


    "Are you kidding me? Can you see the way he looked at you? It seems like you are the only person in the cafeteria.." She trailed off, and I looked at her.


    "What?" I asked, hoping she would continue what she was saying.


    "Well, that is not new to you; you always experienced that kind of treatment even before Oliver Prize came into the picture," Lana added, and I raised my eyebrows at her.


    "What you mean by that, Lan?" I asked.


    "Well, almost all the boys on campus are looking at you in that manner, and the only difference this time is you are looking at him the same way," Lana responded, and I smiled.


    "Yeah, I am aware that I am no longer myself lately after I realized how much I like Oliver," I said, and Lana put her arm around my shoulders.


    "I am so happy for you, Victoria," Lana said, and I smiled at her, and we got inside the female restroom, but my steps faltered when I heard Keisha''s voice echoed in the room, and she didn''t stop talking to her friends while my entire body was trembling.


    "What? Are you telling us Oliver was only faking her feelings for Victoria?" Jean asked her best friend.


    "Yup, you know the first time Oliver came, he never gave Victoria his attention, right? And we all witnessed how Oliver hated Victoria, and it is impossible that my boyfriend will like her since she insulted Oliver on the first day he showed up to class." Keisha declared while I was leaning on the door frame.


    "You know, that bitch feels like she owns the entire school because of her perfect beauty, she is rich and the brightest student amongst us all, and Victory couldn''t accept that the hottest boy on campus didn''t give her the treatment she deserves and that is why the school queen was angry with Oliver." She added.


    "And guess what? Oliver told me he hated her, and he will never like Victoria Winner, and he told me we needed to break up for a while to accomplish his plan." She continued, and I felt Lana take my hand, and she tried to pull me away from the restroom, but I stayed firm to listen to everything.


    "No way. Does his plan make Victoria fall for him and break up with her later?" Jean asked.


    "Correct, and do you know when he planned to break her innocent heart?" Keisha asked, and I could feel the piercing of my heart.


    "When?" Keisha''s friends'' chorus.


    "On her eighteenth birthday, and I couldn''t wait to be there and get back together with Oliver. It would be the downfall of Victoria. Can you see how her eyes twinkle every time she looks at him?" Keisha declared, and I never felt so hurt my entire life.


    "Hell, yes, she is crazy in love with him, and this is the first time I see her like that; it seems like Oliver was one of our subjects. Do you know what I mean? We all know nothing is important to Victoria before, but her grades and she loves every subject, and I couldn''t believe the subject I hated the most is her favorite. How could someone love math so much when in fact, if we will go to the real world, it doesn''t matter anymore." Jean responded, and they all laughed at my expense.


    "Yeah, she thought she was so perfect when in reality she is so pathetic." One of their friends responded, and this time I allowed Lana grabbed my hand, and we walked out from the restroom quietly while I could feel my tears are streaming down on my face.


    "Victoria, I don''t know how to comfort you right now, but I am sure Keisha was lying." My best friend said.


    "Lana, she was right, and I was such a fool that I fell in love with Oliver. We both know only Oliver didn''t show any interest towards me because most boys will tell me on the first meeting that they like me, and that is what happened with Declan, and I don''t think Keisha was lying." I responded as I tried to control my tears. I was hurt and humiliated, and I don''t want to lose what I have left, which is my pride.


    "What is your plan now?" Lana asked, and for the first time, I didn''t know how to answer her question. I don''t want to disappoint my parents since they felt so happy about us without knowing Oliver was only playing tricks with me.


    "I don''t know, Lana, but I think I can''t go to class; please tell our teachers I am not feeling well," I responded.


    "No, you are not doing this, Victoria; you never miss class." My best friend replied.


    "Well, I guess there would always be a first time for everything," I said as I walked towards the school exit while I heard Lana calling my name.

 Chapter 71 - Communication

    Victoria''s POV


    I ran as far away from Lana, and I found a place where I could hide from her. After all, I didn''t want her to come after me because I wanted to be alone. I couldn''t believe that after thinking that my life was perfect, everything would crumble down, and it felt like the universe was playing with me. And now I realized my life sucks. And Keisha was right. I am not perfect, and I have already come to terms with myself regarding that matter, and she doesn''t need to tell that to her friends.


    When I ensured that Lana was no longer near the supply room, I slowly got out of my hiding place and walked to the gate. And since I am one of the best students in this Academy, the guard didn''t ask me so many questions, and when I told him I didn''t feel well, he quickly opened the gate for me. I walked to the waiting shed and waited for the bus to come.


    By the time I sat on the bus, I knew my father''s men would come after me, and I needed to do something to make them disappear. Still, my mind was blank, and I couldn''t think of anything, so instead of going somewhere, I came home, and I felt so glad my parents were not around, and I am sure they went to my father''s office in the city.


    I got inside my room feeling so hurt and so down. My bags and books fell to the floor while I dove into my bed Headfirst. And I could not stop thinking about the conversation of Keisha and her friends; how could Oliver act as if everything between us was real? Every kiss we shared felt so perfect, and it felt like he liked me. My boyfriend can be a good actor, and I gave him that. He is good, and there is no way I will let him get away from this; I will make him feel how painful it is to be played with, and I will make sure he will regret it for the rest of his life.


    I allowed myself to cry until my eyes got swollen, and I let out all the pain I felt inside my heart, and as I was crying, I was cursing Oliver. Yeah, I don''t swear, but it feels so right to call him names, and then, after my crying episode, I sat up on my bed, and as I looked at the crumpled facial tissue on the floor, I realized how much I cried, and this was the first time I cry this much.


    "I hate you, Oliver Prize." I was shouting while I was punching my bed, and when my anger subsided, I got up and got my memo pad. I was thinking of ways to make Oliver suffer, and I know I can''t have him forever because he planned to break up with me on my birthday, and I can''t allow that to happen.


    As I wrote down all the possible things to do, I still came up with the same conclusion. I needed to pretend I didn''t know anything, and I had to act we were still good while planning my revenge.


    "Hi, Victoria, thank goodness, I have been calling your phone, and you didn''t pick up," Lana said the moment she answered my call.


    "I want to meet you at the mall, Lana," I said.


    "Are you sure? Are you okay, Victoria?" She asked.


    "Of course not, I am not okay, but I need to be okay. I can''t sit here in my room and spend my time crying over someone like Oliver. We need to see each other, I need someone to talk to, or I will get crazy." I said, and I heard my best friend release a heavy sigh.


    "Okay, that''s good, but I want to inform you, Oliver got so worried about you, Victoria, and I don''t think he was playing games with you." My best friend said, and I half-laugh.


    "Come on, Lana, he is a good actor," I responded, and I don''t want to hear about Oliver.


    "Bye, Lan, see you in a while," I said, and I took a quick shower, and before Oliver could come home, I quickly got dressed, got my purse, and ran towards the stairs.


    "Are you okay, Victory?" Jason asked when he noticed I was silent at the back of the car.


    "Yes, I am fine, Jason," I responded, and I returned my focus on the road.


    "Thank you for driving me, Jason, don''t wait for me because I will be riding Lana''s car going home," I said before I closed the car door, and I walked towards the main entrance of the mall. I usually love shopping, but today it feels like everything I see around me is bland, and nothing caught my attention.


    When I fished out my phone from my purse, I realized I had gotten so many missed calls from Oliver. He has texts I didn''t bother to read, I deleted them all before I got tempted to read each of his messages since I couldn''t deny I wanted to read his messages, and it took a lot of effort to erase them.


    "Victoria!" Lana exclaimed when we met at our meeting place.


    "Oh, you have been crying, don''t tell me you spent your entire afternoon crying your heart out." She said, looking at my swollen eyes, and I shook my head.


    "Of course not. I am Victoria Winner, I am tough, and no one can make me fall." I said as I tried my best to look okay.


    "Don''t hide your real emotion, Victoria; you are losing it, and you can''t hide anything from me. You are hurting, and you have to embrace that, and I think we should go somewhere where we could talk." She said, and I nodded my head at my best friend without saying anything.


    "Can you take me to your place?" I asked, and she nodded her head.


    I felt so glad her parents were not in the living room when we arrived. We directly went to her room, and then we decided to order some pizza and fried chicken.


    "How are you feeling now, Victoria?" She asked after a long while, and we were on her queen-sized bed, and I was leaning my back on the headboard.


    "Honestly, I could feel my heart is writhing in pain, and you know this is the first time I feel this way, and I couldn''t believe I was scammed," I responded.


    "Can you hear me out? I know you are hurting, Victoria, and sometimes when we are in deep pain, we don''t listen to logic anymore, and sometimes we don''t listen to any advice since all we can think is the pain." She said, and I looked at my best friend.


    "I want you to listen to me, Victoria. I am not asking you to follow my advice, but in my opinion, I don''t think Keisha was telling the truth. You know her, and I think she only said those words to regain her pride. She only fabricated those stories to ruin your relationship with Oliver." She said, and my eyes got so big, and I couldn''t believe she would say something like that.


    "If you will only look at the difference on how Oliver looked at you compared to the way he looked at Keisha when they were together, I could tell in one glance he wasn''t into her." She added.


    "Lana, please, don''t make this harder for me," I replied.


    "I am not making it harder for you. I am doing the opposite." My best friend responded.


    "What do you think I should do?" I asked her, and she smiled.


    "Don''t break up with Oliver, and you have to confront him about everything you heard because if you love him, you are willing to give him a chance to explain himself," Lana answered.


    "And do you know why so many relationships failed?" She asked, and I shook my head.


    "How should I know, Lan? I didn''t study broken hearts; ask me about math or science. I am sure I can answer you right away. I am new to this relationship stuff, Lan, and you know I never thought I would experience something like this before I graduated from High School. At the same time, you were busy dating boys while I was busy reviewing my notes for quizzes, and I don''t know anything about dating, Lan." I said while I released a heavy sigh.


    "I know that is why as your BFF, I am asking you to follow my advice, give Oliver a chance to explain his side. Communication is the key to every successful relationship." She responded.


    "What if he will still lie to me, and he will still break up with me on my eighteenth birthday?" I asked.


    "Well, I think that is the time you will cry your heart out; we do not know you were crying for nothing; you were only hurting because of some stupid lies. You will know it, Victoria, if he is sincere with you or not." Lana muttered.


    "Besides, you always have a spare; Declan would be so happy to have you." She added.


    "No, I will never use anyone, and I will not hurt Declan. I will never be like Oliver. Playing someone''s heart for the sake of self-satisfaction is stupid." I snarled, and when her phone rang, I knew our food had arrived. We ate our pizza and chicken, and I felt better after speaking with my best friend.


    "Thank you, Lana, for listening to me," I said.


    "It is nothing, Victoria," She said as we walked outside her house.


    "And I am sorry," She said, and I was confused why she was asking sorry.. When I raised my head, my eyes widened when I saw Oliver leaning his back on his car, and I hated that I couldn''t control my heart from pounding hard against my chest, and when he looked at me, I could see the worries on his face, and I couldn''t believe my best friend will betray me.

 Chapter 72 - Action Speaks Louder Than Word

    Oliver''s POV


    Declan and I are already inside our classroom, and since Victoria told us to go ahead, I was looking at the door waiting for her to get inside our classroom. When Lana got inside without her, I suddenly felt worried about what was going on, and when I got up to talk with Victoria''s best friend, our teacher got inside the classroom, and I didn''t have a choice but to return to my seat.


    "Lana, where is Victoria?" I asked her right away after our teacher left our room, and I could see it on her face that something was off.


    "She suddenly felt ill, Oliver; she went home." She replied, and I could tell Lana was lying.


    "Come on, Lana, please, tell me what exactly happened?" I begged her, and she smiled weakly at me.


    "Oliver, do you think I will attend class if something is wrong with my best friend? I will be the first one to be there for her. You need to relax, okay? Victoria is fine, she has a headache, and I accompanied her to the infirmary, but she texted me she had gone home and decided not to attend the entire afternoon class." She responded, and I released a sigh of relief.


    "Are you sure about that, Lana?" I asked again, and she laughed.


    "Oh, I know it; you are so crazy about my best friend, don''t you?" She asked while she was still giggling.


    "Yeah, I am, and I don''t want anything to happen with her, Lan," I replied, and she smiled widely at me.


    "Nothing will happen to her, Oliver. Victoria is safe, besides she is a big girl, she is almost eighteen, and she will be an adult soon." She replied, and Lana had no idea who her best friend was and how I wished she would know the real identity of Victoria.


    "Okay, thank you, Lan," I said, and I felt disappointed when I looked at my phone. I haven''t received any messages from her, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling hurt since she could have texted me because I can get out of this school any time since I don''t need good grades; I am just a dummy student after all.


    "Welcome, don''t worry; I will text you if something happens with my best friend." She said, and I nodded at her, and we walked together towards our next subject. I ended up scribbling on my notes the entire class.


    "Are you okay?"Declan asked as we made our way to the Academy exit, and I was looking under the big tree hoping Victoria would be there.


    "I don''t know, Lana said; Victoria was okay; I texted her so many times, but she didn''t reply, and I couldn''t stop from worrying," I responded.


    "Hey, you don''t need to worry about her, Oliver. If she went home, it means she was safe. Nicklaus is home, so I don''t think something will happen to your girlfriend. Don''t be too clingy, okay?" He declared, and I laughed.


    Declan and I ended up at my house since we both skipped class, and it feels like we are undoubtedly high school students. We talked about our plans for Victoria''s birthday, and just thinking about that day made my entire body feels so hot as I remembered the gift she asked from me; it was so cute of her to implore me such a thing, and I couldn''t wait to give Victoria what she wants on her birthday.


    "Are you blushing?" Declan asked as he looked at my face before he drank his soda.


    "Nope, I am not," I responded as I tried to look around my place.


    "I think I should head back to the Winner estate now, and I think my girlfriend will no longer think I am clingy, right, Declan?" I asked, and he chuckled.


    "Yeah, you can go home now; I am sure your girlfriend will not know you missed class this afternoon," Declan responded.


    "As if Lana and Victoria don''t talk every night," I said.


    "Well, tell her the truth that we spent the afternoon together; I am sure Victoria will understand." She responded.


    "Of course, I know she will," I replied as I got up from the sofa.


    I drove straight to Victoria''s house after dropping Declan at his apartment. When I arrived at the Winner mansion, I knew right away that Niklaus and Zafirah were not around since I hadn''t seen anyone in the living room, not even the maids, and I didn''t see Art too. I ascended the stairs, and then I ran towards her room, and I knocked until my knuckles hurt, but there was no reply. I slowly turned the knob on her door, and I smiled when I realized she didn''t lock her door.


    I got frustrated when I saw Victoria''s bed was empty, and I wondered where she went. And I am so tempted to text or call her father, but I don''t want to bother Nick. I smiled as I realized she was with her parents, and I knew she needed time to be alone with her mom and dad since she hadn''t seen them for a long time.


    I got out of Victoria''s room feeling so down, and I had never felt this way before, and I couldn''t believe there would be a time that I would miss someone this way. We have been together this morning, and it feels like it has been a long time since I''ve seen her, and I realized what I felt for Victoria is something I can''t fight, and I am just glad I conceded, or else I will end up miserable.


    I was leaning on the headboard of my bed while I was browsing on my laptop the Financial Report sent to me by my accountant, and I smiled as I realized even if I wasn''t there, my staff is reliable. And I couldn''t believe the increase of our revenue for the second quarter, and I am so pleased, and if I am in Gallant; I am sure I have already thrown a party for my staff, but it could wait.


    I realized I couldn''t come back to my place without taking Victoria with me, and I am so excited for that day to come. I am sure that would be one of the best days of my life, and I couldn''t wait to tell her who I am. I shut down my laptop, and when I looked at my watch, it was already time for dinner. I got out of my room, hoping they were already home, but I became disappointed when I found the maid waiting for me to serve my meal.


    "Oliver, please come to my house and get your girlfriend." My pulse quickened as I read Lana''s message, and I realized Victoria was with her and not with her parents, and I am sure something was going on.


    "Lan, please tell me honestly what is going on? She won''t answer my text and call, and now you are the one texting me and not her. She is my girlfriend, and I am so worried about her, about us." I quickly typed my response, and I could feel my heart racing as I waited for her reply.


    "She loves you, Oliver, and you don''t need to worry about her feelings for you since I am sure my best friend is crazy about you; all you can do is be honest with her." She said, and I suddenly felt worried if she found out I am no longer an eighteen-year-old High School student but the CEO of my own company.


    "Tell Victoria nothing is going on with Keisha and you," Lana added, and it dawned on me, it is all about Keisha, and I combed my hair with my fingers. I know from the very start that Keisha would make my relationship with Victoria difficult, and I am sure she will do her best to ruin what we have. I got up and left the dining hall at once.


    I took a quick shower since I wanted to look fresh in front of Victoria, and I jogged towards the parking lot and fled the house immediately, and I drove almost exceeding the maximum speed limit.


    I parked in front of Lana''s main door, and I could see the surprised look on Victoria''s face the moment she saw me, and I knew she didn''t expect I would be there to take her home. I could see the sadness on her face that she was trying to hide. And she said goodbye to Lana, and I met her halfway, and I took her hand, and I helped her settle on my car before I sat on the driver''s seat. She was silent the entire ride, and it was killing me, and I didn''t know what to do to make her feel better.


    "Are you okay, Victoria?" I asked her when we got inside the house, and I could tell her parents were back since I saw their car in the garage, and I felt glad they were not in the vicinity.


    "I don''t know, Oliver." She softly said, and I was speechless since I didn''t know how to soothe her until we reached the second floor, and I felt glad she ceased walking in front of her bedroom door.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" I asked, and she shook her head.


    "Not yet. I want to be alone for now, Oliver." She said, and I could tell she was hurting.


    "Victoria, please, believe me when I say I never believed in love until the day I met you. I have never felt this way. I love you." I said, and I couldn''t take it anymore. I took her into my arms even if she tried to push me away, but I didn''t budge. And I kissed her passionately on the lips, and I felt glad Victoria kissed me back hungrily.. And one thing, I am certain action speaks louder than a word.

 Chapter 73 - Never Give Up

    Victoria''s POV


    I hated my best friend for not telling me that she texted Oliver, and she asked him to pick me up, and I said goodbye to her feeling so betrayed. I was not really in the mood to talk because I can still remember what I heard in the restroom, and I felt glad Oliver kept quiet the entire ride. But I couldn''t deny that deep inside my heart, I wanted him to tell me that everything was all right between us, and I wanted him to convince me that I am the only girl he loves.


    I suddenly felt worried when we arrived home, and I saw my dad''s car in the garage, and I didn''t want to have a conversation with them tonight since I knew they would ask Oliver to join us, and I felt relieved when I didn''t see them the moment we passed at the living room. I walked so fast, but I could hear Oliver''s footsteps behind me, and I ascended the stairs two steps at a time since I wanted to be as far away from him, but I knew he could walk faster than me since he has long legs.


    I was catching my breath the moment I reached my bedroom door, and I knew I needed to talk with Oliver. And I wanted to tell him that I needed some space to think about us, but I couldn''t even say that something was wrong. My best friend advised me to be honest with Oliver about how I feel, but I am afraid that he will only lie to me again. And I knew I needed to protect my heart from being broken.


    I didn''t want him to shatter my heart on my eighteenth birthday since it would be one of the best days of my life, and I had been waiting for that day to come that I would finally turn into an adult. And just thinking about what Keisha had said, it feels like I don''t want to celebrate my eighteen birthday at all. And I had been planning to suspend my plan about leaving the city because of Oliver, but after I learned about his scheme, I couldn''t stop myself from hurting.


    There is a part of me that wanted to believe that Oliver was sincere with his feelings towards me, and I want to hope for the best. If ever Keisha was right about what she had told her friends about Oliver''s plan, then I don''t have a choice but to leave this place at once, because no matter how my father wanted us to be together, if Oliver doesn''t have any feelings for me, then it would be useless.


    I know it would be unfair to Oliver if he would only stick with me because of my dad''s request, and I can''t force him to love me, and all I can do is accept the reality that we could never be together. And he is not the man for me, and I am having a hard time because I thought he was the one for me since this is the first time I felt something like this towards the opposite sex.


    I was on my way to get inside my room when he pulled me closer with him, and when Oliver put his arms around me, I tried my best to push him away, but my boyfriend was so strong, and I could feel my entire body melted with him. When I inhaled his intoxicating scent, I knew right away that I couldn''t fight him anymore; the moment he claimed my mouth; I was lost in Oliver''s world.


    It felt so lovely to feel his hands stroking my back while his tongue slipped past my lips and slithered inside my mouth. I could feel the tingling sensation as I felt him deepen our kiss. It was too late for me to stop myself because it felt so right to be in Oliver''s arms, and I didn''t care if I would get hurt later, and Lana was right, I should enjoy the moment I had with Oliver, and worry about everything later. I held Oliver''s arms for support, and I could feel my frame turn like jelly.


    "Victoria, I don''t know what is going on with your pretty head right now, but I am asking you to please tell me what is going on. I am worried about you." Oliver declared after we shared a mind-blowing kiss, and he was caressing my face with his hand.


    "Okay, but can I come to your room? I wanted to see Wolfe." I asked, and I could see the panic on his face, but he tried to cover it with his beautiful smile.


    "I am sorry, but my friend came and borrowed my pet." He responded, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling sad.


    "Hey, don''t be so sad, Victoria. I promise I will spend my night with you." He declared, and my face lit up as I heard him say he would spend the night with me.


    "Does it mean I will be sleeping in your room?" I asked, and his smile widened.


    "That would be lovely." He replied.


    I got inside my room with a happy face, and I decided to give Oliver a chance to explain himself later when I would be in his room. Besides, I didn''t want to feel miserable because Oliver makes me so happy and alive, and most of all, I love him. When Oliver told me he loved me, I was in seventh heaven, it was a loaded word, and I felt so happy.


    And maybe Lana was right after all; Keisha was only lying because she felt so hurt that Oliver was not interested in her anymore. And that is why she wanted her friends to spread that gossip too, and Keisha was hoping I would feel angry with Oliver, and I wish I had listened to Lana.


    I took a quick shower, but it took me a long time to find the perfect nightgown to wear since I wanted to look decent in front of Oliver; besides, we are both waiting for my birthday to come, and I want to do my part because we needed to control ourselves.


    When I got out of my room, I didn''t expect I would find Oliver outside my door, and he offered his hand to me without saying anything. I felt my pulse quickened the moment he took my palm, and we walked towards his room in silence while my heart pounded heavily on my chest. And when I got inside, I could see how immaculate his room was, and I admired how organized he was with his things.


    "Now, can you at least tell me why you were upset with me?" Oliver asked after he pulled me towards his bed, and we both sat on the mattress while we leaned our back on the headboard, and he was massaging my hand.


    "I am sorry, Oliver; I know I should have asked you if it was true before I decided to hate you," I responded.


    "Is it about Keisha? Are you jealous of her?" He asked, and I shook my head.


    "No, of course not; I am not jealous of her. I overheard her talking with her friends in the restroom during lunch break, and she was telling her friends, you will break up with me on my eighteenth birthday since you don''t like me, and you will get back together after you shattered my heart." I declared.


    "What?" He asked, and Oliver''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "And do you think I will do that to you, Victoria? I never told her something like that; Keisha knew how much I love you." He replied as he cupped my face.


    "Victoria, there is no way I will break up with you. I will never do that to you, and if ever you break up with me, I will not accept, and I will fight for you. I want you to know I am willing to give you anything, even my life." He added, and I could see his sincerity on his face.


    "Don''t ever listen to Keisha again, Victoria. I know I have hurt her in so many ways, but she has no right to spread that kind of rumor because that is not true; besides, I asked for an apology to her that I couldn''t give her what she wanted. On the first day I met her, I knew she would cause trouble, but she approached me, and that time she offered me her friendship." Oliver declared.


    "I don''t feel anything towards Keisha, Victoria, it never crosses my mind because I was always thinking about you the entire time I was with her, and she knew that I am so crazy about you." He added, and I smiled at him.


    "I know, and I am sorry that I doubted your feelings, Oliver, but I couldn''t stop myself from hurting the moment I heard Keisha and her friends laughing at my expense. They called me pathetic." I replied, and I could see the sadness on his face as he pulled me to his chest while putting his arms around me.


    "It is okay, I understand, and I am still thankful even if you felt angry towards me, you gave me a chance to speak and be with you tonight. Thank you for telling me about it, Victoria. I hope next time you will


    talk to me if something like that happens again." He declared.


    "Don''t worry, next time, and I will only listen to what my heart says. Thank you, Oliver, for being with me right now and for loving me for what I am." I softly said, and he looked at me with tenderness.


    "Victoria, I love everything about you, and I will never get tired of telling you how beautiful you are. And hurting you is the last thing I will ever do.." He said, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so happy as he wrapped me in his arms, and I realized I would never give him up ever again.

 Chapter 74 - The Attack

    Oliver''s POV


    I felt so glad that Victoria didn''t push me away, and she was honest with her feelings. I couldn''t take it if she broke up with me because I wanted us to work, and she is my mate. Still, since Victoria hasn''t shifted yet, she couldn''t feel the pull that I felt yet, but I know she is attracted to me as other girls do, and her feelings will intensify once she turns into a werewolf, and I couldn''t wait for that day to come.


    " Are you still angry with me, Oliver?" She asked in more than a whisper while her head was resting in my arm.


    "No, I am not angry with you, Victoria, but I don''t want to lie to you that I am upset that you didn''t tell me about it, and you try to drive me away," I responded, and when she looked up, I could see she was smiling at me.


    "I am sorry again, Oliver, I don''t want you to break up with me, and it would be too much, and I couldn''t imagine if you would do it in front of our classmates. Can you imagine the fear I felt?" She asked, and I nodded while I caressed her face.


    "One thing I can guarantee you, Victoria, and I want you to remember this always, I will never break up with you whatever happens," I said, and she got up. She captured my lips, and the next thing I knew, we were kissing each other like crazy, and we couldn''t stop touching each other''s body, and I could feel our love for each other, and the burning sensation I felt was too much. I wanted to mark and claim her, and I knew I needed to stop myself no matter how responsive she was. I need to think of the consequences, we can enjoy ourselves later, and tonight, I want her to forget the things Keisha had said.


    "I am sorry, but we need to stop kissing each other," I said while I took my t-shirt from the floor, and I also handed Victoria her nightgown; sleeping in the same room while she is naked will be a big no since I know no matter how we wanted to stop there would be a tendency I couldn''t stop myself from claiming her. She is too beautiful, and her intoxicating scent is driving me nuts.


    "Where are you going?" She asked, and I could see the surprised look on her face as she put on her nightdress.


    "I better sleep on your couch, Victoria; in this way, I can stop myself from kissing you," I responded, and I could see how her face turned bright red.


    "I am sorry, Oliver, I should have never kissed you." She said.


    "Hey, don t apologize for kissing me. I always wanted to kiss and touch you every time we were alone, Victoria, but I made a promise to myself to have you on your eighteenth birthday, and since your birthday is fast approaching, it feels like we can no longer control our hormones. I think from now on, and I will be sleeping here." I said, and I grunted when she bit her lower lip since she looked sexier, and I couldn''t believe we undressed each other without realizing it, and it seems our bond is getting stronger, and I know once I claim her, our connection will become deeper.


    "Please come back here beside me, Oliver; I promised I would behave this time, and no matter how I wanted to kiss you, I will stop myself." She begged, and I couldn''t say no to her since I wanted to be near Victoria.


    "Okay, but stop me if I couldn''t stop myself from trailing kisses on your smooth neck, Victoria, and your perfect breasts are making me insane," I said, and I could tell she blushed even more.


    "I know what you mean, Oliver, and I wanted you to kiss me like the way you do, but since we are waiting for my birthday, I know we needed to control ourselves from being so intimate, maybe a peck on the lips, for now, will do." She said as she moved to the other side to give me more space on the bed.


    "Yeah, that would be great," I responded, and I lay beside her, and together we slept holding hands, and I couldn''t deny sleeping beside her makes me feel so at peace.


    The following morning, we joined her parents at the dining hall, and I couldn''t stop feeling delighted for Victoria. I could see the happiness on her face as she talked with her mom and dad while I was smiling as I listened to their conversation. And if before I promised to ruin every chance I have to be part of this family, right now, I couldn''t believe I realized I would do everything I could to be part of the Winner household and become Victoria''s husband.


    "Would you come with me later?" Victoria asked as we drove away from the Winner estate.


    "Where?" I asked.


    "I will have a final fitting with my gown." She responded, and I could feel the excitement in her tone.


    "Of course, I would love to, Victoria," I responded, and she smiled at me, and I took her hand, and I held it until we reached the school grounds. For the first time, I hadn''t seen anyone in the parking area, and I suddenly felt worried when I could see an ambulance and police cars on opposite sides going to the library. We hurriedly got out of the car, and I could see the horror on Victoria''s face.


    "I think something happened, Oliver." She said in more than a whisper, and I could feel she was trembling.


    "Hey, you don''t need to worry, Victoria. Nothing will happen to you; I am here to protect you." I said, and she nodded her head, and we were holding hands as we made our way to the library, and we could see the students gathered around the area, and I realized something must happen at the library, and I saw Declan coming to us.


    "Declan, what is going on? Why are there police cars and an ambulance here in our school?" Victoria asked while I was talking to him through his mind.


    "A wolf attacked a senior student inside the library, according to the witnesses, but the police haven''t found anything," Declan said as he darted a glance at Victoria.


    "Lana was the target of the wolf, and I think you should come to her, Victoria, she is still shaken from the incident, and one of the witnesses said the wolf almost bit her when Tim got in the way, and it was him who got bitten," Declan said, and I could see the face of Victoria.


    "No, not Tim," She said, and even if I know she has no feelings for Tim, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling jealous.


    "Victoria, please calm down," Declan said since I was so lost for words.


    "How''s Tim, Declan?" I asked.


    "I don''t think he will survive, Oliver." He responded through my head, and I felt so worried for Victoria because I knew she would be affected if she knew Tim would not make it, and if he did, Tim would become one of us, and we need to watch out for his transition, and I couldn''t believe some wolf will be attacking human now.


    "Who could it be, Declan?" I asked, and he looked at me in the eyes.


    "I think he is connected with the black wolf, Oliver, and I could tell they are coming, and they want to eliminate you, and I think the werewolf community is already aware you are dating Victoria. It is a warning for you, Oliver." He responded.


    "I am not afraid," I said with confidence.


    "Of course, we all know about that, you are known for your strength, Oliver, but they know your weakest point now, so you better be careful since I know some Alpha out there wanted to take over your place and seize your pack, and everything that you have worked for." He said, and I couldn''t believe this was happening now that I had a good time with Victoria.


    We ran after Victoria, and I could tell she was having a hard time. Her body was trembling when she saw the rescuers and medical staff bring Tim''s body on a stretcher towards the ambulance, and I took her in my arms. I allowed Victoria to cry while the police asked all of us to leave and go to our respective classrooms, and I felt glad I saw Corbin with Lana get out of the crime scene. He belonged to Nick''s pack, and I am sure we will talk later tonight with Nicklaus.


    Victoria wanted to run towards her best friend, but I held her firmly because I knew she couldn''t get near Lana yet since she needed to come with the police. And I could feel her anxiousness as we walked towards our classroom, and I didn''t know how to soothe her since I was not good at dealing with this kind of situation.


    "Hey, don''t worry, Victoria, Lana will be alright, and I could tell Tim would be okay too," I whispered in her ear after she sat on her seat, and I kissed her forehead before I went to my assigned chair, and I couldn''t concentrate. I was talking with Declan through telepathy as our teacher discussed her lesson.


    When we got to our next subject, our teacher announced that Tim didn''t make it since the doctors declared him as DOA while the authority brought Lana to the hospital because of her shock, and I held my girlfriend as she silently cried on her chair.. And I couldn''t believe that this was happening right now in Zenith Academy, and I couldn''t stop myself from worrying about Victoria''s safety.

 Chapter 75 - Not Safe

    Victoria''s POV


    I feel so glad that I listened to my instinct, allowing Oliver to be with me again. And I know it would be unfair to him if I will not give him a chance, and I will only base my decision about our relationship on what the cheerleader captain said against him. And I know Keisha was lying, but I couldn''t stop myself from being hurt.


    Kissing Oliver will always be my favorite thing to do, and I enjoyed our sweet kisses the way he touched me will always make me feel like I was floating in the air, and I know he was right. We needed to stop being so intimate, or else we will end up doing something I might regret in the future. Still, I am already ready to have Oliver and bring our relationship to the next level, but I liked the idea of doing the real thing the moment I turned eighteen, and I couldn''t wait.


    And if before I am excited for my 18th birthday to come because it means my freedom, right now it is more about Oliver and me because it would be one of the best Days of My life, and I couldn''t wait to fit my gown, and I never thought that I would have a boyfriend before I became an adult. Adulthood means more responsibility, and I am ready and excited to become one.


    It feels so wonderful to have breakfast with my mom and dad, and of course, with my hot boyfriend. And how I wish this would be like this forever. Having my loved ones around me would always make me feel better, but I understand life is not like that. I need to accept that my parents will be busy soon since they will leave me again after my eighteenth birthday.


    I felt so happy as we made our way to the school, Oliver was driving, and I couldn''t stop myself from stealing glances at him, and he looked so hot. I couldn''t wait to tell my best friend that I had made up with my boyfriend already. And I am sure she will be happy for us because I could tell that Lana is the first person who wanted me to enjoy my relationship with Oliver, and as my best friend, my happiness would always bring a smile to her lovely face.


    But all the happiness I felt was replaced with dread the moment I saw the ambulance and police cars on the school grounds. And I could feel right away that something terrible had happened in our school, and when Declan informed us it was Tim, I could feel my entire body trembled, and I felt so glad Oliver was holding my hands, and he never left me, and I was drawing my strength from him.


    And this is the first time that something like this happened, violence was never an issue here in our school, and I couldn''t believe that some wild animals would do this to one of our fellow students, and I hate to think it was Tim. I like him a lot as a friend because I know he is different from all the boys in Zenith Academy. I could feel it in my bones that Tim would be a good company; that is why of all the boys on campus, he was the only one I felt comfortable to have a date with, and I had fun with him.


    I felt guilty that I couldn''t reciprocate Tim''s feelings for me, and I hated myself for hurting him when I started falling in love with Oliver. And he began to stay away from me because I knew Tim was afraid Oliver would get jealous and using Tim to make my boyfriend jealous was something I regretted.


    I felt my boyfriend caress my back after hearing the terrible news that Tim was gone. I was crying hard because I couldn''t stop thinking about my best friend, and I wanted to be with Lana right now, but I understood she was one of the witnesses. But when our teacher said the authority needed to bring her to the hospital, I couldn''t wait for our class to end so I could be with her.


    The cafeteria was silent for the first time, and I know everyone in our school is mourning the loss of Tim. He is one of the best athletes in our Academy, and I could see the sadness of his friends, and even the cheerleaders are quiet at this point. Everyone was talking in hush voices.


    "I couldn''t imagine what would be Lana''s reaction the moment she learned Tim is dead, and I could tell she will be forever guilty if what they said was true. Tim was Lana''s long-time crush, and he died saving her." I mumbled, and I couldn''t stop my tears from falling on my cheeks as I could feel the pain of my best friend, and I couldn''t imagine if it would happen to me.


    "Maybe Tim likes Lana," Declan answered while Oliver was silent and he was gaping at my face.


    "Yeah, maybe, and I hope they become a couple," I muttered.


    "It would be more devastating, Victoria," Declan answered, and I couldn''t disagree with him.


    We continued to eat our lunch in silence, and I tried my best to compose myself. Oliver held my hand as we walked out from the cafeteria towards our classroom for the first period in the afternoon. I could feel the eerie feeling in the entire school, and I could see students are walking in groups or by twos. I hadn''t seen anyone walking alone, and I felt glad everyone was following our headmaster''s order to always walk around campus at all times with friends after the attack happened.


    "I think it is not yet safe since they haven''t found the wolf yet," I mumbled.


    "Yes, and we have to be careful at all times, but don''t worry, I am sure the authority would find the wild animal. And I should keep my pet away from now because I am afraid they will accuse him." Oliver responded.


    "No, your pet is harmless, Oliver, I can attest that," I responded, and he squeezed my hand.


    "I know, but it is better to keep him safe." He declared.


    "Can I see him before you will take him somewhere?" I asked, and he smiled at me.


    "Of course, I will give you time to have a bonding moment with him tonight before I will take him to my Veterinarian friend, but only for three hours because I wanted to be alone with you, Victoria." He whispered in my ear, and I couldn''t stop feeling so thrilled even if I felt so worried about what happened to Tim and Lana, and of course, to our beloved school. I felt glad Oliver was around because he made me feel better.


    "Can we go to Lana?" I asked Oliver after our last class ended, and he squeezed my hand as he said yes. And Oliver drove me to the hospital where they confined Lana, and I could feel the pounding of my heart as we neared the hospital''s parking lot.


    "I already texted Lana since this morning, but I haven''t received any reply. I hope she is okay, Oliver." I declared.


    "Don''t worry, Victoria, I am sure your best friend is fine, and maybe she was on the hospital bed resting, or her mom won''t allow her to use her phone," Oliver said as he looked at me with tenderness, and I weakly smiled at him as we made our way to the hospital''s main lobby.


    "Victoria, I am sorry, but Lana doesn''t want to see anyone, and I think you should come


    back tomorrow." Lana''s mom said, and I felt so hurt my best friend didn''t want to see me.


    "Please, tell me she is okay, and kindly inform her I came to visit her," I said.


    "Of course, I will let her know, and don''t worry, and I will tell her the moment she wakes up; how about your classmate, the one who saves my girl? How is he, Victoria?" Lana''s mom said, and I could feel my tears were about to fall on my cheeks, but I tried my best to keep my tears at bay, and no words came out from my mouth since I didn''t want her to tell her daughter that Tim was dead. I was shaking my head while I felt Oliver''s arm around my shoulders.


    "Tim didn''t make it, ma''am," Oliver answered on my behalf, and I could see Lana''s mom shaking her head as she looked at me; I nodded in confirmation, and I saw her tears fall on her face.


    "It could have been Lana if he didn''t save her; I owe him my daughter''s life." She said while she was wiping her tears.


    "Yeah, he saved Lana from the attack, and I hope the police will be able to track down the wolf responsible for Tim''s death," I answered.


    "Of course, I wish they could give his death justice." She mumbled, and how can we give justice to Tim''s death when a wolf bit him? And even if the wolf gets killed, we could never have Tim''s back.


    We said goodbye to Lana''s mom, and I could feel the heaviness of my heart as we drove away from the hospital. I felt so worried about what would happen to us now that there is a possible danger around us, and I am sure we are not safe anymore unless the authority will capture the wolf.. I can feel that things in Zenith Academy will never be the same again.

 Chapter 76 - Feeling Excited

    Victoria''s POV


    "Are you okay, Victoria?" Oliver asked me as he drove away from the hospital''s parking lot.


    "No, I am not okay, Oliver. My best friend doesn''t want to talk with me, and it feels so painful to think that I felt so worried about her, and she didn''t allow me to see her and talk with her. Lana didn''t even bother to reply to my text messages, and I think she hated me for hurting Tim." I responded, and Oliver took my hand.


    "Hey, you need to relax, and take it easy, Victoria; of all people, you should be the one who understands her the most because you are her best friend. Give her time, Victoria, I am sure tomorrow she will get better, and she will talk with you." He declared, and I slumped my back on the backrest of my seat, and I couldn''t believe this was all happening right now.


    "I was hoping she will be okay tomorrow, and I can''t wait to speak with my best friend," I replied in more than a whisper.


    "I have this feeling that nothing will go back to normal in our school after what happened to Tim and Lana unless they can capture the wolf. Do you think it is only one wolf, Oliver?" I asked, and I saw my boyfriend shaking his head.


    "I am not sure, Victoria, all I know it would be too dangerous for the students if the wolf attacked again, and I hope the administration of Zenith Academy will take some actions." He said as he was looking at the road.


    "Can you tell me the address of the dress shop, Victoria?" He asked, and I almost forgot that I needed to fit my gown today, and I planned to ask Lana to come with us, and then we will have dinner at the mall. And I couldn''t believe I almost lost my best friend today, and I could feel the goosebumps on my skin as I realized I didn''t know what would happen to me if it was Lana who got bitten by the wolf.


    "I am no longer interested in fitting my gown, Oliver; after what happened today, I don''t think my classmates would be excited to attend my eighteenth birthday." I declared, and he darted a glance at me, and he gave me one of his sweetest smiles.


    "You have been waiting for that very special day, Victoria, and even if we are all saddened by what happened with Tim and Lana, you can''t postpone your birthday, life must go on, besides everyone will attend, your birthday, the celebration of your special day would become the reason the students at Zenith University will become happy again, and it will help disperse their fears of what is going on in our community right now," Oliver responded, and his words made me feel better, and I know we will mourn with Tim''s family over his death, but I need to celebrate my birthday.


    "Thank you, Oliver; I know without you here by my side, I will go crazy, and I don''t know how I am going to deal with what happened to Lana," I muttered.


    "Don''t worry, Victoria, I will always be here for you." He responded, and I beamed at him, and when we arrived at the dress shop, I felt better, and I knew it was because of Oliver. I don''t know how to explain it, but I could tell every time I was near Oliver, I felt safe, and it felt like his presence was making me secure.


    I felt so thrilled the moment I saw my gown, and I got inside the fitting room in a hurry; and I felt glad one of the staff assisted me, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling from ear to ear as I looked at myself on the mirror, and I couldn''t believe it will look so good in me. It was off the shoulders flower beaded royal blue gown, and it looked so elegant, and I could see that the sweetheart neckline of my dress emphasized my cleavage, and when I got out of the fitting room, I could see the surprised look on Oliver''s face.


    "Why are you not wearing your gown?" He asked, and I laughed.


    "It is not for you to see, I don''t want to ruin the surprise, and I want you to be excited to see me," I responded, and his face fell.


    "That is unfair, I drove you here, and I haven''t seen you fit your gown." He complained, and I couldn''t stop giggling since he looked so adorable as he peered at me.


    "You will see me wearing that gown on my birthday, okay?" I replied, and he closed the distance between us, and I could feel the racing of my heart as I inhaled his familiar scent.


    "Okay, What can I do? You already got out from


    the fitting room, wearing your jeans and t-shirt. It doesn''t matter anyway because for me, whatever you wear, Victoria, you will always be beautiful in my eyes." He whispered, and I could feel the butterflies swarming on my stomach, and I wanted to kiss Oliver, but we have an audience, and I could tell the staff of the dress shop is all looking at us with amusement on their faces, and I know my mom is one of their avid customers.


    "Oh, that is so sweet of you, Oliver," I responded as he took my hand, and we walked out from the shop holding hands.


    "Can I take you somewhere?" He asked the moment we stood in front of his car.


    "And where are you going to take me, Oliver?" I asked.


    "It is a secret, for now, Ms. Winner." He said, and I pouted my lips at him, and he laughed as he pulled me closer to him, and my boyfriend hugged me, and it felt so wonderful to be in his arms.


    "Don''t worry, and I already texted your father that we will not be eating dinner at your house. I told your dad, I will take you on a date." He said, and I know Oliver was trying his best to make me feel better. And I could tell he was doing his best to make me forget even for a while about Tim, and I know he understands why I become so affected by Tim''s death.


    "I want you to meet someone, a very special friend of mine." He said, and I got so excited, and I hope someday he will introduce me to his family, and I couldn''t wait for that day to come.


    "Is he kind of your best friend?" I asked, and I couldn''t stop smiling as I looked at his handsome face.


    "Kind off," He responded before he opened the passenger''s door for me, and when Oliver picked me up and helped me settle on the front seat, I couldn''t stop myself from giggling, and he drove away from the dress shop and I was looking forward on meeting his friend.


    "Wow! Is this your place?" I asked the moment he stopped the car in front of a three-story house, and Oliver nodded his head, and I could see his vehicles right away, and my eyes widened when I saw his big bikes, I could see the Ducati, the one I rode with him, and I could also see his Harley Davidson. And he has two more big bikes, and I realized how much he loves big bikes.


    "You have a pretty collection, huh?" I asked, and he smiled at me.


    "Yeah, and I like pretty things, Victoria." He said while he was staring at my face down to my slightly opened lips, and I could feel the hard pounding of my heart against my chest as I looked into his mesmerizing eyes, and his intense gaze made my knees feel so weak.


    Oliver held my hand, and together we made our way to the main entrance of his house, and I felt so happy that he brought me to his place, and I was impressed how tidy is his house, and I couldn''t see dust even if no one is around, and I guess Oliver has a stay out helper.


    "You can stay here in the living room while I will cook our dinner." He said, and I raised my eyebrows.


    "You really love cooking?" I asked, and he laughed.


    "Of course, I love to cook, Victoria; how about you?" He asked back, and I shook my head. I know some basics, but it is not something I can brag about. It was only a simple menu I tried to learn because of my curiosity.


    "It is okay if you don''t know how to cook, Victoria. I would love to cook for you." Oliver responded.


    "That would be lovely, Oliver, but I can assure you, if we get married, I will cook for you; I am willing to learn everything just for you." I declared, and I saw his face lit up, and I felt horrified as I realized I no longer knew myself because I would never do something for a boy, but it seems like my outlook in life suddenly changed because of Oliver, and I am happy being with him.


    "I love that, Victoria; that would be exciting!" Oliver declared as we made our way to the kitchen, and I watched my hot boyfriend cook our dinner.. I felt so happy that he allowed me to help him slice some vegetables, and I giggled when he hugged me from behind, and I smiled when it dawned on me, I wanted to spend the rest of my life with Oliver, and it means I am so excited to become his wife in the future.

 Chapter 77 - Fear

    Victoria''s POV


    "You!" I said the moment I met Oliver''s friend, and I couldn''t believe he was the doctor who helped Wolfe and me when the black wolf almost attacked me at the Park, and if not for Oliver''s pet, I would end up like Tim.


    "Yes, it is me. Nice meeting you again, Victoria," He responded, and I am still shocked that they are friends, and I wonder why he didn''t tell me about Oliver. Because if they are close, I am sure Oliver already informed him he was staying in our mansion.


    "Hello, Zane; nice meeting you," I responded.


    "Are you a licensed veterinarian ?" I asked since I could no longer stop being curious, and I could hear Zane''s laughter echoing the entire place.


    "Of course I am," He responded, and I felt so ashamed when he fished out his license from his wallet and showed it to me.


    "I am sorry, you looked so young to become a vet, and I thought you have the same age as Oliver." I declared.


    "Thank you for your compliment, Victoria," He said, and Oliver was smiling as he looked at me.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were Oliver''s friend?" I asked, and Zane glanced at me and then stared at Oliver''s face, and it felt like they were communicating with each other using their minds. And I know it would be so impossible if they could talk through their heads.


    "I am sorry, but Oliver already told me he will introduce me to you one of these days, and I don''t want to ruin the surprise, Victoria." He responded.


    "Yeah, I am surprised," I muttered.


    "Thank you again, Zane, for helping Wolfe and me that night, and now another attack happened, and it was worse because the wolf killed our friend, and that wolf almost harmed my best friend too," I added.


    "You are welcome, Victoria, and you don''t need to worry; the authority is now looking for the wolf who attack the student in your Academy, and I am sure they will capture the wild beast soon." He replied, and I nodded my head, and we proceeded to the dining hall to eat our dinner.


    "Wow! Oliver, it''s delicious!" I exclaimed after I took my first bite of the steak; I always love well-done steak, but Oliver made it look well done, yet I could still feel the juice of the meat in my mouth, and the flavor tasted so good that I couldn''t stop myself from having another bite.


    "Thank you, Victoria," Oliver declared as he took my hand under the table.


    When we finished eating our meal, I asked Oliver to join his friend in the living room while he dished out the plates and the utensils.


    "It is okay, Victoria. Zane could wait for me, allow me to help you; I have a stay-out helper, and since I didn''t inform her I will come home today, she left early." Oliver declared, and he helped me wash the dishes.


    "Victoria, there is something I want to tell you," He said, and I turned my head to look at my boyfriend.


    "What is it, Oliver?" I asked while I suddenly felt nervous.


    "Hmm, I will take you home, and then I will go back to Zane''s clinic, and I will be home late, so don''t wait for me," He responded.


    "Is everything alright, Oliver?" I asked, and he moved closer to me.


    "Yeah, but I am sorry if Wolfe couldn''t be with you tonight, but don''t worry after everything will be okay, I will bring him to you, Victoria, but because of what is going around Zenith, Zane told me, we should take my pet to somewhere safe," Oliver explained, and I nodded my head.


    "Don''t worry about me, Oliver, I understand, and please tell Wolfe I miss him so much, and I couldn''t wait to see him soon. And I hope he will be okay," I responded.


    I said goodbye to Zane, and I got inside the passenger''s seat while I could see Oliver jogging towards the driver''s seat; after he settled on his seat, he started the car, and I felt a little sad as he drove away from his beautiful home. And I couldn''t deny I wanted to linger at Oliver''s place, but I liked his pet to be safe.


    Oliver was holding my hand as he drove his car going to our estate, and I wanted to come with them. Still, since he didn''t invite me, I could tell right away it was for the boys only; maybe Oliver wished to have time with Zane to discuss what was going on in our community, and I know he also wanted me to have some rest since we still have class tomorrow.


    "I wanted to be with you tonight, Victoria, but we need to secure my pet," Oliver said the moment we reached in front of my bedroom.


    "It is okay, I will miss you, but I wanted your pet to be safe," I said, and he kissed me on the lips before he said goodbye and turned his heels, and left me without a second glance.


    I opened my bedroom door, and I got inside my room


    with heavy steps. I slowly undressed my clothes, and I walked towards the shower. The lukewarm water makes me feel better, and I let the water cascade on my body. And I felt so refreshed when I got out of the shower. I put on my pajamas, and then I blow-dry my hair.


    I was already lying on my bed, and I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about what happened today, and I already missed Oliver even if I had only seen him a while ago. I felt so lazy to review my lessons, and I knew something like this had never happened to me before. But I am not in the mood to study knowing Tim is gone while my best friend is still in hospital, and I couldn''t believe Lana didn''t even reply to a single text to my messages.


    I got up from my bed quickly when I heard some knocking on my door, and I smiled as I realized Oliver had changed his mind, and I felt so excited as I walked to open my door.


    "Dad, it''s you!" I exclaimed, and I tried my best to hide my disappointment that he wasn''t Oliver, and of course, I am so happy to see my father since this is one of the things I love about my dad.


    "Am I disturbing you, sweetheart?" He asked as he looked at my face.


    "No, dad, I was only lying on my bed, but I am not sleepy yet," I replied to my father, and I motioned him to come inside.


    "That is good," He muttered as he got inside my room.


    "Victoria, I was informed by the headmaster of what happened at Zenith Academy this morning, and I am saddened, and I felt worried about you, and I just want to tell you, be with Oliver at all times when you are on the campus." My father said.


    "The authority hasn''t found the wolf yet, so I want you to be extra careful at all times, Victoria." He added.


    "Of course, Dad, and thank you," I responded.


    "Your mother and I would be staying here until your eighteenth birthday, and I am sorry if we needed to leave two days after the party." He said.


    "So soon?" I asked, and I couldn''t mask my genuine emotions anymore.


    "Sweetheart, don''t worry, from now on, we will be coming home from time to time, we will never be away for more than one month, and I will make sure of that." He declared, and my eyes got so big.


    "Are you sure about that, Dad?" I asked in disbelief, and he nodded his head at me, I moved closer to my father, and I hugged him, and he embraced me back.


    "Yes, Victoria, I don''t want you to hate us forever." He responded.


    "Dad, I don''t hate you," I said, and my father smiled at me as he ruffled my hair, and he kissed me on my forehead before he left my room. And my father''s good news made me feel better, and I am so excited to have more time with my parents, and I couldn''t wait.


    I was smiling like an idiot until I didn''t realize I had fallen asleep, and I woke up around three o''clock in the morning, I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about Oliver, and I didn''t know what had gotten into me. I stood up and got out of my room, making my way towards Oliver''s room. And my eyes got so big, and I could feel my entire body trembled with fear as I saw blood on the floor from the hallways towards his front door.


    And I was terrified of what happened to Oliver, and I turned the doorknob on his door with trembling hands, my fear intensified as I could still see blood on his floor going to his bathroom, and I could feel my entire body was shaking as I walked towards the bathroom.


    "Oliver?" I called out his name, and my eyes widened, and my scream died on my lips when I saw Oliver lying on the floor with blood all over his body.


    .

 Chapter 78 - Making My Girlfriend Safe

    Oliver''s POV


    Watching Victoria''s face saddened when her best friend''s mom told her Lana didn''t want to see anyone pierced my heart because I knew how much she wanted to see her. I could feel her disappointment as I brought her to my car, and I felt glad I could convince her to go to the dress shop so she could fit her gown.


    I can feel the pain of Victoria because of what happened today. I''m not too fond of Tim because I am jealous of him since I know how much he liked my girlfriend, but I don''t want him to die that way because I know he was a good person, and killing an innocent human is against our code, unless the one who murdered Tim was an outcast, like the black wolf.


    I could feel the fear of all the students at the Academy, including Victoria''s anxiety, and I wanted to make her feel relaxed and tell her not to worry because I would be here to protect her. I became so worried if the one who attacked Tim had companions, and it meant we needed to intervene now and capture them.


    And that is why I talked with Zane. It is about time to make a move before the situation gets worse. We need to find the werewolf who killed Tim because I know he is not an ordinary wolf, the one who killed Tim is someone like us, and he is a shift shifter.


    But even if there is chaos around the city because of the attack at the academy, I don''t want this day to end without introducing Victoria to my best friend. I have been dying to introduce her to Zane because I promised myself that the moment I got myself a girlfriend, Zane would be the first one to meet her.


    And as I was preparing our menus for our dinner, I felt so excited because my girl was watching me with curiosity all over her face. And I beamed when she shyly told me she doesn''t know how to cook, and my heart swelled when Victoria told me she was willing to learn so when we got married, she could cook for me. It was sweet of her, and she looked so adorable as she helped me slice the vegetables.


    And could see Victoria''s eagerness to learn how to cook, and I hope we will be given enough time to be with each other so I can teach her how to cook; just thinking about it makes me feel so enthusiastic, and my excitement intensified as I looked at my watch, and I realized Zane would be arriving soon. I couldn''t wait to introduce them even if I knew they had already met each other at the park.


    "I think your special guest had arrived," Victoria declared the moment we heard the sound of the doorbell.


    "Can you set the table while I open the door and talk with him? I want to brief him just in case, and I don''t want you to break up with me after meeting him." I said as I winked at her, and she was laughing hard.


    "Yeah, don''t worry, I can take it from here," she responded, and then she looked at me and smiled while she put her hands on her hips.


    "I know best friends will always support each other, and I know your friend will do his best to talk about how wonderful type of person you are, and I just want to tell you, Oliver, you don''t need to brief him what to say to me since I don''t care what you are because I know I will never have a change of heart." She declared, and my face lit up with happiness.


    "Are you sure about that?" I asked.


    "Yeah, as long as you will never lie to me about anything, you know what I mean; I don''t want to be deceived by the person I love, Oliver, because betrayal is something I can''t handle." She said, and I felt my throat dry as I tried to cover up my shock. I pecked her on the lips before I walked towards the door.


    My heart was pounding so hard against my chest as I left the kitchen, and I couldn''t believe what Victoria had said, I felt so terrified, and I shook my head as I walked faster towards the door.


    "Hey, why do you look like you have seen a ghost and not your best friend?" Zane asked me after I opened the door, and I released a heavy sigh as I put my finger on my lips, and I started talking with him through his head.


    "Thank you for coming, buddy, but we will talk about it later; for now, let us go to the dining hall; I can''t wait to introduce you to my girlfriend." I declared, and I heard my best friend chuckle.


    "What is funny, Zane?" I asked, and he stopped from chuckling.


    "You are funny, Oliver; I never expected that a day would come that I would see you like this, you looked like you were glowing with happiness, and I could see the look on your face that you are so in love with your girlfriend." He answered.


    "Yes, Zane, I admit, and I don''t care about what the elders will tell me, I don''t care they will give me the I told you so looked, what matters to me, is I felt so happy that I''ve got Victoria as my girlfriend," I responded, and his face turned solemn.


    "I don''t find it funny that you feel in love with Victoria, Oliver, and the truth is I am so happy for you, but the way you deal with it is a bit hilarious, you need to relax and enjoy every moment you have with her, Oliver, and everything will be in place." He declared.


    "It is easy for you to say, Zane, because you happened to fall in love without complications." I blurted out.


    "You don''t know what I have been dealing with, Oliver; having a human mate will never be easy, and I guess it is still the same with Victoria, even if she is a werewolf by blood, she doesn''t know who she is, and the time is near, but I could tell we are facing something serious, and we need to do something about it, Oliver. We couldn''t afford to sit and wait for what would happen next." He declared, and I nodded my head.


    "I know Zane, that is what I have been thinking, and that is why I invited you tonight; after our dinner, I will take Victoria home, and we will search the whole city, but I guess it would be best if we will go to the Academy, I am sure the wolf was hiding at the campus, I wanted to sniff his scent this morning, and track him, but I couldn''t do it since Victoria was so frightened and sad, and I couldn''t leave her," I responded, and Zane was grinning at me. And he was shaking his head.


    "I couldn''t believe until now that you are in love, Oliver; it feels so new and exciting." He said, and I shook my head as I motioned him to follow me in the dining hall, and I could see the surprised look on Victoria''s face. Still, I could tell she was happy to see Zane again, and I stifled a laugh when she asked my best friend if he was a licensed vet. My best friend couldn''t stop himself from laughing so hard.


    I felt so glad Victoria loved the food I prepared while having a wonderful conversation with Zane. I wished everything was simple and no more complications because I didn''t want Victoria to worry about things around us. Still, our enemies were lurking somewhere, looking for the opportunity to abduct her any moment and kill innocent lives.


    We need to protect Victoria from our unknown enemies. And we are all aware that those wolves only wanted Victoria, and killing Tim was a warning that they were willing to hurt anyone if ever they couldn''t get her, and I wondered who they were, and I couldn''t wait to fight them.


    I felt so guilty because I promised Victoria that she could borrow my wolf self tonight, but things are getting intense, and we need to secure Zenith Academy. I drove her home, and I said goodbye to her right away after I sent her to her room, and I didn''t dare to look back since I didn''t want to spend the night with Victoria while Zane and the rest of my pack members were waiting for me to our agreed meeting place.


    "I thought you would never come back, Oliver," Zane said the moment I joined them at the abandoned building not so far away from the Academy.


    "I never break a promise, Zane," I muttered, and he chuckled. And I felt so glad many came, including Nicklaus men.


    "I think you should start the briefing now, Oliver, it is getting late, and this is the best time to search the school," Zane said, and I nodded my head.


    "I would like to thank everyone for coming on short notice, and as you can see, we need to find the wolf, who killed one of the students at the academy, and I think we should search the school first since I could tell he will come at night, and waited for the morning to look for another victim until he can take hold of Victoria," I said, and I felt glad they were all listening to me.


    "And I don''t want that to happen, and as well as Nick, so I want you to search the entire place, Zane and I would be responsible for the security guards, including the alarm, and once the area is clear, we will send you a signal it is time to get inside the academy''s premises," I added, and they all nodded their heads.


    "And as possible capture him alive, we need to know who was his Alpha is, but if you are in a very delicate situation, then don''t hesitate to kill him before anyone of you get killed." I declared.


    Zane and I left the dilapidated building, and we made our way towards the academy; as we neared, I was hoping we could find the wolf responsible for Tim''s death right away, and we could capture him alive so that I could make my girlfriend safe.. I wanted to come home and be with Victoria because I can''t deny I am missing her crazy.

 Chapter 79 - We Won

    Oliver''s POV


    I couldn''t stop feeling so anxious as we made our way to the Academy''s entrance, and I could see the security guard on duty. I felt delighted there were no police patrolling the area since they had already searched the entire Campus after class.


    And I am sure our enemies will never allow themselves to be captured. Werewolves have supernatural abilities, and one of those, they can smell their enemies, and I am sure the one who killed Tim fled after he attacked him. There is a big possibility he will come back tonight with companions and wait until morning to have more innocent victims.


    I take good care of the guard by knocking him down and, of course, without killing him. I saw Zane did the same to the other guard on duty as he came across with him in the hallway of the main building of the Academy, and I was sure the other guard was patrolling the vicinity, and I felt glad they didn''t hurt him.


    We ran towards the main electrical room and switched off the main panel switch to shut off the electricity of the entire school, and navigating at night is favorable for us werewolves since we are gifted to have sharp vision, especially at night, even without a light.


    As we went on through the school grounds, I could see total darkness enveloped the entire campus, and no one would report the total black-out since we put the guards in a safe place away from possible enemies; after all, we don''t want to hurt any human. And we make sure the guards have a beautiful long sleep while we secure the entire school.


    Zane shifted into his wolf form since werewolves are stronger, and our abilities are heightened compared to being in our human form. My Beta howled to communicate with the rest of our pack members and Nick''s men.


    We agreed that some of us would remain in our human form to secure our enemies later. It would be hard for us to bind them and take them to our hideout here in Zenith, located inside the Winner estate on the farthest side of Nick''s property. I am sure Victoria has never been there.


    If we are in our wolf form, I am sure there would be chaos if the traffic officer saw a wolf driving a vehicle. We are required to blend in with humans to avoid complications and, of course, war. We need to take our enemies as alive as possible, but if we are losing the fight, we don''t have a choice but to shift into our wolf form.


    "They are here, Zane, I could feel them, and most of all their scents, I could smell the enemies," I said to my Beta as we ran along the school grounds, and I could sniff them, there are at least ten of them, and I wondered from what pack they belong. I could smell them from a distance, and I could tell right away this would become a bloody night.


    "Yeah, I can smell them too, and if we didn''t come tonight, I am sure many humans will be dead by tomorrow, and I couldn''t believe these wolves are these bold to attack the humans. It has been a long time that no one from the werewolves community assaulted a human, and this is the first time after a long time." My best friend responded, and he was right; this was the first time something like this happened all over the country.


    I could tell a war between werewolves and humans will arise if these stupid werewolves will continue to harm innocent human beings." Zane responded, and I sighed.


    "And I am afraid the time has come that werewolves hunter will resurface again by the time we can''t control these wild creatures trying to bring havoc in this peaceful community of Zenith, and the human hunters will hunt us down, and I am worried if we will leave no option but to fight them back," Zane added, and just thinking about the possibility of war made me feel sad since I want Victoria''s transition would become successful, and memorable for her.


    But if war will happen between werewolves to werewolves, and werewolves to humans? I don''t know how to convince her that being a werewolf is terrific and fun, and to possess supernatural abilities would be cool and awesome.


    "I am afraid about Victoria''s eighteenth birthday," I muttered.


    "Don''t worry too much about it, buddy; we can handle this, and I am sure after tonight, their pack will rest, and we couldn''t stop them from attacking again unless we can kill their Alpha." My best friend responded.


    "What if these werewolves are the outcast, and finally they decided to form a pack? It would be a disaster, Oliver, because these wolves have nothing to lose, and they don''t care about anything in this world." Zane added.


    "And I want you to be careful, and I am sure whoever their Alpha is, he is targeting you, our pack is the strongest, and killing you means their Alpha would be our new Alpha, and I don''t want that to happen in our pack, Oliver, we only want you as our Alpha." He added, and I couldn''t stop myself from chuckling as we continued to follow our opponents, I realized they were moving away from the Academy, and I could now see our comrades running on the ground heading the same path we were going.


    "I think they are moving away," I could hear the frustrations on Zane''s voice.


    "Well, they sense there are many of us, and they can feel how strong we are, and our enemies realized they can''t win against us," I responded as I tried to catch up with Zane.


    "I hope that would be the case, Oliver, but it feels like something is about to happen," Zane muttered as we continued to run faster.


    I am proud that one of my abilities is I am faster even if I am in human form compared to most wolves who shifted. I could run so fast like a wolf even if I will be only using my human legs, and my strength is the same while I am in my wolf or human form, but the advantage if I am in my wolf form is my sharp fangs. And that is why I trained in all types of martial arts and all forms of self-defense to become the best in fighting, either in wolf or human form.


    "We can''t let them go; we have to follow them and fight; we need to stop them, Zane, from running away because they will come back, and if we can''t capture them tonight, I am sure the Academy will become their playground." I declared, and Zane howled again to pass the message to everyone, and I could tell our pack members understood him. We all climbed on the Academy wall and jumped outside as we ran after the unidentified grey werewolves. I could smell their scents.


    I could finally see our enemies running ahead of us. We were able to catch up with them, And I realized they led us to the park where the black wolf almost hurt Victoria, and I could tell they planned this all along; they lured us here as my eyes widened in disbelief as I realized we were outnumbered. I could see more of their allies getting closer to us, and they encircled us now, and I could feel the fears of my pack members.


    "Oliver, I think we should retreat," Zane said, and I shook my head.


    "We can''t do that, Zane; it would be a big slap on our faces; it doesn''t mean if we are so few compared to them, they will win, and even if there are so many of them, there is still a chance we will win against them," I said as I tried to boost Zane''s confidence. My best friend was not afraid but worried about our companions. And I could tell our enemies were bigger than most of my pack members, and they looked wilder.


    Then suddenly, the park became a battleground, I saw the largest of them leap towards me, and we tumbled on the ground as I tried to stop him from attacking me, and I could tell he was their leader since he came to me right away. I could feel the sharpness of his claws the moment they made contact with the flesh on my arms, and I felt the sting, and I could feel the excruciating pain.


    We fought each other, and he was trying to bite my neck with his sharp fangs while I tried my best to knock him out using all my strength. I could feel blood gushed out from my wounds as he continued to claw me on my face and arms. I was fighting him by kicking him so hard, and I used both my hands and feet.


    I could hear the whimpering, howling, and growling of the wolves around us as we continued to fight; I gave him one hard blow, and he fell to the ground, and at last, I was able to hold and pin him to the ground, and I snapped his head without killing him. I needed to stop his allies fighting my packs, and I knew we were losing the battle, and I didn''t have a choice but to pull his entire body with one hand, and with one glance, they would think he was dead.


    The rest of our werewolves'' enemies stopped fighting right away the moment they saw me lift the body of their leader with just one hand, and they all ran away from the park. And I slowly put down the unconscious werewolf on the ground, and when I looked around, I could see werewolves scattered on the ground unmoving, and I hoped they would all survive.


    I suddenly felt a pang on my chest when I realized most of them were my pack members, and I was hoping they would be alright.. I secured the body of their leader by tying his wrists with a cloth, and I smiled when I saw Zane on his feet, I felt so glad my best friend was okay, and we won, for now, and I couldn''t wait to go home to see Victoria.

 Chapter 80 - Powerful

    Oliver''s POV


    "I think they will not come back, for the time being, I could see the horror on their faces when you heaved their leader from the ground; I couldn''t believe they will be running away from you instead of bowing their heads, and I could tell the person you defeated today is not their alpha, and he could be their beta," Zane said as he looked at me. He was still on his wolf form.


    "You could be right, and I wondered where they came from, and I don''t recognize anyone and not even this one who acted as their leader," I said as I pointed my finger at the man I was carrying on my shoulder. I could already smell that Greg was already nearby, one of our pack members who is driving my car so we could bring the body of our enemy to our lair.


    "I think the black wolf has something to do with the attack," I added.


    "Yeah, I feel the same way too, and I think he was trying to hide for now because he is waiting for the right moment to take your girlfriend away from you, and I could tell he was enjoying himself scaring humans. They said the black wolf''s past time before is killing innocent humans that is why the moon goddess for a century banished him." Zane added.


    "And how come he was able to come back? Do you think the moon goddess allowed this to happen for some reason?" I asked, and my best friend shook his head. Zane walked beside me as I made my way to the exit, and I felt glad Greg had already parked the car.


    "I don''t know, it doesn''t make any sense to me, maybe none of those theories are correct, and I could say those are unreliable stories, and I wondered what happened with the black wolf," Zane responded as he opened the trunk of my car. I slowly put down the unconscious body of the wolf who attacked me, and he made my body covered in blood.


    I could still feel the pain in the wounds on my flesh, and I wondered what was wrong with my body tonight because I could heal myself quickly, but it seemed to me the wounds on my flesh were healing slowly, and I wondered if there was something wrong with me.


    I felt so glad the park was deserted, and the entire surrounding was very dark, and something like this happened before when the black wolf attacked Victoria, and I thought maybe they were under the command of the black wolf.


    Greg got out of the car immediately, and I took the front seat while Zane shifted back to his human form after he got inside my car, and I handed him my extra trousers and shirt I grabbed from the back seat, and he got dressed while I drove away from the Park.


    "Are you okay?" He asked.


    "Yeah, I am okay; why do you ask?" I asked him back.


    "I don''t think you are okay. Your wounds are not healing, Oliver, the blood is dripping, and you looked pale." He responded.


    "I am fine, and I don''t know why it took my body a long time to heal," I replied as I darted a glance towards him.


    "I think we should do something with your wounds, Oliver, they are deep and long, and we need to put some bandage or clothe into the wounds to stop them from bleeding." Zane declared, and I could hear the worries in his voice.


    "You don''t need to worry about me, Zane, because I can take care of myself," I replied.


    "I don''t know what is going on, but I could tell I will be okay. We need to get back to the Winner estate right before the captured werewolf loses his life. We need to save him for us fo know who he is and who he was working for because I could tell he doesn''t come from the neighboring cities or towns." I added.


    I am one of those gifted with healing abilities. I could heal someone using my healing power, but it would take a high price since it could drain my energy and strength, and it would not do me good when we face our enemies. And I need to be in good condition since I would be taking his pain the moment I heal him.


    "Okay, but you needed to pull over so I can drive your car; you are not fine, Oliver." Zane insisted, and then I could feel my sight blurred, and he was right. I am losing all my strength, and I lost my ability to control the steering wheel because I felt so weak, and before I could get ourselves killed, I stopped the car in the middle of the road.


    And I know only fewer vehicles were running on the highway at this hour, but I could still hear the blowing of the horns behind us. Zane hastily got out of the car, and he helped me settle myself at the back of my car.


    "Oliver, you have to stay with me," I heard my best friend say, and it felt like he was talking so far away from me, and I closed my eyes as I collapsed on the leather seat, and I felt Zane maneuvered and drove the car so fast. My entire torso felt so cold, and I could feel my lips quiver, and I felt so sleepy.


    I dozed off, and Zane woke me up the moment we arrived at Victoria''s place, and just thinking about her beautiful face made me feel a little better.


    "I will take you to your room, Oliver." Zane declared, and I shook my head as I gave him a weak smile.


    "Don''t be silly, Zane; you need to go to our hide-out and bring the captive with you. Make sure he is okay, and please inform Nick about what happened at the park, and tell him we got someone who could be useful to us in knowing who is behind Tim''s killing." I responded.


    "Are you sure you can walk inside?" He asked, and I grunted under my breath.


    "For heaven''s sake, Zane, I am a werewolf and your Alpha; how could you doubt my ability?" I asked, and I couldn''t hide my frustration anymore.


    "I am sorry, I am just worried about you, Oliver." He said, and I started to walk inside the house with heavy steps, and I tried my best to walk straight since I didn''t want Zane to bring me to my room, but I stopped since I felt the world around me was spinning fast. And I released a sigh of relief when he drove away from the mansion, and that was the time I stepped forward towards the house''s main entrance.


    I could smell that I reeked with blood, and I found it hard to walk towards my room without staggering. I ascended the stairs, and I was holding on to the railings the entire time, and I was panting the moment I reached the top of the stairs. I walked through the long corridors until I was facing my bedroom door when I realized my blood was flowing from my arms and other parts of my body.


    And I wanted to turn around and get inside Victoria''s room, but there was no way I would allow her to see me like this. I quickly got inside my room and strode towards the bathroom, and my entire vision turned so dark, and the last thing I remembered I was looking at my reflection in the mirror before I collapsed on the floor and lost consciousness.


    "Oliver! Oliver!" I heard Victoria''s soft voice calling my name as I was in and out of consciousness, and I wanted to open my eyes, but I felt too weak even to open them. I tried to speak, but I also lost my ability to open my mouth, and I didn''t want to make her worry about me.


    "Oliver, what happened to you? Please talk to me." Victoria pleaded.


    "Victoria, don''t go. I am fine." I responded, and it took a lot of my strength to speak.


    "Thank goodness, and you are awake." She said while I could tell she was crying, and it made me feel so happy that she was worried about me.


    .


    "You have to wait for me. I needed to go to my parents so they could help me bring you to the hospital." She said.


    "No, please, stay with me, Victoria, don''t leave my side." I weakly said, and I felt her caress my arms, and right then and there, I could feel the warm sensation coming from her touch. It felt like she was healing me, and when she took my hands and held them with her hands, I could feel the electricity travel from my fingertips down to my spine, and my eyes opened right away.


    I could see her beautiful face looking at me with tenderness, and she didn''t have any idea that she had healed me. It was so hard to explain why I couldn''t heal myself, but with one touch coming from Victoria, all the pain I felt inside we''re gone right away.


    I realized Victoria is gifted with the same ability that I have, but I couldn''t see that she felt weak after she healed me without her knowledge. It dawned on me she was thinking she could heal me as she continued to stare at me while her tears were falling on her cheeks, and that is why my wounds healed and my broken bones recovered.


    "Hey, don''t cry, Victoria," I mumbled.


    "How can you say that when your body is covered with blood, I thought I am going to lose you too, Oliver." She said, and I caressed her face with my fingers.


    "I will never leave you, Victoria," I said with a beautiful smile on my face as I realized Victoria Winner is indeed the future powerful Luna, and I felt proud she is mine.

 Chapter 81 - Oliver Is Safe

    Victoria''s POV


    I never felt so worried my entire life as I saw Oliver lying on the bathroom floor with blood all over his body. And I wondered what had happened to him. I wanted to scream for help, but I was too terrified to walk away from him since I felt so anxious if the same thing with Tim happened to Oliver.


    I felt so hurt, and I could feel his pain. I slowly got down on my knees while calling his name with a trembling voice, and I couldn''t control my body from shaking so hard. I thought I only had a bad dream, the same as what happened to my best friend and Tim, and how I wish things would get back to normal tomorrow the moment we will go back to school.


    I was hoping I could see Tim again standing from a distance looking at me with the same kind of expression on his face. But when I heard Oliver''s voice moaning in pain, I realized I was not dreaming at all. I suddenly felt strange, I could feel my entire body was on fire, and I felt like I was glowing, and suddenly I felt my eyes turn so big. I desire to heal Oliver as if I have some power.


    I had been calling his name, but he still didn''t answer me, and he remained unmoving, and my only assurance that he was still alive was his grunts, and I felt so delighted that my boyfriend was still alive. I could feel electricity running on my veins, and the urge to touch Oliver''s wounds was so strong that I quickly caressed his wounds with my fingers.


    "Oliver, please, come back to me," I murmured, and I am not sure if he could hear me while I could feel my tears trickling down on my face. I am so afraid I will lose him. Losing Tim was hard enough already when he was only my friend, and I couldn''t take it if I lost Oliver.


    "Please, I want you to get better," I added, and I felt like I was transferring my energy to Oliver, and it made him open his eyes. When he looked at me with his compelling eyes, I felt so happy he was back. Still, I felt terrified with what happened just right now because I felt like I was becoming someone else, and when he smiled at me, all the worries I felt inside was gone, and when he cupped my face with his bloody hands, I could feel the strong pull I felt for Oliver every time we are near each other. I wanted to kiss him and tell him everything will be alright.


    "Victoria, your so beautiful, and I felt so grateful you are mine." He murmured, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I realized how he could say that words when he was still hurting.


    "Shh, don''t talk, Oliver, and don''t move. I will go to my parent''s room and ask for help, don''t go back to sleep; I don''t want you to get unconscious again, hold on a little," I said as I let go of his arms, and I got up in haste. It feels like I am back to my own self now, I could have called help, but instead, I tried to heal him with my touch, and I know it was absurd, but I could feel it in my bones when I touched his wounds he immediately opened his eyes, and I could feel like my touch healed him.


    "You don''t need to go, Victoria. You have to believe me; I am fine," He responded.


    "You are not fine, Oliver, I could say that that wolf attacked you because of the bite marks I have seen, and I don''t know how you survive, but I am glad. Don''t ever dare to move where you are, and we need to bring you to the hospital." I replied, and I ran towards the door while I could hear Oliver''s plea telling me to stop and come back to him.


    I was knocking so hard on my parents'' bedroom door, and I suddenly remember when I was still a little girl coming here all the time, hoping they were home until I got tired from coming because I knew they would never be around.


    "Dad! Mom! Please open the door, and help me, help us!" I shouted, and I could hear the unlocking of the door in an instant.


    "Victoria! What happened to your face?" My dad asked right away as he dragged his eyes on my face down in my hands, and I could see the horrified looked on his face. I have never seen my father this worried, and I realized my face and hands had Oliver''s blood.


    "Relax, Dad, I am fine; it was Oliver; I woke up, and then I wanted to see him since he told me he would be coming home late, and I found him on his bathroom floor with blood all over his body." I declared, and I could see how his face changed from worries to calmness. How could he feel relaxed like that when Oliver was having a hard time, and I realized my father was glad I was okay.


    "Relax, baby, Oliver is fine." He said.


    "How could you say that when you didn''t even see him, dad?" I asked, unable to believe my father would tell me such a thing.


    "You have to believe me, sweetheart; Oliver is fine." He insisted, and I felt so frustrated with my father.


    "Dad, I''ve seen him, and he is far from fine!" I said in a high pitch, and I hate that I have to yell at my father so he would believe me.


    "I am sorry, Victoria, I don''t want you to feel so stressed; now, go back in there, and I will follow you, but I am telling you, nothing is wrong with him. I saw him arrive a while ago, and he was fine, and I am sure no one will enter inside our mansion Victoria. Our security is tight because I don''t want anything will happen to you. I know you only had a bad dream." Dad declared, and I released a heavy sigh, and I turned my heels without responding to him since I couldn''t believe he would act this way.


    I ran back towards Oliver''s room, thinking about what my dad had said. Am I dreaming? How could it be when I knew I woke up from my bed, and I even looked at the clock on my wall before leaving my bedroom. I tried to calm myself before I got inside Oliver''s room again, and my eyes widened in disbelief when I saw him standing on his two feet, wearing a beautiful smile on his face as if nothing had happened to him at all. He looked so handsome and strong. His room is spotless, and I couldn''t find a single stain on his floor.


    "Oliver!" I softly said, and he came closer to me; and I couldn''t believe the wounds on his arms were gone, and it seemed like he didn''t experience any pain. He looked so fresh, and I could tell he had taken a shower.


    "I am sorry, Victoria, I came home so late, and I wanted to see you right away, but I don''t want to disturb you in your sleep." He said, smiling at me while trying to internalize what was going on.


    "Are you okay, Victoria? Did you have a nightmare?" He asked, and I wished my dad would not come


    after me since I didn''t want Oliver to think I was losing my mind, but right now, there is no explanation why everything in his room seemed normal. My eyes were wide open as I looked at his handsome face. And I never felt this way before, and what is happening with me scares me to the bone.


    But if it was only a bad dream, then I have to be happy since Oliver is safe, and I did the most sensible thing. I closed the distance between us, and I hugged Oliver, and I couldn''t stop myself from crying once more because I felt so scared of losing Oliver.


    "Hey, why are you crying?" He softly whispered in my ear, and then he kissed my forehead, and I could feel my skin tingle as I felt Oliver''s arms around me. I couldn''t formulate a single sentence on how to tell him I saw him a while ago on his bathroom floor covered with blood, and I could tell he was dying before I touched his wounds. And I am sure it wasn''t a dream at all.


    I started to think that what happened with Tim and Lana got me, and I think I needed to see a doctor soon before it would worsen. I have always controlled my emotions, and it feels so weird that I have some power within me, and I know I couldn''t tell something like this to Oliver because I don''t want him to think I am losing my mind.


    I didn''t protest when Oliver picked me up, and he slowly put me on his bed, and I could smell his intoxicating scent. I allowed him to take away my worries when he started kissing me, and I felt so glad nothing happened to him, or else I didn''t know how to handle losing Oliver.


    "Sleep beside me, Victoria, and let me take your fears and worries away." He said before he captured my mouth, and I kissed him back hungrily as I tried to stop thinking about what I experienced because I knew what I saw.. Still, I need to set it aside, stop worrying about it, and enjoy my moment making out with my hot boyfriend; what matters the most is Oliver is safe, and he is alive, and I felt so secure while I was lying on his bed wrapped with his strong arms.

 Chapter 82 - No Regrets

    Oliver''s POV


    My arms wrapped around Victoria''s body, and I felt so guilty that I made it like she was dreaming. I don''t have a choice, I can''t risk telling her who I am, and I am sure she will wonder why my wounds are gone when she gets back into my room. I should have closed the door; who could have thought she would barge inside my room at this hour.


    I don''t have regret, though; I found out she is that powerful, she was able to heal me even if Victoria wasn''t aware of it, and I could tell she was hoping I would get healed. That is why she could mend my wounds and broken bones right away.


    I couldn''t sleep reliving what happened at the park tonight, and I wanted to go to our hideout and see to it the werewolf lives. I wanted to know who he was and why I couldn''t heal myself quickly; I could feel my wounds were healing, but at a slow pace, and it would be enough to make me die if I was in a fight because I needed to rejuvenate myself quickly to win a battle.


    "Oliver!" I jerked when I heard Nick''s voice in my head, and I could tell right away he was outside my room.


    "Nick, I will be there in a sec," I responded, and I carefully removed Victoria''s arms from me, and I couldn''t stop myself staring at her lovely face. Victoria is beautiful beyond compare, and I love her and realized I would do everything I can to protect her.


    "What happened, Oliver? How could you be so reckless?" Nick asked right away the moment I got out of my room.


    "I am sorry, Nick, I was wounded, and I thought she was asleep; I never expected Victoria to come inside


    my room. I was bothered because I find it hard to heal myself." I declared, and he raised one brow.


    "Oh, so the werewolf who bit you is not an ordinary wolf; I could say he is hybrid." He said while he was shaking his head.


    "It seems they are here for my daughter, Oliver," He added.


    "What is he, Nick?" I asked.


    "He could be one of the mages who turned into werewolves, and they are coming for my daughter." He responded.


    "So, their Alpha wants Victoria?" I asked.


    "No, her great-grandfather wanted to get my daughter." He said, and I was surprised with his announcement.


    "Your grandfather?" I asked, and he nodded his head.


    "Yeah, on my mother''s side." He said.


    "And why they will look for her now?" I asked, confused.


    "I will tell Victoria what she needed to know after her transition, all you have to do is protect her, and I will do everything I can to make her safe as well." He said.


    "You should go back to my daughter now." He said, and I blushed because I knew he could tell Victoria was inside my room.


    "Goodbye, Oliver; I expect to dine breakfast with you with my lovely daughter." He said.


    "Bye, Nick, of course; we will be eating breakfast with you," I said, and he turned his heels away from me, and I got back inside my room more confused than ever.


    I realized Nicklaus had many secrets I needed to discover. And it seemed like he didn''t want me to know anything about it, and I could feel he was hiding something from me. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so worried about my girlfriend, and I hugged her right away after I settled myself on my bed, and I smiled when she snuggled on my chest, and I loved the feeling of having her near me, smelling her intoxicating scent always drives me nuts.


    "Hey! Handsome!" I heard Victoria''s voice while she was caressing my chest, and I couldn''t stop smiling, and when I opened my eyes, I could feel


    my heart skipped a beat when I saw her gazing at me, and I brought her closer to me, and I kissed her lips.


    "How''s your sleep?" I asked, and I could see the worries on her face, but she tried to mask it with her beautiful smile.


    "Good, and you already know I will always have a nice sleep every time I am sleeping beside you, Oliver." She said, and I grinned at her.


    "I wanted to lay here in your bed for the entire day, but I don''t want to be absent in class," She said while she was pouting her lips.


    "The feeling is mutual, Ms. Winner," I said, and she giggled when I started kissing her neck.


    "I need to go back to my room now, Oliver." She said, and I nodded at her before I pulled her up with me, and I walked Victoria to her room; I wanted to get inside and be with her, but I controlled myself.


    I strode towards my room, and I took a cold shower; I quickly dressed up, and I was leaning on the door frame of my bedroom, waiting for my girlfriend to come out. I put my hands in my pockets while I couldn''t stop thinking about Nick''s words. Whatever secrets he has, it would always connect to Victoria, and I hope his secrets will not turn Victoria''s world upside down.


    "Hello, sweetheart, Oliver!" Victoria''s mom greeted us right away when we got inside the dining hall.


    "Good morning, dad, mom!" My girlfriend greeted them happily, and she walked towards her mom, and she kissed her cheek, and he did the same to her father.


    "Did you have a nice sleep, my dear?" Her mother asked with a beautiful smile on her face, and when I looked at my girlfriend sideways, I could tell she was blushing, and I knew what she was thinking at the moment.


    "Yes, mom, and I was afraid if I overslept," She said as she made a side glance at me, and I held her hand under the table. Her mom was beaming as she looked at us, and I could see the happiness on Zafirah''s face, while Nick was looking at her daughter''s face with amusement, and I know how much they love their daughter, but until now, I don''t understand why they kept her identity secret to her.


    We said our goodbyes, and I couldn''t stop myself from asking Victoria to wait for me while I got the helmets of my big bike from my room, and I could see the excitement on her face the moment I put on the helmet on her head.


    "Are we going to school with your motorcycle?" She asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Are you still afraid to ride with me?" I asked, and she shook her head.


    "Not anymore; I no longer care about my status at school, and I realized living my life trying to please everyone around me will not do me good, and thank you for teaching me those things, Oliver." She said in a serious tone, and I furrowed my forehead as I looked at her.


    "Did I teach you something, Victoria?" I asked, and she nodded her head.


    "Yeah, I still remember the words you told me, Oliver, and I agree with you that there is more to my good grades, being famous, and material things, and I understood it by now, and thank you for making me feel I am alive for the first time after I met you. I know I was living in my own world, and I didn''t realize it would be more fun if I would let others take a glimpse of who I truly am." She said, and I caressed her face with my fingers before I put on my helmet.


    I took Victoria''s hand towards my motorcycle. I mounted my big bike right away, and I smiled when I felt her weight on my back as she settled herself, and when she put her arms around my waist, it felt so perfect, and I wanted this moment to last forever, no worries just pure happiness, but I know it will never be the case for us. We have to live and embrace our nature as werewolves.


    We are expected to lead our pack, and we need to live in the real world soon after she graduates from high school. I don''t have the heart to ruin the life she knew all her life. I don''t have any fucking idea how to tell her she is now what she thinks she is, and I hate Nick for putting me in this situation. Still, I respected him since he is one of the strongest Alphas in our community and well respected by the werewolves. I revved the engine, and her arms tightened around my waist.


    "Hold on tight, Victoria!" I shouted as I drove away from the Winner mansion, and I could feel the morning breeze brushing on my skin. I couldn''t deny even after what happened last night, I felt so energetic today. I set aside my worries and focused on spending another day with my mate. She slowly removed her hands from my body, and I smiled as I realized what she was going to do, and I was right when she put her hands on the air, and she was shouting her heart out.


    "I love you, Oliver Prize!" Victoria shouted, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling like an idiot. And I could feel my heart swelled with happiness.. I didn''t realize our beautiful morning would turn into a nightmare when a werewolf suddenly crossed the road and the next thing I knew, I lost control of my big bike while I was trying my best to save us both, and I heard Victoria''s scream before I hit my body on the hard ground.

 Chapter 83 - Getting Insane

    Victoria''s POV


    I couldn''t help stop thinking about what had happened to me earlier in Oliver''s room. No matter how I tried to recall everything, I could still remember everything vividly. And I am sure it was not a dream at all; it was so real. I walked out of my room feeling so excited to see Oliver, and I could still feel the horror as I thought back the blood I found on the hallway and his bedroom floor.


    I saw my boyfriend lying unconscious on his bathroom floor while blood covered his body. And I watched the blood dripping from his wounds, and I felt the blood on my hands when I touched his wounds, and I felt the strong energy on my veins. It felt like my entire body was on fire. But the moment Oliver handed me the helmet, I couldn''t contain the excitement that I felt, even if I felt so afraid about losing my sanity.


    Ever since I rode with him for the first time, I had been thinking about it a lot, and the adrenaline rush and the freedom that I felt during that time was fantastic. And I couldn''t wait to ride on his back again and wrap my arms around his waist, and just thinking about it made me smile.


    "Are you ready?" He asked.


    "Hell, yeah!" I responded enthusiastically, and Oliver beamed at me. As he revved the engine, my enthusiasm intensified, and I tightened my hold on his toned body; the moment he drove away from our mansion; I could feel his muscular frame, and it felt so nice to lay my head on his back.


    I could see the trees and flowers on the sides of our long driveway, and I could feel the morning wind touch my skin; I was wearing a black dress while Oliver was wearing all black again, and it felt like I finally belonged to his world. I loved wearing dresses with light colors, but after knowing Oliver, I wanted to wear all colors from light to dark.


    We are on the highway, but since it is still early, I only saw a few vehicles on the road. I couldn''t stop myself from putting my arms in the air again, feeling so happy that I finally got a boyfriend, and I like him a lot, and I couldn''t stop myself from shouting I love him, and I heard Oliver chuckle. And my eyes widened in shock, and everything happened so fast.


    "No!!!!!" I was screaming hysterically when I saw the big wolf cross the freeway, and I knew right away that there was no way Oliver could avoid the wild animal.


    And the next thing I knew, I heard the screeching of the tires as my boyfriend tried his best to control his big bike. Still, it was too late for him to stop his Ducati since I knew if he would break abruptly same thing would happen to us since he was driving so fast, and we crashed on the highway, and our body was thrown on the hard surface of the road.


    I thought I would die as I felt the excruciating pain, and I heard my bones breaking when my body hit the hard ground. I tried my best to open my eyes to see Oliver even if it was too painful to move, and I tried my best to crawl towards him when I saw him how many meters from me. I was moaning in pain, and my eyes filled with tears when I saw him lying on the surface unmoving while his big bike was on top of him.


    "Please, help us!" I mumbled since I could no longer raise my voice because I felt like I was dying, and I could see blood all over Oliver''s face. I wanted to be with him right away and help him. I tried my best to get up, but I lost my ability to stand up, and I could no longer open my mouth; in my mind, I was calling Oliver, and I realized like him I also needed some help, and my entire world turned so dark.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Oliver asked me, and when I opened my eyes, I couldn''t believe we were already in the parking lot of the Academy. And I was still riding on his back while my head was on his shoulder, while my arms were still around his body, and I couldn''t deny it was the same position I had as he drove in our long driveway.


    "What happened?" I asked in more than a whisper, and he chuckled.


    "Victoria, I should be the one asking you; you were shouting you love me, and the next thing I know, you drift off to sleep that I need to slow down since I am so afraid if you will fall from my back, and I needed to pull over and tie your body with mine using my long sleeve shirt, and I felt so glad I have long arms." He said, and I chuckled even if I felt so confused.


    And I wanted to tell him I didn''t fall asleep, and we got an accident on the highway, but how can I explain now that we are here and there is no evidence that we both feel on the ground since he looked so clean when he stood up in front of me after he removed the tie on our bodies. And I no longer feel the pain, and my body feels like the same as I got out from our house holding hands with him earlier this morning.


    "Do you know what scared me?" Oliver asked after I climbed down from his big bike, and I shook my head since I felt horrified with what was going on with me, and I could feel my legs were trembling, and this time I could say I am losing my mind.


    "You were screaming no, and that is the time I know you fell asleep on my back, and I could tell you had a bad dream in broad daylight," Oliver added.


    "Yeah, it was a bad dream that I don''t want to talk about it, for now, Oliver," I said in more a whisper, and he just nodded his head, and he took my bag, and he held my hands, and we walked towards the library, and I felt so glad I could no longer see ambulance and police car in the school grounds.


    But I am sure what happened to Tim is not a dream since I haven''t seen him and his friends on their usual spot in the parking lot, and I don''t know if what is happening to me is related to the appearance of the wolf, but I know it is hilarious and it doesn''t make any sense. I knew I needed to go to the doctor at the soonest possible before my condition worsened.


    "Okay, but I want you to know, I am here, Victoria; I am willing to listen any time," Oliver responded, and I squeezed his hand as we walked towards our classroom since the library is still closed temporarily.


    I felt so glad when I received messages from Lana, and she was telling me she had already got discharged from the hospital. She wanted to see me after class, and I could no longer concentrate listening to our teacher because of my excitement to meet my best friend after what happened to Tim.


    "I am sorry, Victoria!" Lana said right away the moment I got inside her room. Oliver drove me to my best friend''s house, and he will only come


    back the moment I am done talking with Lana.


    "It is okay, Lan, I understand, I was only worried about you, and I wanted to be there for you," I said. I wanted to tell her about the strange things that are happening to me, but I know it is not yet the right time since she is still recovering from her trauma from the incident she encountered in the library.


    "Thank you, Victoria, it was the worst thing that ever happened to me, and I couldn''t stop blaming myself that Tim died because of me," She said, and I could see the tears that fell on her cheeks, and I cried with my best friend.


    "Hey, it wasn''t your fault, Lan, besides, he died saving you, and he became a hero." I declared while she was shaking her head.


    "No matter how we will honor his death, Victoria, we can no longer bring back his life, he is dead, and I will never be able to see him again." She answered while she was wiping her tears away.


    "I know, but it was his choice to save you, Lana, and I am sure he doesn''t want you to blame yourself for his death," I responded.


    "I hate that beast, Victoria, and now I could say werewolf exists because I saw him transformed into a wolf before he attacked me, and I hated his existence; that person who killed Oliver was a monster." She said, and I could feel goosebumps cover my skin, and I wanted to tell my best friend werewolves only existed in movies and books, and they are not real.


    "A werewolf?" I asked, unable to control my voice and worry about my best friend.


    "Yes, and I wanted to look for a vampire to make that person suffer, and in that way, we can justify Tim''s death." She said, and I became more worried, and I wondered when she would get better.


    But with Lana''s condition, I can''t tell her werewolves and vampires aren''t real, but I don''t want my best friend to hate me, and all she needs right now is my comfort and not my judgment.. I tried to laugh as I realized I was not the only one getting insane because if I will tell Lana about what happened to me, I am sure she would not also believe me even if it was true.

 Chapter 84 - She Hates Werewolves

    Oliver''s POV


    I am so pissed because I realized our enemies are now in Zenith, and no matter what I do to protect Victoria, they will try to find a way to mess with us. How could he cross the highway when he knew I was driving so fast, and I could still feel he was nearby. When I got up from the ground, I felt glad Victoria fainted because if she happened to be conscious, it would be a disaster.


    I am sure she would wonder why her injuries suddenly disappeared, and it is not a good idea for her to witness something like that because she will immediately think she is not human. I find it hard to understand why she can heal her wounds even if she knew nothing about healing herself. And I could tell Victoria''s healing ability is quite impressive.


    I moved my big bike at the side of the road, and I felt glad no vehicle passed us by; I heaved my girlfriend''s unmoving body from the hard ground and carried her behind the bush. I don''t want any human to find us, for they might help us and ask us what happened. I could feel her healing herself, and I wondered what was happening with Victoria. And right now, I could tell she was sleeping like a baby, and I know all the pain she felt after the accident was gone, and her broken bones are now healed.


    I am glad that werewolves nowadays can change into their wolf form even if it is not a full moon, but it will take a lot of training. Still, powerful werewolves, especially the Alphas and Betas, don''t need to train because they can shift without a sweat even if until now we can still feel the pain every time we transform, breaking all your bones is not that easy. Still, since we are used to it, it feels natural for us. But for Victoria, it would be so painful for her because it would be her first time.


    I slowly put Victoria''s frame on the grass, ensuring she was safe before I searched the area, but I could no longer smell the wolf, and I realized he had left already. I got my backpack and pulled out some clothes of the same brand and color as I was wearing. I changed my clothes since I knew I would reek with blood, and I didn''t want her to smell the blood so she would not remember anything, but I knew it would be impossible, she will still remember the accident, and I don''t have a choice again, but making it look like it was a bad dream.


    I want Victoria to have a peaceful life and enjoy her remaining days as a human since that is what Zafirah wanted for her daughter until her eighteenth birthday. Still, it seems like our enemies will never stop until they Can have Victoria, and I suddenly felt guilty. The pain she experienced was too much to handle, but the moment she gained consciousness, I am sure her extraordinary power replenished her energy, and she would no longer feel the pain.


    I felt glad she didn''t have cuts or bruises, I let her settle at my back while I used my long sleeve shirt to tie her body on my frame, and I curled her arms on my body. And I was thinking maybe she was still asleep because she drained her energy healing herself even without knowing about it, and all I have right now are only theories and opinions.


    I felt so glad we arrived at the school parking lot, and we hadn''t encountered any more wolves. I know Victoria will think she is getting insane because I am sure she didn''t forget even a single detail of the accident, especially how hard she screams. She was silent most of the time the entire day, and she didn''t even raise her hand during the discussion with our teacher.


    I knew what was bothering her, and I was delighted when she received text messages from Lana; I could see the excitement on her face, and for the first time today, after the accident on the road, she smiled at me.


    "Hey, is everything alright?" I asked Victoria the moment she got out of Lana''s house, and I could tell something was wrong again because I could see the worries on her face.


    "I am fine, Oliver; thank you so much for picking me up," She said after I helped her buckle her seatbelt.


    "Victoria, please talk to me; I know you are worried about something," I responded, and she released a heavy sigh as I drove away from Lana''s place.


    "Something is wrong with Lana, Oliver. And I am so troubled about her." She stated.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "She told me, the one who attacked Tim is not an ordinary animal, but she saw him in human form, and he shifted in front of her before he lunged at her, and Tim was there, and he fought the wolf." She said, and my eyes widened. It was against our werewolf code to shift in front of a human, and we are not allowed to let any human know about our existence to avoid war between humans and werewolves.


    Humans thought we only existed in books since it has been more than centuries since the last war, and some thought we became extinct.


    "A werewolf?" I asked in more than a whisper.


    "Yeah, please don''t tell anyone about it, or they will think my best friend is crazy, and I pity Lana, and I hope she will get well soon, but she said she will report to class tomorrow. And I hope she will not tell anyone, or else she will end up as a laughingstock in our school." She responded.


    "What if werewolves really exist, Victoria?" I asked since I wanted to hear her opinion about us, and she was laughing.


    "Don''t tell me you believe her, Oliver, that is ridiculous, and if it is true, then I wanted them to leave Zenith, and they should go to the mountains and be with their fellow beasts; they should not associate themselves with humans because they are monsters." She replied.


    "And if ever what Lana had said was true, and the authority would confirm that one of their kind killed Tim, then I don''t like werewolves. I hate them too, and it only means they are murderers, and I could say the Academy is no longer safe." She declared, and my throat was dry.


    "But they aren''t real, Oliver; we both know about that." She continued, and we both fell silent for the rest of the ride.


    I couldn''t stop thinking about my conversation with Victoria. Instead of going to her room, I lay on my bed alone since I felt so worried about her coming birthday, and I was so afraid how she would accept the fact that she is one of us, and she is a pure-blooded werewolf. And I didn''t realize I had fallen asleep, and when I woke up, I could feel her presence right away, and when I opened my eyes, Victoria was already standing near my bed.


    "I am sorry that I came inside uninvited, I had been calling your cellphone, and I was knocking on your door, but you didn''t answer, and I apologize I disturbed you from your sleep." She muttered, and I smiled at her as I motioned her to sit on my bed.


    "It is okay; I am sorry, Victoria, I planned to go to your room, but I doze off," I responded, and her heavenly scent made me close my eyes as I inhaled her natural fragrance.


    "Can I sleep here with you?" She asked, and my grin widened.


    "Of course, it would be lovely," I said as I moved to give her enough space, and she could lay beside me; I immediately pulled her closer to me, and I was kissing her forehead while she was giggling.


    "Do you think they will attend my birthday this coming Sunday?" She asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Of course, I heard them talking about it, and they are so excited to see your gown, especially the boys, and they make me so jealous," I said, and her grin widened.


    "You don''t need to get jealous, and I can''t wait to dance with you until the party ends." She said excitedly, and I was thrilled about it too, and her face suddenly fell.


    "And why do you suddenly look sad?" I asked her.


    "Tim''s burial would be on Saturday," She said.


    "It is okay, Victoria, you can''t change the date of your birthday, and I know Tim will understand, and we will attend his funeral service on Saturday, and we will say our goodbye to him," I responded as I caressed her back.


    "I still couldn''t believe it that he is no longer with us, and I felt so glad that Lana was alive, and she told me she would attend my birthday party." She said, and I could see how her face lit up with excitement.


    "That is good to hear." I beamed at her.


    "Do you know what makes me more excited?" My girlfriend asked, and I shook my head.


    "What?" I asked, and I could see how her face blushed.


    "I wanted to skip even for one hour during the party and be alone with you so that you can give me your gift. Don''t you think it would be fun?" She asked, and I could see the mischievous grin on her face, and it felt like I was eighteen years old all over again.


    And I could no longer stop myself from claiming her mouth as I realized what she wanted to tell me.. And it is about giving herself to me, and I am also thrilled to offer myself to Victoria; she didn''t realize it was her who would be giving me a very special gift, and I couldn''t wait to share that moment with Victoria.

 Chapter 85 - Heartless

    Victoria''s POV


    Many attended Tim''s funeral, and most were our classmates, and I could also see our teachers. His teammates, and their beloved coach, were sitting on the next pews after Tim''s family, who was in the front seats; the football players were all wearing football jerseys. Who could have thought that their quarterback would die saving my best friend?


    Oliver was holding my hand while I was searching the church from left to right, looking for Lana, and she told me she would do her best to come; the ceremony was about to begin, but she was not still around. And I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket, and I smiled when I saw my message notification, and it was Lana.


    "I am outside the church," She said in her text.


    "I will go outside, I need to get Lana," I whispered in Oliver''s ear, and he nodded his head and squeezed my palm before he let go of my hand. I got out hastily, and I wondered where she was, and I suddenly felt nervous when I found Tim''s sister, Ria, surrounded by her friends talking with my best friend.


    We are one year ahead of Ria, and she is one of the hot cheerleaders in the Academy. And I am aware she hated my existence since I didn''t give her brother a chance to date me, and she was close to Tim, and no wonder she was so furious with Lana, and I ran towards them as fast as I could.


    "How dare you come here and attend my brother''s funeral when you were the cause of his death?" Ria hissed while I could see the tears on my best friend''s face while she was shaking her head.


    "I didn''t kill your brother, Ria," Lana said in more than a whisper.


    "He got killed saving you. Are you even happy that you lived while my brother''s cold body was there lying on a coffin? He is dead, and I will never see him again. My mom almost had a heart attack when she found out what happened to my brother; you better leave now, Lana." She responded angrily, while Lana bowed down her head and she was looking at her shoes.


    "You are a murderer!" Ria yelled at my best friend, and Lana''s body trembled.


    "Ria, stop that; it wasn''t Lana''s fault," I said as I stepped closer to Lana, and I held her hand.


    "Wow! So the perfect girl in our school came to the rescue? The most popular and the richest kid in Zenith, the one who thought the world revolved around her, no wonder you were best friends because you belong together." Ria growled while Lana continued to sob.


    "You don''t know me, Ria, and you have no right to judge me." I calmly said while looking at her eyes which were looking daggers at me.


    "I am sorry for your loss; Tim is our friend; that is why we came here to attend his funeral service and say our goodbyes," I added, and she half laughed.


    "Do you even know what you are talking about, Victory? Both of you are not welcome here, Lana murdered my brother, and you broke my brother''s heart so many times, and you are a user; you only agreed to have a date with him to make Oliver jealous. You are a heartless bitch, Victoria." She said, and my mouth hung open, and I felt so hurt.


    "You know that is not true, I enjoyed Tim''s company, and he knew the score between us," I responded, and it made her angrier.


    "You lead him own, Victoria. That is why I hated you so much," She said, and she strode towards me and raised her hand to slap me, but someone held her wrist before her palm could hit my face, and I felt so glad Oliver came.


    "I think you need to get inside the church and attend the funeral service of your brother, Ria," Oliver said softly. When she looked at Oliver''s face, her facial expression suddenly changed, and she had been looking at my boyfriend for a long time. I saw how her face blushed while her friends giggled as they looked at my boyfriend''s face, and there is no denying Ria was affected by Oliver''s presence, and for the first time, she became speechless. Oliver put down Ria''s arm on her side.


    "You better get inside now and bring your friends, and I am sure your family was waiting for you, especially your mom," Oliver added, and Ria nodded her head. She was still blushing, turned her heels, and started walking away from us.


    We didn''t get inside the church, and Oliver convinced Lana and me not to leave and listen to the service. Lana didn''t want to go to the cemetery since she was afraid that Tim''s family would look for her, and I felt so thankful my boyfriend could convince her.


    We went to the cemetery, and he parked his car as far away from everyone during the burial to make Lana comfortable. And we stayed in Oliver''s car, and I wanted to say my last goodbye to Tim together with our classmates. But after what Ria had said to me, I realized all the students in the Academy hated my existence.


    How foolish I am for thinking they adore me, and only Keisha and her friends loath me, and it makes me understand they don''t like me at all. They hate my popularity, my father''s wealth, and everything about me.


    "We can come closer to Tim''s grave and say our last goodbye to him after everyone left the cemetery." My boyfriend said, and I know Oliver has a point. Lana was quiet, and I know she was thinking about her conversation with Ria, and I allowed her to be silent, and I plan to talk with her later at her house, and I need to convince her that Ria is out of bounce.


    But I couldn''t deny Ria''s words pierced my heart too, and I never realized I hurt Tim that much. And I felt so guilty. Maybe if I had given him a chance to date me, I made him happy, but I rejected Tim because I didn''t feel anything towards him. And I thought that was the safest thing to do than playing with his heart. Tim is a good person, and I could say Ria is way different from him, and I couldn''t believe she would call me a heartless bitch.


    "I think it is now safe for us to go," Oliver stated as he looked around, and when I raised my head, I realized everyone had gone. I was wearing a white dress, and Oliver looked so handsome with his navy blue suit, while Lana was wearing a black dress with black high heels. Oliver opened the car doors for us, and he took my right hand while I held Lana''s hand with my left hand.


    "Tim, how could you do a stupid thing like that? You saved me from dying, but it feels like I am dying with you. Your sister told me; I am a murderer. How can I live knowing I am responsible for your death?" Lana asked while she was crying in front of Tim''s grave, I wanted to appease her, but I wanted her to release all the pain she felt inside.


    "I know you were at the library that time because you wanted to talk with me about Victoria and how I wish you were still alive so you could tell them that the wolf who attacked you is not an ordinary one, but a werewolf. I know no one will believe me if I will tell them about it, even my best friend thought I was losing my mind, but I know Victoria will never say it to my face because she cares about me, and she is my best friend." She added.


    I felt so guilty, and I realized maybe I couldn''t hide my expression when she told me about it, and I felt Oliver squeeze my palm while I listened to her whimpers.


    "How I wish I confessed to you that I love you. Yeah, I am in love with you, Tim, but I know you can''t love me back because you only have eyes for Victoria; you never see me as I am, and you are crazy in love with my best friend, and there are moments I wanted you to transfer your feelings to me because I am the right one for you. And now, how can we be together when you are six feet below the ground?" Lana continued, and I felt glad she poured her raw emotions as she looked at his epitaph.


    "How, can you hear me now? And I am sorry if you die because of me." Lana muttered, and she was crying hard now; I let go of Oliver''s hold, and I walked towards her, and I sat beside her on the grass while still holding a long stem red rose in my hand. Lana is still sobbing, but she stops talking while hugging the bouquet she had bought for Tim. And it was my cue to speak with Tim.


    "Hello, Timothy! It''s me, the heartless bitch, and I am so sorry for hurting you. I didn''t allow you to date me because I know it will never do us good. I consider you as one of my closest friends, Tim. I am forever grateful that in this lifetime, I met someone like you; you are selfless, Tim, and a hero, and thank you so much for making my best friend live. You didn''t only save Lana, but you save me too from deep sorrow." I declared.


    "Thank you, Tim, for loving me unconditionally even if the entire population in our school hated me, I thought I am that popular, and I am the school queen, but today I realized your sister was right, I am heartless, and they all hated my existence," I said.. And I could no longer stop myself from crying so hard, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw Lana scooted closer to me, and then my best friend put her arms around me as we cried together over Tim''s death.

 Chapter 86 - Adventure

    Oliver''s POV


    "Hey, Victoria, I know you are hurting right now, but I just wanted to tell you, you are not heartless. You are the most compassionate and kind-hearted girl I have ever known; they don''t know the real you, only Tim, Lana, and me. And no wonder Tim was in love with you, and don''t believe with what her sister had told you." I said as I drove away from the cemetery.


    "What they think about you doesn''t matter anyway," I added as I squeezed her hand. It was already dark, and I was so hungry. I asked Lana to have dinner with us, but she wanted to go home right away, and I understood, Ria called her a murderer, and it was worse compared to being heartless.


    "Thank you, Oliver, for making me feel better, but I know Ria was right for calling me heartless, and even you had told me once there is more to life than everything I thought about myself, and I understand that now," She responded.


    We dropped Lana at her house, and I brought Victoria to the most romantic restaurant in Zenith. The place is located on top of a cliff, and I planned to bring her next time when it is daytime because the view during the day is breathtaking, but I could tell she had been here with her parents because this place is the most expensive restaurant all over the country.


    "You really know how to make me smile, Oliver, I have been dying to come back here with my mom and dad, but they don''t have the time. And I felt shy to ask you to bring me to this place." Victoria said the moment we got inside, as she was smiling from ear to ear, the waiter brought us to our reserved table, and I felt glad I made a reservation, or else we couldn''t dine in due to many waiting customers. And I realized there are so many wealthy families living here at Zenith.


    "You even reserved our favorite table." She added, and my grin widened. I want to have a date with her before her birthday because I don''t know what will happen to us after her eighteenth birthday. Still, I was hoping for the best to come for us, and I want her to enjoy tonight because I can''t bring her on a date tomorrow, and I am sure it would be so hard to be alone with her because tomorrow night would be all about her.


    "Do you know the reason why my parents wanted to have the party in our mansion and not in some fancy hotel?" Victoria asked, and I felt guilty because I couldn''t tell her it was for her safety. She can''t stay in the most expensive hotel in the city because during her transition, it would be dangerous and risky.


    It would be so hard for her to control herself, and no matter how sophisticated she is, the moment she transforms into her wolf form, Victoria will become wild, and I hope I can control her, and she will be screaming in pain. Zane would be there to help me, and I wanted to ask Declan''s help, but my best friend was apprehensive about him.


    "Well, I think they want to make it so personal and memorable, and the Winner mansion is the most suitable venue one could ever ask for, your magnificent house looked more than a fancy hotel, Victoria, and the grand ballroom of your mansion is large enough to accommodate all your guests for


    your birthday," I said.


    "And I guess it is because your eighteenth birthday is very special," I added, and she smiled at me, and I wondered while she suddenly blushed, and I couldn''t stop thinking that she was maybe thinking about something else. We had already ordered our food, and I couldn''t stop myself from staring at my girlfriend''s face.


    If I could only ask the moon Goddess to make Victoria''s transition painless and easy, I would do it in a heartbeat. Because I don''t want her to suffer, but she needs to undergo the pain because that is part of who we are. And that is the only way to make her like us. And the most crucial part, her acceptance of who she is and just thinking about it, made me shiver.


    I know Victoria can handle the pain because all werewolves underwent the same agony, but in her case, she didn''t have any idea what would happen to her on her birthday. And she wasn''t ready for anything with regards to werewolf transformation, and I wanted to ask Zafirah why she was doing this to her daughter. She could have made her prepared for the worst, especially our enemies who are trying their best to eliminate me so they can have Victoria.


    The waiter wearing white long sleeves and black trousers with a black vest served our food, and the aroma of the food in front of us made me feel more hungry, and we were in the middle of eating our meal when I could feel the presence of werewolves, and I suddenly felt nervous. I am not afraid of anyone, but I am more concerned about Victoria''s safety. How could they ruin my date with my girlfriend?


    "Is something wrong, Oliver?" Victoria asked when she noticed that I felt uneasy. After all, I couldn''t stop looking around because I could sense them, but I hadn''t seen anyone.


    "Nothing, everything is fine, Victoria," I responded as I smiled at her, and I handed her a book, additional to her collection.


    "Advance happy birthday, Victoria, I wish you all the happiness this world can offer, and I just want you to know that whatever happens, I will always be here for you," I said.


    "Oh, thank you so much, Oliver, I love this, and I didn''t know where did you get this one because this book is a limited edition, and my favorite author writes this." She said while her eyes were twinkling with happiness as she stared at the book cover, and I smiled when Victoria scanned the pages, and she closed her eyes while inhaling the earthy smell of the book, and I realized how much Victoria loves reading.


    "You are welcome, Victoria, and I felt so glad you like it, and now I realized how much you like reading," I replied.


    "Are you kidding me, I don''t only like it, Oliver, but I love it," She responded with a wide grin on her face, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling even if I felt so worried about those unwanted werewolves who are in the vicinity.


    "I couldn''t wait to read this book when we get home," She declared, and I stifled a laugh.


    "What are you talking about, Victoria? You needed to have an early sleep because tomorrow is your big day; you can read that book next week, okay?" I responded, and she pouted her lips.


    "Every time I have a new book, I couldn''t stop myself from reading it, but since you begged me to read this after my birthday party, then I don''t have a choice but to follow you, sir," She responded and I beamed at her.


    We both stood up after I paid for our bill, and I held Victoria''s hand as we walked towards the railings of the cliff to feel the freshness of the night air and to watch the darkness of the water below, and I could feel my girlfriend shivers as the wind blows tenderly on her smooth skin.


    "I think we should leave now, Victoria, I don''t want to take you home so late, and I am sure your parents are waiting for you to come home, especially your mother, because she is very excited for tomorrow," I said, and she giggled.


    "Okay, can you sleep beside me tonight?" She asked in more than a whisper, and I smiled as I nodded my head.


    "Of course, I can''t wait to have you in my arms, Victoria," I whispered in her ear, and I could feel the goosebumps cover her entire skin.


    "Thank you, Oliver; you just don''t realize how happy you made me tonight." She replied.


    "You don''t need to say thank you to me, Victoria," I said as we made our way to the parking lot holding hands while I tried my best to assess the situation, and I realized there were so many of them. And I know they are here for Victoria, and we can''t stay inside the restaurant forever, and I have to fight them alone, but I don''t know how because I need to protect Victoria by staying by her side.


    "Do you love adventure, Victoria?" I asked, and her face lit up.


    "Of course, I do, and I know having an adventure with you would be so fun!" She said excitedly.


    "Why? Do you have something in your mind?" She asked, and I could see the wild side of Victoria as her mischievous grin appeared, and even if I felt so scared of what might happen to us this evening, having her by my side makes me feel strong.


    "I plan to have an adventure tonight, something you will never forget," I said, and I could see the excitement in her face, and I couldn''t tell her I am doing this because of those werewolves, I need to do something, and the only way I know is to lose them on the road by racing.


    "I am in, Oliver, whatever it is as long as we are together and having you around feels like I am safe, and I always wanted to enjoy my every waking moment with you." She responded, and I beamed at her.


    "That is good, then let us have an unforgettable night, Victoria!" I shouted, and she giggled as I drove the car exceeding the maximum speed limit, hoping I could protect her from the enemies.

 Chapter 87 - A Torture

    Oliver''s POV


    The rock music was blasting on the stereo of my car, and I knew I had to make it so loud to make Victoria focus the music; at first, I could tell she felt uneasy listening to the rock music, and I knew she was confused about what was going on. I knew she didn''t join any party held at any of her classmate''s houses, she mostly attended formal events with her parents every time they were around, or sometimes Nick would ask her to participate in the party on his behalf.


    And when she started singing along with the music while she heads bang and tromps her feet on the floor, and she was swinging her hands, I couldn''t stop laughing even I felt so nervous and worried for Victoria. And I was driving so fast, and I could see black cars following behind us, and the moment she closed her eyes, I tried to maneuver the vehicle more rapidly.


    I could see the vehicles of our enemies accelerate, and they almost caught up with us. I will never give them a chance to take Victoria away from me even for a second, and I felt so glad she was enjoying herself, and I tried my eyes to sing along with her even if my eyes and hands are so busy, and I am doing my best to keep her safe. I already sent a quick message to Zane that we needed a backup before we got out of the restaurant.


    "Wow! It seems many drivers wanted to race us!" Victoria exclaimed after she opened her eyes, and she saw the cars on the side mirror trying to run ahead of us, and I could see the excitement and fun on her face, and she didn''t know those men wanted to have her, and she didn''t have any idea, I am trying my best to lose them.


    "Well, yes, and I think I am not the only one who will have a penalty for overspeeding, but I could tell it would be all worth it!" I shouted because of the loud music. I am sure she could not hear me if I spoke softly.


    "Bring it on!" She yelled back, and it was a hell of a night for Victoria and me, and I felt so glad the moment we arrived at the city center. I was able to lose them, and then Zane and the rest of my pack drove after them.


    I slow down a bit, and drive within the maximum speed limit since I don''t want the Highway guards to come after us, and I don''t want Victoria to worry about me. We drive at the rotunda and go southbound, going to the Winner estate. I stopped the rock music and changed it to a mellow one, Victoria''s favorite.


    "Thank you, Oliver," She mumbled as I held her hand.


    "For what, Victoria?" I ask, and she is smiling at me from ear to ear.


    "For everything, for teaching me how to enjoy my life, for making me experience my first kiss and most of all for teaching my heart how to fall in love." She declared, and I squeezed her hand.


    "I should be the one thanking you. You made me experience how to be in love, and because of you, I learned there is more precious than my life, and it is your existence, Victoria. There are so many things I want to teach you, and I hope you will trust me enough, and whatever happens, I hope you will still love me until the end." I responded, and she caressed my face.


    "Oliver, I am excited to learn more about life, and there is something I want to tell you." She said in more than a whisper, and her voice sounded so serious, and I could tell she had something important to say to me, and I suddenly felt worried.


    "What is it, Victoria?" I asked.


    "I planned to run away home after my eighteenth birthday; I know you are close with my parents, but I trust you since you are now my boyfriend, and I know you will always be there to protect me from anything. And I am sure you will not tell my dad about this secret." She said, and I felt so guilty since I already knew about it when I was on my wolf form.


    "But after I met and fell in love with you, everything changed, and you give my life a different meaning." She added.


    "Victoria, thank you so much for trusting me, and I know I can''t speak for your parents, but I know how much they love you, but I am not happy that they always left you alone here with the mansion''s staff. You are their only daughter, and I even wonder why they don''t come home often." I said, and she weakly smiled at me.


    "I know, but it is okay now that I have you, Oliver, and I will be turning adult tomorrow, and I can have my freedom as an adult, don''t get me wrong, I will not do something that can harm my body mentally and physically, I just wanted to drive my car, since dad told me I can only drive alone when I turn eighteen." She declared.


    "What else do you want to do, as an adult Victoria?" I asked, and I made a side glance, and I smiled when I saw her face blush, and I could read her mind.


    "Why do you feel silent?" I asked her again, and I could see her eyes were on me.


    "I felt embarrassed about it, but it wasn''t part of my list, but I added it after I met you, Oliver." She said, and even if I already know what is playing on her sweet head, I still feel affected by Victoria''s word.


    "And to be honest, I have been thinking about it lately, especially if I was sleeping beside you, and your arms are around me. It is something hard to explain, and I thought something was wrong with me." She stated.


    "Hey, nothing is wrong with you, Victoria; I felt the same way too, I wanted to have you, but I know I should wait when you are ready because I want you to enjoy that special moment, and I am excited about it too, Victoria, and do you know it is so hard on my part to have you in my arms and I can feel your gorgeous body next to me, it was a torture on my part, Victoria, but I respect you, and I love you," I said, and when I looked at her, I could see the beautiful smile on her face.


    "I love you too, Oliver, and this is a precious night for me, and having a date with you still feels surreal until now, since I still couldn''t believe that you like me," She said.


    "I like you, and I love you more than words can say, Victoria," I replied, and I put my hand on her shoulder, and I pulled her closer to me, and it feels so lovely to have her head in my chest. We both fell silent, but I could feel the hammering of my heart, and I am sure Victoria could feel the racing of my heart that pulsated on her hand.


    "It sounds so nice, and I love hearing those words over and over again, Oliver." She said, and I smiled.


    The moment we arrived at the Winner mansion, I felt worried, and my heart was pounding so hard against my chest when I saw Nick waiting for us at the main entrance of the house.


    "I need to speak with you, Oliver; please follow me after you send my daughter to her room." Victoria''s father said through my head, and I could tell he didn''t want his daughter to know he wanted to speak with me alone.


    "Okay, Nicklaus," I responded.


    "Hi, dad!" Victoria was running towards her father after I opened the car door for her, and I smiled as I realized Victoria was a beautiful woman. Still, I find it so fascinating that sometimes she acted like a child every time her father was around, and I could see the happiness on Nick''s face as he looked at his daughter running to him while he widely opened his arms for Victoria.


    "Hello, my sweet daughter, where have you two been? I didn''t expect you to come home this late," He declared as he glanced at me sideways. I could tell something was bothering him, and how much more he would learn what happened to us a while on our way home, and I was so glad I was able to keep my girl safe, and I couldn''t wait to make a call and speak with Zane, and ask him about the development of chasing those men.


    And this time, I wondered from what pack they came


    from, and who could be their alpha? After Nick released her daughter from his embrace, he only looked at me and then walked ahead of us, and I held Victoria''s hand as we made our way to the living room going to the grand staircase. I brought her to her bedroom, and I promised to go back to her room after taking a bath. And I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so anxious as I walked towards Nicklaus''s study, and I was hoping nothing was going on because tomorrow was Victoria''s birthday.. All I ever wanted for her was to be happy.

 Chapter 88 - Mischievous Grin

    Oliver POV


    "How could you be so reckless, Oliver? You know it would be so dangerous, why didn''t you tell me that you are going to have dinner with Victoria on top of the cliff. You could have told me, and I will send you my men." Nick said, and I could see the disappointment on his face while I looked at him with guilt.


    "I am sorry, Nick, I know it was all my fault; I feel so excited to bring your daughter to the perfect place because I wanted to have a date with her before her 18th birthday. And like you, I was also frustrated with myself that I didn''t even think about it. I know this is the most crucial part because a few hours from now, it will be her birthday, and I am aware that our enemies are all around Zenith right now because they wanted to have her." I responded.


    "Well, you brought her home safely, and I owe you that. But next time, please do not ever do something like that, I don''t want something will happen to my daughter, and you know how important she is, not only to us as her parents, but to all of us werewolves. She is the only one who can save us all." He said, and I furrowed my eyebrows.


    "I know it is rude to pry, but I am worried about Victoria, and I am curious, and since she is part of my life, and she is my other half, I know you have secrets you haven''t told me yet. Don''t you think I need to learn what you are hiding, Nick?" I asked, and I could see how he tensed up with my question.


    "It is not yet time, and I wanted to tell Victoria about it first, and I don''t want her to hate me when she is vulnerable. I want you to train her, and don''t ever abandon my child, Oliver." He said, and I felt so frustrated with his answer.


    "I know you have so many questions, but I am sorry, I can''t tell you about it, son." He added.


    "I am happy that you love my daughter, and I can see it by the way you look at her, and I know you will do everything for Victoria, even losing your own life for her, but there are things hard to understand on this world, Oliver, and I hope you will never turn your back from my daughter," Nick said. I became more confused with his words.


    "Tomorrow would be the most special day for Victoria, and she had been waiting for her 18th birthday to come, and I understand it will become the most significant event of her life as a werewolf; she is the only one who didn''t shift at an early age, for the last three thousand years, and the last one was the most powerful Luna the werewolves could ever have, and the prophecy could be right." He declared as he looked at me in the eyes.


    "But I am telling you, the reality could wreck her, Oliver, and I know it will shatter my daughter''s heart, and please be there for her. And I know she will hate us, but her mother only wanted to protect her until she turns eighteen." He added, and I wanted to add Zafirah was wrong. She should tell Victoria the truth.


    "That is all, Oliver, you may leave now," He dismissed me, and I got out of his study feeling more disoriented from before. I got back to my room, and I stripped my clothes as I walked towards the bathroom, I wouldn''t say I liked Nick for keeping secrets from me, but whatever it was, I am sure he was doing this for Victoria''s safety.


    After I took a shower, I put on my sleeveless white tank top and sweat pants; I picked up my phone from the pocket of my black slacks and dialed Zane''s number, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling nervous.


    "Hey! Oliver!" And I felt so glad he answered right away.


    "What happened to those werewolves?" I asked.


    "They fled without a trace, they abandoned their vehicles at the mountainside bound north, and we haven''t found anyone, we tried our best to locate them, but I could tell one or more of them are half mage, they were able to erase their scents right away, and we found it hard to track them. And I am positive they are still here at Zenith." Zane responded, and I released a heavy sigh.


    "How about the one I asked you? Have you found out anything about Nick''s secrets?" I asked.


    "Nope, there is nothing I can find or any clue that will lead us to something, Oliver, and I guess the best thing you can do is be there for Victoria." He answered.


    "Don''t worry, we are already outside the premises of the Winner estate, and I could tell Victoria''s strength is getting stronger, and I could feel her strength even from here, and I think she is stronger than you, buddy." He said, and I laughed.


    "Don''t laugh, Oliver, we can even feel it from here, and I am sure the enemies will come at any time because her scent is different, and I know you knew since you are her mate, and I wondered why I even feel it when I already have a mate, and maybe the prophecy was true; that all-male werewolves will desire Victoria mated or unmated." He added, and my eyes got so big.


    "But don''t worry, I am deeply in love with my wife, I am just telling you what I am feeling right now, and it would be possible to happen to other werewolves."Zane continued while I remained speechless.


    "Nick provided so many securities, I could see now werewolves from different packs all over the country are starting to arrive, and I think before the clock strikes midnight, all the soldiers from around the country would be here outside his estate; guarding the high walls of his property." He muttered.


    "And I could say, you don''t need to worry because your future father-in-law is the most influential werewolf in our community, and I am sure one call from him all the Alphas will listen to him and follow his request even if it is the Alpha''s nature not to bow to anyone, except to the Moon Goddess," Zane stated.


    "Are you still there?" Zane asked when I didn''t answer him.


    "Of course, I am trying my best to internalize what you have said, plus I talked to Nick a while ago, and he was talking with me in riddles, Zane. And I am desperate to learn about his secrets." I responded, and I heard him sigh on the other line.


    "Don''t overthink about it; if he told you, her would tell Victoria, then all you can do is wait." He replied, and I agreed with my best friend.


    I ended the call, and I was waiting for the time, and when it was 11:58 on my clock, I walked out from my room with the bouquet in my left hand, which I had ordered two days before. And I asked Celia to receive the bouquet tonight and hide it in my room, plus I asked her to implore the pastry staff to bake a round cake for Victoria, and I smiled when I realized Celia did a great job. The chocolate cake on my right hand with eighteen red candles on top and white flower icing decorations make me smile.


    I am glad Victoria didn''t come to my room, and I could feel the hammering of my heart as I opened her door; I swallowed my saliva when I got inside and found her on top of her bed wearing a flimsy gown, and I could see her supple breasts. The hem of her nightdress was above her thighs, and I could see her black lace panties and her long legs are on display; I shook my head while I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so hot.


    Victoria Winner turned me on to the highest level, and I could say she wanted to claim her gift right now because she had never worn something like this. I could no longer hide the bulge in between my legs, and I could feel I am sweating, and she looked so gorgeous that I wanted to roam her body with my hands and kiss every inch of her beautiful body, and I could feel the aching that I have been trying to control ever since I met her.


    The wolf inside me was growling with desire, and I could feel my manhood getting bigger, but I didn''t want to ruin the surprise. She will pay for doing this to me, and I will make sure she will be screaming my name in ecstasy; I will make Victoria feels good tonight, and I am now willing to give her myself, the only gift she wanted from me on her birthday, and she didn''t know, I will be claiming all of her.


    I could tell she fell asleep because she got exhausted since we left early and we came home late, but after her transformation, I could tell she would never get tired ever again. Werewolves'' strength is very different from humans. We are more vigorous and fast, and we have sharp eyesight. And we can speak to each other through our minds.


    I darted a glance at the clock on her wall, and it was already 12:08 a.m. I sat on top of the bed beside her sleeping figure, and I didn''t want to wake her up, but I wouldn''t say I liked the flowers to wither, and I wanted to be the first person to greet her.


    "Happy eighteenth birthday, Victoria," I whispered in her ear, and I saw a beautiful smile on her face, even if her eyes were still closed.


    "Thank you, Oliver.." I didn''t let Victoria finish her sentence, I captured her mouth, and I kissed her, and the way she kissed me back intensified the arousal that I felt, but I needed to stop. I could see the frustrations in her eyes when she fluttered them, but when she saw the white flowers and cake, the happiness I saw on her face was priceless.


    "Oliver! You never fail to surprise me, and you already gave me a book," She said.


    "I am willing to give you everything you want, Victoria!" I responded raspily, and I saw how her face lit up.


    "Including yourself?" She asked excitedly.


    "Hell, yes, and I am dying to have you, Victoria," I replied, and I could feel my entire body is burning with fire when I saw Victoria slowly strip her nightgown in front of me with a mischievous grin on her face.


    .

 Chapter 89 - His Surprises

    Victoria''s POV


    I was still in high spirits as I got inside my bedroom; having a date with Oliver at "The Cliff Restaurant" was something I never expected. And I felt overwhelmed with happiness since I had been dreaming of being there with my boyfriend. I slowly took off my dress, and I walked towards my bathroom. I wanted to have a warm bath, and I smiled as I was lying on the bathtub feeling the lukewarm water on my body. It felt relaxing after a long day.


    I still couldn''t stop thinking about what Ria had said, and I felt so thankful that Oliver was there to make me feel better, and I know the impact of her words calling my best friend a murderer. She didn''t realize the trauma Lana had experienced, and I am grateful my best friend is a strong woman, and I am proud of her. And it will forever be in her heart, and how I wish a time will come that she will accept it that Tim is dead, and it wasn''t her fault that he was gone.


    I know my best friend''s first love was Tim, even if it was an unrequited love, and I felt bad for Lana, and I wish she would find another love, and she will stop hurting. And I know it would take time before she can fully recover from her trauma and the pain of losing Tim, and I promised myself to be there for my best friend because she is more than a friend to me, and she is the sister that I could never have.


    I try to set aside all my worries, and I think I will be eighteen in less than two hours. And it means I am finally an adult. I had been waiting for this day to come. I wanted to move away from our house, but I knew my parents would never allow me to leave, and my original plan to run away is no longer part of my plans after meeting Oliver.


    And when I saw my dad waiting for us at the main entrance of our house tonight, looking so worried, I realized my father loved me. I love my parents so much even if for how many times I hated them for not being around most of the time, even if they provided me with all the things I needed in my life, and it made me understand I am so lucky to have them as my parents even if they had their shortcomings. And I come to terms that no parents are perfect in raising children and all I have to do is accept their flaws.


    I got up from the bathtub feeling so fresh, and I dried my body with the bath towel, and I blew dry my hair, and I rummaged through my closet to find the perfect outfit for tonight because there was no way would let Oliver get away from me tonight. I felt shy and a little nervous, but it is Oliver, and with him, it feels like everything will be alright, and giving myself to him is one of the things I wanted to do after I turned eighteen, and I couldn''t wait.


    I smiled when I saw one of my favorite nightdresses, and it was so daring and sexy; I put it on with a wide grin on my face; it is flimsy that I could see my breasts beneath the thin material of my nightgown. I felt a little playful as I lay on my bed waiting for Oliver.


    I didn''t realize I had dozed off, and I was awakened with his soft voice as he whispered happy birthday in my ear. When I opened my eyes, I was surprised when I saw a lovely bouquet on top of my bed, and I smiled as I darted a glance at beautiful red roses. I beamed at him as I inhaled the fragrance of the fresh flowers, and I became more shocked when I realized he had a cake in his hand, and I couldn''t stop giggling when Oliver started singing happy birthday to me.


    I couldn''t stop my tears from falling on my cheeks as I realized he had made an extra effort to make me more so happy as if the surprised dinner a while ago wasn''t enough, and I couldn''t believe that he exceeded his effort of making my day super special.


    "Thank you again, Oliver. I don''t know how to thank you for making me this happy. I was only thinking about the grand party later tonight without knowing you have a surprise for me that blew my mind." I declared after I blew the candles.


    "I am glad you like my surprise, Victoria." He mumbled.


    "Are you kidding me? Do you know this is the best surprise I''ve ever received? And I love you more for making me feel this way, and I couldn''t express in words how happy you made me, Oliver." I responded, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling excited when he told me he would give me everything I would ask from him.


    I couldn''t stop myself from undressing in front of him, and I felt a little naughty as I grinned at my hot boyfriend, who was looking at me with awe, and I could see the excitement on Oliver''s face. His bulge was evident, and I couldn''t stop having goosebumps all over my body when he picked me up from the bed, and he took me into his arms, and he slowly put my feet on the floor.


    "Damn, Victoria, you are making me so horny right now, and I wanted to claim you right away, but I know I needed to be gentle because this is your first time, don''t worry, I will be gentle and make you feel good the way you deserve it and thank you for trusting me." He whispered in my ear while I felt his hands caressing my back, and I couldn''t stop myself from kissing his lips.


    I was moaning as he deepened our kiss, and I felt his tongue swirled past my lips. When he sucked my tongue, I could feel the aching in between my legs. I felt his fingers on my mound, and his mouth moved to my throat and down on my shoulders; I arched my back as I felt the anticipation of his mouth claiming my breasts. I was gripping on Oliver''s hair when his fingers found my clit, and he started massaging my hard bud, and I could hear my moans echoed in my room.


    I could feel my wetness on his fingers while he continued to make me feel so good. I arched my back when his other hand massaged my breasts one after the other, and I could feel the hardening of my nipples, and I felt so good that I could feel the electricity all over my body, and I could feel the butterflies on my belly.


    And when Oliver took my nipple on his mouth and sucked it, I moaned deeper, and I could feel the aching between my legs, and I heard him chuckle. I felt a little disappointed when his hands stopped doing wonders on my body, and I smiled when I realized he was undressing in front of me, and I was enthralled looking at him discarded his tank top, and I could see his toned body and his rock hard abs.


    I could no longer control myself as I helped him pull down his sweat pants. I was in awe when I realized he wasn''t wearing boxer shorts or brief, and I needed to swallow my saliva when I met his glorious manhood so hard, big and long, and it was pointing to the ceiling, and I could feel my entire body is on fire.


    "Do you like what you see, Victoria?" He asked, and when I looked at Oliver''s eyes, I could see his lust and desire to have me, and I realized we were feeling the same way.


    "Yes, but I suddenly felt scared if I could accommodate you." I softly answered him, and his face softened.


    "I promised you I would be gentle, and don''t worry, I will never hurt you, and I will stop if you will ask me too, but I am telling you, you don''t need to be scared, Victoria." He said in a raspy voice, and when he closed the distance between us and kissed me as if he had never kissed me before, all my fears disappeared.


    Oliver picked me up from the ground, and my legs curled around his waist while we were still kissing, and all I could feel right now was the aching between my legs as we continued to make out. And then he lay me slowly on top of my bed, and I saw his eyes scan my entire frame from head to toe, and then they lingered on the sensitive parts that I suddenly felt shy that I instantly covered my sensitive parts.


    "You are so beautiful, Victoria, and you don''t need to cover yourself because I love every part of you." He said in more than a whisper, and I slowly removed my hands. I could feel the electricity traveling from my fingertips down to my spine when I looked at him drinking me in. It felt like Oliver was memorizing every contour of my torso. He was looking at my breasts like he wanted to devour them, and the anticipation of what he was going to do with my innocent body brought a shiver to my skin in a good way.


    And I know I wanted to do the same to him; I am longing to touch all of him and kiss his glorious body, and I wanted to feel his body and run my hands on his chiseled frame. I couldn''t deny I am so excited to have him inside me and to feel every inch of him and claim the best gift I could ever receive on my birthday, and it is Oliver''s love for me.


    .

 Chapter 90 - She Is My World

    Oliver''s POV


    I could see the desires on Victoria''s face that mirrored with my own, and I know Victoria''s body is perfect, and I love watching every part of her naked body. The moment she discarded her nightdress, I was watching her with wide eyes, and I didn''t want to blink my eyes because I didn''t want to miss anything. Her face was flushed, and I loved her reaction when she looked at me as I pulled my sleeveless shirt, and she helped me yank my sweat pants.


    Victoria gasped, and her face turned redder when she saw my stiff rod pointing to the ceiling. And I could see the worried expression on her face, but when I started kissing Victoria, all her fears disappeared, and she kissed me back hungrily. I could tell my girlfriend was now so ready to receive her gift as I could feel her wetness on my fingers as I fondled her sensitive parts in between her legs.


    I carried Victoria into her bed, and I couldn''t stop myself admiring her gorgeous body, her supple breasts made my manhood become harder, and I wanted to have her right away, but I promised to be gentle with her and make her first time memorable. I kissed her lips while I was caressing her breasts, and I trailed sweet kisses on her neck down to her smooth throat, to her shoulders, and I wanted to kiss every inch of her body, and she was gripping my hair.


    I was kissing her breasts one after the other, and I could feel the hardening of her nipples. When I took her nipple on my mouth, I could feel she tightened her grip on my hair while she was panting. I teased and circled my tongue around her areola, and when I captured and sucked her nipple, she arched her back, and I licked and sucked and repeated the process while my other hand was massaging her clit, and I could feel her body shivers with my touch.


    I slowly spread her legs, and I could see her sensitive part between her legs glistening with her juices, and I couldn''t stop myself from eating her pearl. Victoria''s nectar tasted so sweet that I couldn''t stop kissing and licking her slit up and down, and I felt her clit get swollen with my kisses, and when I sucked her clit, she bucked her hips to give me more access, and her sweet moans filled the room.


    I could feel her impending climax, and I lapped her outer labia, then inner labia, and I continued to devour her clit with a figure-eight pattern that made her come, and I smiled the moment she released her first orgasm and didn''t stop me from making her feel so good.


    "Oliver, this feels so nice, and I could tell I am floating in the air right now," She said in between her moans.


    "I want you to feel good, Victoria," I responded, and we were kissing again, and she suddenly rolled me over. She was now on top of me, and watching her beautiful breasts dangling in front of me intensified my arousal, and I could feel the need to claim her. Still, I wanted Victoria to enjoy this moment, and I cupped her breasts, and she tortured me when I felt her grinding on my stiff rod, and I could feel my eyes roll at the back of my head as I could feel her wetness on my hard rock rod.


    "You are being naughty, Victoria. Continue to do that, and I could no longer wait to take you." I mumbled, and she looked at me with her eyes seducing me, and I put my hands on her hips as I pulled her up and down on top of my hard member.


    And I was shocked when I saw her go down on me, and Victoria looked so sexy as she jerked my manhood with her hands. I know she is a virgin, but how she holds my raging manhood is making me crazy. As she continued jerking me off, I could not stop grunting as I could feel my erection getting bigger. When Victoria took me into her mouth, I fisted her hair into a ponytail, and I could tell she was innocent, but it is in her blood to be good in everything, and I realized I am the luckiest Alpha in the whole world for having her as my mate.


    "Victoria, you are killing me softly," I said as I pulled her up and rolled her on her back, and I claimed her mouth as I was on top of her. We are kissing hungrily with each other while I was stroking her slit with my fingers, and I sneaked my tongue inside her mouth and found her sweet tongue, and I licked and sucked it, and at the same time, I inserted a finger at her entrance while I was rubbing her clit, and she is moaning, and we are both out of breath.


    "Please, take me now, Oliver!" Victoria begged me as I felt her cum on my fingers, and she is now so wet and ready, and I know there is no turning back; I need to claim her now.


    "My pleasure, Victoria," I responded as I spread her thighs, and she parted her them wider to give me more access, and I positioned myself in front of her entrance, and I could smell her sweet juices, while I didn''t stop rubbing her clit, and I slowly entered Victoria, and I stopped when I felt her cringed.


    "Am I hurting you, Victoria?" I asked.


    "Yes, but in a good way, and please don''t stop now Oliver," She answered in between her moans, and her words were enough to make me more eager to have her, and with one fluid stroke, I plunged more deeper, and I know she felt the sting, but when she adjusted to my size, she was asking me not to stop.


    "Oh, Oliver, ahhh, you are so big, and I felt a little pain, but now all I could feel is the fluttering of my stomach, and my toes are curling because of the amazing feeling I felt right as of the moment." She said, and I smiled as I continued to pleasure her.


    I was thrusting harder and deeper while Victoria received my every push with total abandon, she was thrusting her hips, and I was pumping so hard while I was kissing her lips. I bit her lower lip as I slowly pulled out, and I thrust back again, and I continued ramming her sweetness with my stiff shaft, and her outcry of ecstasy echoed the entire room as she came gripping on my hair, and seconds later, I came after her, and I was still hard inside her.


    "I want more, Oliver," She pleaded, and I could tell her wolf self was asking for more, and I am happier to oblige, and I kissed her lips passionately, and we made love one more time.


    She became wilder and more demanding in bed, and I loved watching her face while making love with her. I felt so proud of myself that I made her feel this way, and seeing her happy and satisfied is all I wanted for her, and we came at the same time while she was on top of me, and I was hugging her while she rested her head on my chest.


    "Thank you, Oliver, for making my birthday extra special." She mumbled as she slid from me, and I could still feel my erection, and I couldn''t believe Victoria would make me feel this way, and it felt like I wanted to make love with her until the sun rises at the horizon in the morning, but I don''t want her to be exhausted for her big day.


    "Did I make you happy?" I asked, and she was beaming at me.


    "Yes, I am so happy, Oliver, and I couldn''t believe I am now finally a woman, and I felt so delighted it was you, and I don''t have regrets that I gave you myself, and thank you for giving yourself to me." She answered.


    "And I realized I don''t need a fancy birthday party celebration, and all I want is to be with you, Lana, and my parents, and maybe I could ask my dad to cancel the party." She added,


    "You can''t do that; canceling your birthday party at the last minute will give your mother a heart attack; you know how much she loves to party, just like you," I responded, and she released a heavy sigh.


    "Yeah, I know." She said.


    "I love you, Victoria," I said, and the happiness I could see on her face was priceless.


    "I love you more, Oliver," She responded, and I captured her mouth once more.


    "I couldn''t get enough of you, Victoria, but I know I need to give you enough time to sleep," I whispered in her ear while I nibbled her earlobe, and I could feel Her skin had goosebumps.


    "Yeah, I am a little tired and sore, but I could tell later is the best time to make love again." She said, and she was giggling, while I couldn''t stop myself from grinning.


    "Of course, Victoria, I can''t wait to be buried inside you again," I said while I was trying my best to control my erection, and I smiled when I saw her face blush.


    "You better go to sleep now," I said, and she closed her eyes while I tightened my arms around her. And I felt so happy to have her in my arms, and I despised myself for hating Victoria before I''ve got the chance to meet her.. Now I realized she is my world, and she is my everything, and I wanted this moment with Victoria to last forever, and I slowly closed my eyes and relived the hot and sweet lovemaking I had with her.

 Chapter 91 - The Most Beautiful Girl

    Victoria''s POV


    A beautiful smile was plastered across my face when I woke up, and I felt so different. I love watching Oliver''s sleeping figure beside me, and I want to lay on my bed with him forever. And I grinned as I felt the soreness between my legs, and I realized I was no longer a virgin, and I felt so happy it was Oliver, and I didn''t have any regrets.


    "Good morning, birthday girl," He greeted me with a wide from on his face the moment he opened his eyes, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing when he caught me staring at his face.


    "Good morning, handsome," I responded with a coy smile.


    "Did you have a good night''s sleep, Victoria?" Oliver asked me, and I nodded my head as he gently caressed my face.


    "What do you want to do this morning on your birthday?" He added while he was looking into my eyes, and it felt like I could read what was on his mind, and I could feel every beating of his heart. Am I this in love with Oliver that I could even feel his heartbeat?


    "I suddenly wanted to run, I don''t know, I felt so energetic, and I wanted to move my legs suddenly," I said, and he was caressing my face with his fingers.


    "Okay, let us run this morning while the sun is not yet up." He replied.


    "Can we bring Wolfe?" I asked him, and he shook his head, and I could see the worries on his face.


    "Is your wolf okay?" I asked, and I was concerned about what happened to his pet.


    "Yeah, he is fine, but Zane still has him." He stated, and I smiled as I stood up from the bed, and I realized I was naked as the day I was born, and I suddenly got the blanket, but Oliver pulled it from my hand.


    "You are beautiful, Victoria; there is nothing you should be ashamed of," Oliver declared as he grabbed my waist and my boyfriend put me on his lap, and he started giving me butterfly kisses. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling the knots on my belly.


    "You better stop what you are doing, Oliver, or else we could no longer have a run," I declared, and he captured my mouth and gave me a searing kiss before he finally let go of my mouth.


    "Yeah, I know, but I couldn''t stop myself from kissing and touching you, Victoria; you are too beautiful and perfect for me." He added, and I felt like I was on cloud nine.


    I could feel the morning breeze tickling my skin when we got out from the main door. I smiled and stretched my limbs, I was no longer surprised to see my parents in their running attire, and they were both panting as they ran towards us, and I am aware they always have time to exercise, and that is why even until now, my mother maintains her figure.


    "Good morning, Dad! Mom!" I greeted them with a broad smile on my face while Oliver said his hi to


    them.


    "Happy birthday, Victoria!" My parents both said as they came closer to me, and they both kissed my cheeks, and then my parents sandwiched me as they hugged me for a long time.


    "You are now an adult, Victoria, but always remember you will always be our little girl." My dad said, and my mom is now crying while looking at me with tenderness.


    "Mom, why are you crying? It is my birthday, and I am not leaving anywhere." I said, and she hugged me tighter.


    "I am happy that you are now eighteen, my dear, and I could tell many changes will occur in your life, but always remember to be strong." She declared after letting go of my frame, and I beamed at my mother.


    "Are you ready for tonight?" She asked, and I nodded my head.


    My parents reminded us to have breakfast with them before they got inside the main house, and I ran with Oliver through my favorite trail with a beautiful smile on my face. My dad preserved this place because he wanted to have a mini forest inside our estate, and as we got deeper into the woods, I could hear the chirping of the birds. I wondered what was going on with me because I could even listen to insects crawling on the ground or the snapping of tree branches from a distance.


    I couldn''t believe I could even hear the buzzing of the bees as they were on their way to their beehive before I could even reach the tree where they have their colony. Oliver was running behind me when I suddenly heard the howling of a wolf, and I abruptly stopped in my tracks; that made Oliver collide with me that I almost stumbled on the ground, and I felt glad he was able to hold my waist and steady my feet on the ground.


    "I am sorry, I didn''t know you would suddenly stop running, Victoria." He declared.


    "It is okay; it was my fault, Oliver, and thank you for protecting me from tumbling on the ground; did you hear that?" I asked, and I could see the confusion on Oliver''s face.


    "What did you hear, Victoria?" He asked, and I could smell the wolf.


    "The howling of the wolf, and I could tell he is somewhere because I could smell his spicy smell mixed with the forest, and I wonder what a wolf is doing inside our property," I responded. Oliver took my hand, and I could feel my entire body is trembling as I remembered the cause of Tim''s death.


    "You need to relax, Victoria; there is no wolf here; your father hired land guards who make sure the entire area is safe; they patrol the entire place nonstop," He said.


    And I suddenly feel embarrassed, and I don''t want him to think I am getting paranoid. And maybe I could hear the howling of the wolf because I couldn''t stop thinking about what happened with Tim, and I felt so worried something like that would happen to anyone, especially to Oliver, and just thinking about it made me feel sick.


    I couldn''t imagine my life without Oliver on it, and ever since he became my boyfriend, it felt like I belonged with him. Oliver pulled my hand, and he massaged my palm, and I couldn''t look at his eyes because I was still ashamed of thinking something like that. I needed to talk with Celia about what is happening to me lately, the bad dreams that felt so real, and hearing things I am not supposed to hear.


    And I will ask her and Jason to accompany me in going to the doctor without Oliver and my parents'' knowledge since I don''t want them to worry about me. Of course, I don''t want this situation to get worse, and I am afraid one day Oliver will leave me because I am going crazy.


    We continued to run in silence, and I tried to ignore the continued howling of the wolf as if it was calling me to come to him. Even when we got back inside our house, I could still feel the continued outcry of the agony of the wolf, and I felt afraid if Tim was doing all this to me for rejecting him so many times.


    I was sweating all over my torso, and after changing my running clothes, I got out of my room. My heart skipped a beat when I found Oliver waiting for me outside my door looking so fresh, and he smelled so good, and we walked holding hands going to the dining hall. I was silent as we started eating breakfast, and I could tell my parents were stealing glances at me while talking with Oliver.


    "Are you excited about the party tonight, Victoria?" My mom asked me, and I nodded my head.


    "Good, and I am excited as you are, my dear." She added, and I smiled at my mom while she was looking at my entire face, and it felt like her gaze was telling me so many things, and I wanted to tell my mother about the changes I notice within myself, and I wonder if she felt the same way the moment she turned eighteen.


    It feels like I am no longer human, I could even smell my mom and dad, and they both have unique scents I couldn''t explain. When we passed the hallways and living room, I could sniff their fragrance, and I thought I was no longer normal. I could even tell that our butler was getting inside the dining hall, and I almost collapsed on the floor when Arthur joined us, and I know I looked so pale the moment he greeted me happy birthday, how could I know that he was coming?


    Do I develop some mental ability? What is going on with my body? I know I had been experiencing odd things lately, but I tried my best to ignore them, but after I turned eighteen, it felt like the things I experienced got worse.


    "Are you okay, Victoria?" Oliver asked after he sent me into my room.


    "Yeah, maybe I felt tired after our run," I said.


    "Do you want to sleep in my room?" He asked, and I wanted to be with Oliver, but because of the unusual things happening to me, I wanted to be alone for a while.


    "Maybe later, I need to do something in my room, and it is a girl thing; I will come to your room before lunch because I know I can''t be alone with you after we eat our lunch because the make-up artists and hairdresser will arrive, and I will be in my room for hours because they will get busy with my hair and make-up, and don''t come inside because I want to surprise you," I said as I tried my best to look excited about my eighteenth birthday celebration.


    "Victoria, you will always be the most beautiful girl in my eyes, with or without make-up, and I couldn''t wait to dance with you tonight." He whispered in my ear, and I knew one smile from my hot boyfriend, my worries will be gone. I could feel the butterflies swarming on my chest when he captured my lips hungrily as he put his arms around my waist.. I know I would always feel secure every time I was in Oliver''s arms, and I tried to forget what was going on with me as I tried to focus on my birthday celebration tonight, and like Oliver, I felt so excited to dance with him.

 Chapter 92 - Eighteenth Birthday-Part 1

    Victoria''s POV


    The moment I got inside my room, I locked the door, and I could still hear the howling of the wolf. I fished out my phone and browsed the internet to see what would be the possible reason why I could feel this way. I got up quickly when I could smell Celia''s scent, and I opened my door right away before she could knock on my bedroom.. I was terrified as I realized I was developing some real power.


    "Hey, why do you look like you have seen a ghost Victoria? It is only me, and I wanted to greet you a happy happy birthday, my dear," She greeted me, and I was shocked when she handed me a gift that she hid from her back.


    "Oh, Celia, thank you so much for this present, and see you later tonight," I said, and her face fell.


    "Victoria, you know we can''t join you with that kind of party, you have guests all over the country, and the mansion staff is not allowed to attend such event, and you know that my dear, we are employed by your parents. Workers can''t join a glamorous party like that." She said, and I could feel the pain in my heart.


    "Don''t say that, Celia; I could ask my mom and dad, you should attend because you are my nanny, and ever since I was a kid, you never once left me, Celia I responded, and she smiled at me.


    "It is okay, Victoria, don''t disappoint your parents, and you know I am pleased that you are now an adult, and I don''t need to worry about you anymore. You turned into a beautiful young woman, Victoria, and I am so delighted that you have Oliver in your life now, and it seems your world has now color." She declared.


    "Yeah, me too. I am so glad I met Oliver, Celia, and I want you to be there for me, only this time, Celia, you always say no every time I invited you to come with me to every event I attended, but this time it is my special day." I said.


    "Don''t worry, and we will have a separate celebration, a picnic perhaps? It would be nice to be alone with you, and I know you will get so busy tonight, you will entertain the entire senior students in Zenith Academy, and not only that, friends of your parents will come, I am sure you will get tired, so you better have a sleep now, Victoria." She answered, and I was looking at her for a long time.


    I wanted to tell her about what was going on with me, but it felt like I was turning into someone else. I don''t wish Celia to get afraid of me if I will tell her what is going on with me, and I want to share this with Oliver. Still, I couldn''t risk it, and I will do everything to stop this craziness; I need to fight myself, and I needed someone to share this dilemma, but who will believe me?


    "Are you sure you are fine, Victoria? I have been asking you questions, but you didn''t answer me." Celia asked, and I snapped back at present, and I felt guilty that I space out for a few minutes in front of her.


    "Maybe it was because of my excitement for the big event tonight, Celia," I replied, and she gave me a wide grin.


    "I could tell, my dear," She responded.


    "I better get back now to my post, Victoria, and I don''t want Zafirah to look for me." She said.


    "Okay, Celia, and thank you once again," I said, and I looked at her walking away from me, and I couldn''t believe Celia would not attend my birthday. I know it is against our household code, but I could tell my parents will allow her and Jason to attend my birthday party celebration if I beg them. Still, I understood, and she was right, we all became busy assisting our guests, and I felt worried if I couldn''t entertain them, and I am sure they would be out of place.


    And I am excited to have a birthday celebration with Celia and her husband, and of course, I will ask Oliver to come with us, and maybe we could have a bonfire and we will toast some marshmallows over the fire, and it would be fun.


    I used to attend a bonfire with them, especially the time I felt so alone, and I heard my classmates talking about beach parties and bonfires, but I didn''t want to join them because I tried to build my world, but right now, I wanted to enjoy my life to the fullest.


    I went to Oliver''s room, and I smiled when I found


    him peacefully sleeping on his bed, and I couldn''t stop myself from lying beside him, and he smiled right away when he felt my presence, and he put his arms around me as he whispered sweet nothings in my ear, and I was giggling.


    "You are pretending to be asleep?" I asked, and he chuckled, but he didn''t open his eyes; instead, he only tightened his arms around me, and he was kissing my head.


    "Because I could tell you will be tempted to lay beside me." He responded, and I giggled. We were cuddling each other in silence, and I felt so at peace and happy.


    "Really? I was waiting for you to come back to my room, but you didn''t even text me." I said as I pouted my lips, and when he opened his eyes, my heart skipped a beat as his compelling eyes stared on my face, and his calloused hands caressed my face.


    Oliver''s sweet voice awakened me from my sleep, and when I looked at the clock on his wall, I realized it was time for lunch. We joined our parents, and I could tell the high spirits everywhere and even if my sense of smell is getting stronger while my sense of hearing is making me crazy because there are so many things I could hear right now.


    I could tell the guard on duty was talking outside, which was too much for me. No matter how I tried to ignore them, I ended up knowing Zane was outside of our mansion, and he was looking for Oliver. I wanted to tell my boyfriend that his Veterinarian best friend was outside waiting for him, and when I heard his phone ding, I could tell right away it was Zane who texted him.


    Oliver excused himself from us, and now that Oliver was outside, I tried to listen to what they were talking about, but I hadn''t heard even a single word come from Zane or Oliver, and it is making me crazy, how could it be? Is my power limited to the people not close with me like the guards on duty, and I got frustrated that I couldn''t hear Oliver and Zane.


    I returned to my room, and I was still hoping I could see Oliver before the make-up artist and her assistants would arrive. I stayed on my balcony, and I was smiling as I could see the car coming into our driveway, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I realized my artists were coming. I got up from the patio chair and walked back inside my room, and I opened the door of my bedroom wide so they could immediately get inside my room; my grin widened when I saw Oliver assist the make-up artists.


    And I was shocked when Oliver got inside my room, and he brought me closer to him, and then he captured my mouth, and I felt embarrassed at first, but when I felt my boyfriend devoured my mouth hungrily, I no longer care if have an audience as I kissed him back with fervor.


    "See you later, Victoria." He said in more than a whisper.


    I was still staring at the reflection of my face on my vanity mirror after they had done with my hair and make-up, and I was already wearing my royal blue infinity tail gown. And I realized I looked like my mom during her debut, and I still remember her photos on her album, and I smiled as I realized for the first time I am as beautiful as my mother.


    "Are you ready, Victoria?" The event coordinator who was waiting on the sideline asked me for the second time, and I turned my head to look at her as I nodded my head. I darted a glance on the mirror, and I could see my diamond earrings, and my necklace is shining so bright, and I felt so happy I was Nicklaus''s daughter. Tonight, together with my parents, Oliver, and friends, they will introduce me to society, and I couldn''t wait to get over this event because I wanted to be alone with Oliver.


    My parents were already waiting for me at the grand ballroom entrance. I could see the love and happiness on their faces as they looked at me, and my mom looked so beautiful on her off-the-shoulder velvet royal blue gown. And my dad seemed so dashing on his grey suit, and I was searching for Oliver, but I couldn''t find him outside, and I realized maybe he was already inside the grand ballroom.


    My mom and dad were standing beside me, and when the coordinator motioned us to come forward, we walked towards the closed massive wooden door. When they opened the door, I could see all the guests who were looking at me as we marched going to the stage. I could see them smiling at me, and they were all wearing fancy dresses, and it felt like we were attending a red carpet on awards night of celebrities because of the beautiful gowns and suits the guests were wearing.


    And when I saw Oliver, he looked so handsome in his tuxedo, and I wanted to run to him right away. Still, I needed to be with my parents as we made a grand entrance, and the emcee introduced me to the crowd as the debutant of the night, and I realized this is all that I had been waiting for, and I wished everything would be alright tonight.


    And I stiffened, and I suddenly felt nervous that something would happen tonight when I could smell a pungent smell.. I wanted to snatch the microphone from the emcee and announce to everyone that they should go home, but I am afraid they will ridicule me, and I am certain no one will believe me even if I am sure there are wolves inside the grand ballroom.

 Chapter 93 - Eighteenth Birthday-Part 2

    Victoria''s POV


    I was overwhelmed with happiness as the party started; I could see almost all my classmates, including my haters. Keisha and her friends attended the ball, and of course, they didn''t want to be behind the latest social event of Zenith, and they wanted to be part of this glamorous occasion. And I felt glad they greeted me warmly, and I didn''t care if it was fake. Yeah, I knew they were faking their smiles, and right now, I think I am going crazy for hearing their thoughts about me. And then I could feel the pang on my chest when my eyes searched the entire ballroom, and I couldn''t find my best friend.


    Lana promised me that she would be here, but I could feel it deep in my heart that she would never come, and I understood she is still suffering from her trauma, and of course, losing Tim affected her, but I hope she will come, and I don''t care if she will be late as long as I could see her tonight.


    It felt like I could hear all their thoughts. Keisha thought her gown was more beautiful than mine, and my only consolation she was telling herself she could never be as beautiful as I am. She wanted to be alone with Oliver tonight, and she planned to do something sinister; I felt glad this new ability that I have is helpful, but still, I don''t want to be this way. And I wonder how I will stop this from happening to myself.


    Dinner was served, and I sat with my parents at their table together with Oliver and Zane and Oliver was holding my hand under the table the entire time. And I couldn''t stop the butterflies on my chest as he looked at me, and his intense gaze was giving me goosebumps. I suddenly wanted to be alone with Oliver and feel his kisses on my body, and I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about the sweet lovemaking I shared with him.


    The celebration continued, and I saw my father standing up from his seat, I smiled as I looked at him walking towards me, and I realized it was time for me to dance with my dad. As I danced with him with slow music in the background, I tried to forget that I was having a hard time controlling my mind. I wanted this party to be memorable as it could be, but ever since I started feeling different, my excitement was replaced with dread because of what had happened to Tim.


    "Why do you look so stressed, sweetheart?" My dad asked me as he looked me into my eyes.


    "What are you afraid of, Victoria?" My dad asked me again, but I remained speechless, and how could I tell my father what I was feeling right now? I am sure he won''t believe me too.


    "Victoria, you don''t need to worry about anything, nothing will happen to you, and I love you so much; I will be here to protect you, my dear." He said, and it felt like my dad could also read my thoughts.


    "I don''t know how to tell you about this dad, but something is bothering me, and I could tell the wolf who killed Tim is here inside the grand ballroom," I said, and my father''s laughter reverberated the entire place that made all the guests looked at us with curiosity on their faces.


    "Victoria, all our guests, are human, and pets are not allowed." My dad answered, and I knew he would say something like this.


    "I know you are close with Tim, my dear. And you are affected by his death but don''t worry, Victoria, the authority will give Tim''s death justice, and my men surround our estate, and everyone is safe here tonight." He said, and I smiled at my dad.


    "And I will make sure you are always safe, Victoria, you are the most precious thing in my life, and we love you so much." My father said, and I smiled at him, and then I put my head on my dad''s chest as he pulled me closer with him, and it felt so lovely to be in his arms.


    And when it was Oliver''s turn to dance with me, it felt like the entire crowd faded in the background as I danced with him. I didn''t want the night to end because it felt so magical as I danced with him, and he looked so handsome with his suit, and he was looking at my face as if I was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen.


    We were looking at each other''s eyes, and I could tell this was the most memorable day of my life; I felt so happy in Oliver''s arms and knowing my mom and dad were around, I couldn''t ask for more.


    "Are you still going to love me if I will become crazy, Oliver?" I softly asked him, and he cocked his head as he looked at me, and I could tell he was surprised by my question.


    "I will never stop loving you, Victoria, and whatever happens, I will never abandon you. I can assure you I will be here for you, loving every part of you." He answered.


    "It is your birthday, and why are you asking me a weird question like that?" He asked, and I weakly smiled at him.


    "I know, it seems like everything is perfect, but I could feel that something is about to happen, Oliver," I mumbled, and then suddenly I could hear voices calling my name, and it felt like my eyes suddenly opened for the first time when suddenly the entire ballroom turned so dark.


    And I wondered what was going on, but something happened that made me so terrified; I could see each and everyone inside, even if the one sitting at the farthest table even if there was no light around us, and I wondered why I could still see even if there were no lights. I felt Oliver''s arms still around me, and I could feel that he was trying to protect me.


    And then all the guests used their mobile phone''s flashlight to give light into the darkness.


    Then everything came back to normal, and Oliver walked me back to my seat while the emcee apologized for the technical problem that happened. As I was sitting in front of the stage, the program continued, while Oliver never left my side, and I could see the guests continued to talk and have fun. Then, it was time for my dad to make his speech.


    "Happy, happy birthday to you, our lovely daughter, Victoria; the day you were born was the best day of our lives. Your mom and I are so happy that you came into our lives, and you are the best gift we have ever received and the most important thing in our lives." My dad declared.


    "I am sorry that I wasn''t a perfect dad to you, and for all our shortcomings as your parents, we tried our best to give you everything, Victoria, but you made us realize that you matter most above all the things here on this world, and as your parents, we are happy to have a perfect daughter like you, we dedicate all our hardships and sacrifices for you," He added.


    "And I felt so blessed to have you in our lives, Victoria. And I can assure you with one thing, my love and your mother''s love for you will last forever. Your mom and I love you very much, and welcome to adulthood!" My dad started as he looked at me in the eyes, and his speech touched my soul. And I couldn''t stop myself from crying, and I got up from my seat and ran towards my father.


    "I love you too, daddy," I mumbled while he offered his arms to me, and he caressed my back with his hand as I continued to sob, and I could see my mom on her seat wiping her tears with her white handkerchief, and I realized I will come into their room tonight.


    My dad brought me back to my chair, and he handed my hand to Oliver while the host asked everyone to take their partner and dance on the dance floor. I saw my dad bring my mom to the center of the dance floor, and I smiled when I saw them sweetly dancing with each other, while Oliver whispered in my ear, but all of a sudden, I could feel my entire body is on fire, and it is something, and I am sure it wasn''t because of Oliver''s touch.


    "Can you take me outside, Oliver? I needed to go somewhere I can breathe," I softly said, and I saw him nod his head, and he took my hand right away, and we slipped away from the party, and he brought me to the balcony where I could see the stars and the moon.


    "Is it a full moon tonight?" I asked.


    "Yeah, and we need to get inside before the moon reaches its highest point in the sky tonight." He replied.


    "And why is that, Oliver?" I asked, and he weakly smiled at me.


    "Do you trust me, Victoria?" He asked, and I nodded my head even if I suddenly felt worried since I could tell something was going on with my body.


    "Yes, I trust you, Oliver," I responded as I looked at his eyes.


    "Are you now ready to tell me who you are and where you came from?" I asked, and he laughed.


    "It is more than that, Victoria, but I want you to come with me." He said as he took my hand, and we ran away from the balcony, and I could feel the heat inside my body. I giggled as we ran, and it felt like we were running away, and I realized Oliver was taking me somewhere in our house that I hadn''t been before, and I couldn''t believe there was an underground aside from the basement.


    I used to play with Lana before, and my dad always told me not to go to the basement, but because of my curiosity, I always ended up in the basement while I asked my best friend to keep it a secret from


    my dad. It was his favorite part of the house, I know he had a secret room where he kept his bike collections, and I didn''t realize there was more, and my father trusted Oliver to show this part of the house.


    But before we could reach the room, I suddenly felt the breaking of my bones, and I was screaming in pain. I felt so horrified with what was going on with my body, I could feel and hear the snapping of my bones all over my frame, and the excruciating pain made me plummet on the hard ground. At the same time, I tried to fight, but there was nothing I could do because I could no longer stop myself from breaking each bone.


    "Oliver, I think I am going to die tonight," I yelled, and I could see the horror on Oliver''s face as he looked at my face, and he picked me up with his strong arms while I was crying out in agony.


    "You need to hold on, Victoria!" He said as I heard his soft voice, but no matter how sweet his voice was, it never made me feel better, and I realized Oliver must know something because he didn''t panic at all, and I already hated him for not telling me anything.

 Chapter 94 - Her Transition-Part 1

    Oliver''s POV


    I wanted to come and get inside Victoria''s bedroom, but I know she told me not to see her while they work on her hair and make-up, and I wanted to take a peek, but in the end, I got inside my room and prepared myself for the party. I walked towards my closet and chose the best suit I could find, and I smiled when I realized everything Nick prepared for me was perfect, and they are all beautiful in the eyes, and of course, they are custom-made by a well-known designer.


    I took a bath, and I was lying in the bathtub for a long time as I tried to set aside the worries I felt inside. But no matter how I convince myself that everything will be alright, Zane was right, Victoria will become devastated, and I am sure her world will turn upside down, and that is why I will do everything I can to be with her every step of the way, and make her transition easy for her.


    I already made the special room ready with everything, and I don''t want this night to happen because what I have with Victoria is perfect. I enjoyed my time with her, and I could tell she was having fun too. Celia told me ever since I came into Victoria''s life, my girlfriend became happier, and I felt glad she is now trying her best to enjoy her life as an ordinary young woman.


    My best friend was still outside over the high wall, but he would be with me before the party started because I needed his help if things would suddenly turn bad, and I couldn''t stop myself from worrying. I could see Victoria''s changes, the glowing of her eyes, and I am sure she is beginning to feel the changes in her body temperature, and she would feel so hot, and she needed to soak her entire body in cold water.


    After I took a bath, I dried my body with the bath towel, and I was sitting on top of my bed when I heard my phone ringing; I felt nervous when I saw Lana''s name on my screen, and I knew right away something was going on with her.


    "Hello, Lana! How are you doing?" I asked the moment I answered her call.


    "Oliver," She mumbled my name.


    "Yes?" I asked.


    "I am sorry, but I couldn''t be with Victoria tonight, and I know she will get angry with me, but I can''t face our classmates, and I don''t want them to think I am enjoying my life while Tim is dead, and I couldn''t afford to be there, Oliver. I know Tim''s friends hated me, and I just can''t," She said, and I could tell she was crying on the other line.


    "I know, and I understand what you feel right now Lana, but I just want to tell you, it wasn''t your fault," I responded.


    "But Tim''s sister called me a murderer, and I found it so hard to sleep last night thinking about her words. And there are times I wish the wolf killed me instead of Tim," She declared.


    "Lana, please don''t say something like that; Victoria will not be happy if she hears you were talking that way; you need to be strong for your family and friends, especially for your best friend. Victoria needed you more than you will ever know." I replied, and I heard Lana release a heavy sigh.


    "Please, tell her I can''t be there for her, Oliver." She said.


    "Don''t worry, Lan, I know she will understand, but we can''t help it if she is upset if she won''t see you, but real friends will always understand each other, and thank you for calling me Lana," I responded.


    "I know how much my best friend cares about you, Oliver, and I am sure Victoria will listen to you. I wanted to call her, but I chickened out, but I promised you I would be there for her tomorrow and bring her birthday cake and some balloons, don''t tell her I am coming, it will be a surprise, and please do everything you can to make her stay in their house," Lana added. I smiled, but I was apprehensive about it because I was unsure if things would work out according to our plan.


    Lana said her goodbyes, and I slumped my body on the bed, feeling so sad for both of them. I know what Lana had been through as of the moment, and she is still dealing with the trauma she experienced, and it wasn''t easy on her part being human to see her long-time crush get killed by a beast.


    I put on my suit and looked at my reflection in the mirror, and I realized I had missed my office. It feels like I love being a Senior High School student again, and I know it was because of Victoria, and now the right moment is about to come, and I could feel the nervousness deep inside me.


    I greeted Nick and Zafirah on my way to the grand ballroom, and they both looked stunning as they waited for their daughter to come, and I couldn''t wait to see Victoria. And I could feel Zane''s presence before I could find him, and our classmates greeted me warmly, especially Keisha, and I only said hi, and smiled while I nodded my head at them as I continued to walk towards our assigned table.


    I could feel the pounding of my heart against my chest the moment I laid my eyes on Victoria walking down the aisle together with her parents going to the center of the stage. And when our eyes meet, it feels like the world stood still. I was in awe, and I couldn''t put into words how beautiful she looked on her long-tailed gown.


    And my mouth hung open as I saw Victoria smile at me, and when she stared at me, it felt like my world stood still. I couldn''t take away my eyes from Victoria, and I wanted to be near her right away, I felt so glad she feels so happy right now, but I felt guilty that the truth would snatch the happiness she feels right now.


    And I didn''t expect I would be dancing with Victoria for a long time at the center of the stage. I could feel my entire body was on fire as I watched her look at me with love and longings in her eyes, but I could see the fear beneath her smile, and I am confident she could now feel the presence of the werewolves in a human form inside the grand ballroom and outside the house.


    Werewolves soldiers surround the entire Winner estate, and they are our allies from different packs to make sure Victoria''s transition would be successful. And right now, as I was dancing with her, I couldn''t stop my heart from pounding so hard because I felt so worried because any time her transition would happen, and I needed to bring her outside because we were running out of time. I felt so thankful she asked me to bring her outside the grand ballroom.


    I didn''t waste my time, and I brought Victoria to the underground after I brought her to the balcony of the grand ballroom. And I felt so glad she started to shift when we had already arrived at the underground, but we hadn''t reached the room yet. I could feel every snap of her bones, and I could feel Victoria''s pain as she shouted my name for help, and when she stumbled on the ground, I didn''t have a choice but to carry her as she was writhing in pain and her nails dug on my flesh as her transition continued to transpire.


    I used my feet to push the door of the particular room, and even if she was in pain, I could see the horror on her face as she looked at the surroundings, and her eyes zeroed on the chain at the bedpost, and she was looking at me with pain in her eyes.


    "Oliver, what is going on? Can you tell me why I am in pain?" She asked while she was trying to stand up, but I didn''t let her go, and I slowly put her frame on the bed, and she was holding on to the bedpost and looking at me with anger on her face.


    "Can you at least tell me what is going on?" She shouted at me even if I could feel the pain in her voice, and her eyes were now glowing, and her nails started to get longer. I know her first transformation would be so painful. She will become as wild as the beast in the wilderness, and since she doesn''t know anything that she is a werewolf, the first thing that will come out to her mind after Victoria shifts to her wolf form is to attack, and she would be hungry with fresh meat.


    And her hunger needed to be sated, and the only way for her to do that was to go on a hunt with me, but she could be dangerous to humans, and I needed to tie her on the bed because she would become so strong on her wolf form, and she can''t get outside this room.


    "Am I going crazy?" She asked, and her voice trembled as she tried to fight her transformation.


    "No, Victoria, and I am so sorry, but you need to know the truth that you are a werewolf," I declared.


    "What??? Oliver, please, stop joking. I am in too much pain right now, and what I need is the truth." She begged me while she curled her body on a ball, but because of the continued movements of her bones, she could no longer steady herself.


    "I am not kidding, Victoria!" I answered as I saw her skin raptures, and I could see the anguish on Victoria''s face, and I could say she was beginning to change. I need to do the most sensible thing, even if it will break her heart, and as I pinned her on the bed, I couldn''t stop myself from crying as she looked at me, and she was shaking her head.


    "No, please don''t do this to me, Oliver," Victoria''s voice sounded so weak, but her eyes were staring widely at me. She can''t fight me yet because of the excruciating pain on her entire frame. Still, the moment her transformation is done, she will become stronger than I am because I need to remain human in front of Victoria. And I have to secure her body, even if it pained me.. My heart was breaking, but I didn''t have a choice, and even if it broke my heart, I tied Victoria''s body with the chain while I could see the tears that kept falling on her beautiful face.

 Chapter 95 - Her Transition-Part 2

    Victoria''s POV


    "No!!!! Tell me you are lying to me, Oliver!" I yelled.


    "Please let me go," I begged as he put the chain on both my wrists and ankles. I could tell the room is customized; it is a replica of my room, but the only difference is the sturdy bed and the chain on its bedposts, and I felt so terrified that my boyfriend was doing this to me, but I could see the tears on his eyes as he secured my body with the chain.


    "I don''t want to do this to you, Victoria, but I don''t have a choice; I need to do this for your safety and the protection of all the humans who are attending your birthday party. I love you so much, and I am sorry for doing this to you," He said as I tried my best to get away from him. Still, I knew my effort would be futile since he is stronger than me, and I felt so weak because of the excruciating pain I was dealing with, and I was screaming in pain as I talked with him.


    "I hate you, Oliver; how could you do this to me? If you love me, you will never do something inhuman like this, and if you are true to your word, then you have to let me go right now, don''t put me in this cage." I said in more than a whisper, and I could feel the pain in my heart as I realized Oliver had deceived me.


    "I couldn''t believe that of all people, you will be the one who will kidnap me, Oliver, I trusted you, and I give you everything, all that I am, my body and soul, and how could you betray me? Who is your leader?" I asked, and I could feel my anger boiling inside me, but I couldn''t raise my voice because I felt too weak even to shout at him.


    "I am not kidnapping you, Victoria; I am doing this to keep you safe." He responded.


    "Safe? How could you say that when I felt like dying here, and instead of bringing me to the hospital, you put me in this room, Oliver? I am begging you, and please take me to ther doctor. I need some pain reliever." I pleaded, and he was caressing my face, but I tried my best to avoid his hand.


    "Don''t touch me because I hate you so much," I said.


    "Victoria, you need to trust me, I love you, and I will never do something that could harm you. You are a werewolf, and your first transition would be so painful and dangerous, and I don''t have any other option but to secure you." Oliver said, and I could no longer hear him as my body continued to writhe in pain, and I was crying out loud as I could feel the abrupt changes on my body, and I could feel how my bones snap, elongated and the extreme pain make me cry in pain. My gown was torn into pieces.


    "Please stay away from me! I am not a wolf." I snarled, and I was horrified when I could no longer see my legs, and everything that happened before my eyes seemed so unreal. All the pain I''ve been through was gone, and it felt like my human body had disappeared.


    "No!!!!" I shouted when I saw the fur covering my entire frame, and I felt different. It feels like all my senses are heightened. And I did the most unbelievable thing, I howled, and it dawned on me, Oliver wasn''t lying at all, I turned into a wolf.


    And I couldn''t believe this was all happening to me, and I wondered what I did that I punished this way, and I cried. I never felt so defeated my entire life, and I realized I am no longer the school queen, and I am so horrified that my kind killed Tim, and if the authority finds out I am a wolf, they will be afraid of me, and worse, they will kill me.


    "Victoria, please, talk to me," Oliver said, and I turned my head away from him, and I didn''t expect I would be facing the mirror. For the first time, I saw my face and frame on the life-size wide mirror; Victoria Winner is gone, and my mahogany long straight her is gone, and the only thing I have that reminds me of my human body is my green eyes which are glowing, and staring back at me. And how could I see my green eyes like I was standing so near the mirror, and I realized it is part of being a werewolf.


    I could hear the howling of the wolves outside, and I wondered if Oliver was also a wolf. When I turned my head to look at him, he was no longer inside the room, and I was surprised when I saw his pet. It made me realize I was such a fool; Oliver and Wolfe are one, no wonder he smelled like him, and the betrayal of Oliver became too much for me to handle, and I couldn''t believe he would do something like this to me.


    "Victoria," Oliver called me, and I wonder how he did it? I was looking at him angrily, and I wanted to ask him how can I communicate with him because there were so many things I wanted to say to him.


    "I know you are angry with me for not telling you the truth, but I need to follow your father''s order." He declared, and it made me raise my head, and I couldn''t believe my father knew Oliver was a wolf. I tried to answer him, but I ended up growling at him.


    "You can talk to me through your head, Victoria, and I know you have all the right to hate me, but I hope you will listen to me," Oliver added.


    "How could you lie to me, Oliver?" I asked through my mind, and I was unsure if he had heard me.


    "Because I needed to," He responded, and I wanted to laugh because I learned how to speak using my mind, but I can''t afford to laugh knowing I loathe him for deceiving me.


    "Why? Who are you, Oliver?" I hissed.


    "I am Oliver Prize," He answered.


    "Why did you suddenly appear here in Zenith?" I asked him another question.


    "Because of you, Victoria," He replied.


    "To play with my feelings and mock me?" I muttered.


    "I never played with your feelings, Victoria; my feelings for you are real, and what we have is real." He responded, and I laughed.


    "Do you think I will believe you, Oliver?" I asked, and he looked at me with pain in his eyes, and I averted my gaze from him.


    "How could you keep this secret from me? Why didn''t you tell me I am a monster." I added as I stared at my reflection in the mirror, and I hated myself for being fake. I used to believe I had a perfect life. I am the most beautiful student in Zenith Academy, and not only that, I am intelligent and the daughter of Nicklaus Winner. I used to think I owned the world, but right now, I felt so hurt knowing the life I knew was a lie.


    "Victoria, you are not a monster, and if you are, then you are the most beautiful monster I have ever seen." Oliver declared, and I hate that even if I despised him so much for lying to me, I could feel the strong pull and attraction towards him, and I couldn''t believe that despite everything that happened, I realized I am still in love with Oliver.


    "If I only have a choice, Victoria, I already did it, but I have to follow your father''s order." He responded.


    "Will you please be honest with me, Oliver? Who are you?" I asked him again.


    "And please don''t tell me another lie because I am tired of it, Oliver," I said in more than a whisper.


    "Are you eighteen years old?" I asked.


    "No, I am not. Victoria, I am already twenty-six years old, and I am the CEO of my company at Gallant City. And I am the Alpha of our pack, the Valiant Pack. And I came to Zenith because of you, your father, and the elders of my pack begged me to come here and pretend as a Senior High School student for your protection." Oliver said, and he narrated everything to me, and I learned Zane is one of our kind, and I hated my parents for lying their identity to me.


    And what hurts me the most is the idea that my parents and the man I love lied to me, and they should be the people I should trust the most, but how can I trust them now, knowing they make me so blind about who I am. All my life, I thought I was the luckiest girl on campus in terms of beauty and intelligence, and the wealth of my father was just a bonus, but the truth of who I have wrecked me, and I couldn''t believe the person responsible for Tim''s death is one of us.


    "Your mother has her reasons, Victoria, and whatever it is, I know it was for your safety; they love you so much," Oliver said.


    "What if I don''t want to be a werewolf, and I want to stay human forever until the day I die? Do I have options?" I asked, and Oliver shook his head.


    "I am sorry, Victoria, even if you don''t want to be a werewolf, every month during a full moon, you will always turn into a wolf," Oliver responded as he looked at me with worries on his face. I realized I could no longer stay here in Zenith.


    "You can''t run and hide away from who you are, Victoria, and I just want to tell you many are looking for you, and they wanted to take you away from me, including the black wolf." He said.


    "Is Declan one of us?" I asked, and Oliver said yes, and I was right because I could tell that he had a different smell from our classmates like Oliver, and I know the black wolf is not good, but I never expected Oliver would do something like this to me.. I realized things would never be the same between us because I couldn''t stop myself from hating him for what he had done to me, and it felt like he played with my heart, and I felt more hurt as I thought of my parents for hiding everything from me.

 Chapter 96 - The Hunt

    Victoria''s POV


    Oliver never left the room, but he never unlocked the chain, and I stopped talking with him. I am still in my monster form, and even if I felt so strong and energetic compared to when I was in my human form, I didn''t move. I felt so tired of thinking why I was like this. And I don''t want to accept the truth that I am not human at all. I didn''t know what time of day it was, and I suddenly felt so hungry, and I couldn''t stop thinking about fresh meat. What is wrong with me? Why couldn''t I stop thinking about having raw meat?


    I pretended I fell asleep even if all my senses were on high alert; I know my parents came, but they didn''t get inside the prison they created for me. I wish I would turn back into my human form and find my own place. I don''t trust my parents and Oliver, and I can''t face Lana; how can I tell her I am a monster. She didn''t even come to my birthday party because of what happened to Tim, and if she found out I was one of the werewolves who live in the city, I am sure she would never accept me for what I am.


    But I wanted to finish High School; maybe I could find a place of my own, and I could not even ask Declan for his help because he was one of the people who betrayed me. How could I live my life now? I don''t even know how to go back to my original form? Am I going to be like this forever?


    "Victoria, you need to come with me to the woods." I heard Oliver''s sweet voice, and I hated that he was still guarding me. I knew right away he was in his human form because I could no longer hear him in my head, but I could listen to him in my ears. When I opened my eyes, I hated to see him look so handsome as ever, and I couldn''t stop myself from wanting to be near him, and this time it was something I couldn''t control.


    How can my body betray me this way? I wanted to kiss Oliver, it felt so strong, but I needed to control myself. Why do I feel this way towards him? Why suddenly did it feel like I couldn''t live without him despite all the lies he told me.


    "Victoria, please, you need to satisfy your hunger," He softly said, and I could tell there are two types of hunger I felt right now, I am hungry for food, and I am more hungry to be with him, to feel his touch on my body, and how can I control myself to have this need? I am sure the moment I turn back into my human form, I will throw myself to Oliver right away; I''d rather stay on my wolf form until I learn how to control myself. I didn''t listen to Oliver, and I closed my eyes.


    "It is three days, Victoria; you will die if you will not eat because this is the most critical part of your transition; we can live longer even without food, but you just turned, and you needed something in your system." He said,


    "How can I eat when I don''t want to eat human food, and right now I am thinking about fresh meat," I said through my mind, and I snapped back to reality.


    How can I be absent for three days from school? And it dawned on me it doesn''t matter anymore because I can''t show myself to my classmate knowing I turn into like this, and what if I suddenly turn into a beast in front of them? They will not only laugh at me, but they will hate me, especially the football players; they love their quarterback so much, and if my fellow students find out I am a wolf, they will not hesitate to kill me and give Tim''s death justice on my expense.


    "I know that is why I am here, and I will bring you somewhere you can take your first meal as a werewolf. You need to hunt for your first meal, or else you can''t turn back into your human form; you need to eat fresh animals meat because no human food could satisfy your hunger right now, and you should not encounter any humans because you will attack them." He said, and just thinking about eating fresh meat made me shiver, but the hunger I feel is killing me inside, and I couldn''t take my hunger strike anymore.


    "You said I am a threat to humans; how are you going to bring me somewhere? How about my studies?" I asked, and he came closer to me, and I wanted to bite him, but the moment he touched my fur, I could feel the soothing sensation. I still remember this kind of feeling when I was sleeping beside him in his wolf form, and I wonder why he was on his wolf form even if it wasn''t a full moon all those nights he was with me.


    I know I have so many questions, and I think I need Oliver for now; I need to know everything about being a werewolf. I can''t risk it, and I am afraid if I can''t control myself and I could harm humans. I may be a monster for them if they will see me like this, but I make a vow, I will never hurt any human. And I promise to protect them.


    "I will bring you to a faraway place, don''t worry. Your parents have already talked with the Headmaster of the Academy, and the teachers will excuse you from class until you are ready to go back to school." He said.


    "How about you? Are you going to drop out?" I asked, and Oliver got silent, and I was afraid of his answer because I couldn''t deny it; I wanted to be with him, and how can it be possible to hate someone like this, but I wanted to feel his body on me.


    "Don''t worry, Victoria, I will never leave you. I will be here for you." He said, and his answer made me feel secure. I wanted to be in my human form so that I could naturally communicate with Oliver; I am still new to this kind of setup, and I hate that I have this craving for raw meat; it would be so disgusting just thinking about it, but the hunger I felt is driving me insane, and I couldn''t believe I had survived for three days without eating anything.


    "Tell me when you are ready, Victoria," Oliver whispered in my ear.


    "I will never be ready to be a monster, Oliver, but I don''t have a choice, I felt so hungry right now, and all I can think is fresh meat," I responded.


    "I know." He said as he unlocked the chain.


    "Aren''t you afraid if I will attack you?" I asked, and he chuckled, and I hate why it feels so lovely to hear him laugh.


    "You can''t do that to me, Victoria, I know how much your blood boils with anger because of what I have done to you, but you can''t stop yourself from wanting to have me; I know how much you crave to have me right now." He declared near my ear that brings me tingling sensation all over my skin.


    "I am aware you are experiencing two kinds of hunger. Your craving for raw food and your yearning to have me, and we need to satisfy your hunger for food first, and don''t worry, I will do everything to satisfy you, Victoria." He said, and I couldn''t disagree with him because Oliver was right, and I don''t know if my wolf form would blush, but I felt my face felt so warm.


    I was finally free from the chain, and Oliver carried me as if I weighed nothing at all. And I couldn''t smell any human. Does it mean everyone in the house are wolves? Or are they all gone now? So many questions that needed an answer, but all I am dying to have right now is fresh meat.


    Oliver slowly put my frame at the back of his car, and he covered my body with a blanket, and he ran to the driver''s seat, and he drove away from our mansion, and I saw my parents at the balcony of their room, and I don''t know how I will face them the moment I got back. It was their fault why I became ignorant of who I am, and I realized I only have Oliver right now, and since my parents trusted Oliver, then I''ve got to trust him as well.


    "Victoria!" I heard Oliver''s sweet voice, and when I opened my eyes, I saw his face closer to mine. I couldn''t stop myself from kissing him, and I knew I was in my wolf form, and I may look disgusting, but he kissed me back with the same intensity I was kissing him, and I knew I could never hate him forever. I miss him so much, and I realized how I wish for the past three days I had allowed him to comfort me.


    "I am sorry, I should not kiss you because I am a dog right now," I said through my mind, and he laughed.


    "It doesn''t matter, Victoria, I love you whether you are in your human or wolf form," He answered as he opened the door for me.


    This time I used my legs to jump from the car, and when I looked around, I realized we were on the side of the forest. I could hear the cries of animals, and I growl, and Oliver shifted in front of me on his wolf form, he looked so cool, and I wanted to ask him how he did it, but my hunger was making me disoriented.


    And for the first time, I ran using my four legs, and it felt so unique and liberating as we moved deeper into the forest, I felt like I was connected to the wilderness itself, and I couldn''t believe I loved the feeling of being here. I know how much I love malling and shopping, but I now realize connecting to nature is more satisfying than buying material things in the mall.


    I stopped in my tracks when I found a deer, and I could feel the blood rushing into my system. The will to kill and eat his flesh is driving me nuts. I did what my instinct told me even if there was a part of me that was against it, and even if the human nature in me told me to stop, my animal side won.. I attacked my first prey without care of the world around me, and to satisfy my anger is the only thing that matters to me at the moment, even if I knew I would become a monster.

 Chapter 97 - The Prey

    Oliver''s POV


    I could feel all of Victoria''s pain and her disappointments with me and to her parents, and I couldn''t blame her for being so angry with me. I wanted to comfort her and tell my girl everything would be alright, but how could she believe me when I kept her real identity a secret from her. She wasn''t prepared for this, and I hated her parents too for doing this to Victoria.


    How I wish I had disobeyed Nick and told Victoria what she was, but I couldn''t do it because I made a vow to Nick never to tell her daughter unless she was on her transition period. Victoria was yelling in pain, and the struggle she was having now made my heart pierce in too much pain as I watched her in her agony; there was nothing I could do to help her, and what made her transition difficult was her anger towards us.


    I could see the frustrations on her face when she asked me what was happening with her. It wasn''t easy on my part to witness the love of my life undergo such anguish. I was there watching her every injury as she shifted into her magnificent wolf form. She doesn''t know how beautiful she looks right now on her wolf form as I watched her pretending to be asleep.


    I understand by every beating of her heart that she is still wide awake. I know the worse was over; she couldn''t sleep because of the betrayal that we had done to her. I started to get worried when she stopped talking with me, and I didn''t care if she would be yelling at me as long as Victoria spoke to me. Still, she turned her head away from me, and I wanted to hug her badly and feel her warm body with mine, but I broke her heart, and I didn''t have any idea how to get away from this mess.


    "Oliver, how is Victoria doing? Is her transition successful?" Nick asked from the other side, I knew Zafirah and Nicklaus had arrived, and they were outside, but I was too distracted to mind them; what matters to me now is the woman I love who hates me with all her heart.


    "She looks so gorgeous, Nick, and her transformation was a success, but you made a wrong move, Nicklaus. Your daughter hated us, and it was now her second day, but she ignored her hunger. And I give her credit for being so strong and brave, but I don''t want her to turn into a wild animal if she doesn''t sate her starvation." I declared, and I could hear him release a heavy sigh.


    "I know the consequences, son, but believe me, it was for the best. I know how Victoria cares about humanity, and ever since she was young, and I if we tell her who she is, it will only lead her to run away from who she is, and I don''t want my daughter to end up in the wrong hands." Nick responded.


    "I couldn''t allow anyone to touch and have my daughter and used her for their gain. She is more than a werewolf, son." He said, and I wanted to ask Victoria''s father what she was, but I knew it would be useless because he would never tell me about it, which made me more frustrated.


    "Thank you, son, for being there for Victoria, and I could tell your love for my daughter will make her feel safe and secure." He added.


    "Nick, I don''t have to know how to make her forgive me for lying to her, and I think her anger overshadowed her love for me," I replied, and he chuckled.


    "How could you be so naive, Oliver? Don''t you know after her transformation, her love for you will become stronger than ever? And no matter how she tries her best to hate and forget you, she can never fight her own heart. Her longings to be with you will be her greatest battle." Nicklaus responded, and I never felt so relieved my entire life.


    "That is what you''ve got for trying to evade fate; you don''t show any interest in having a mate for a long time, and look at you now; you are having trouble understanding your mate. Be there for her, no matter how often she yells at you or tells you she doesn''t love you anymore. You''ve got to believe me, Oliver; her words will never mean a thing because she is your fated mate." Nicklaus stated.


    "Thank you, Nick; I thought I was going to lose your daughter," I said as I released a sigh of relief. And I hear my father-in-law laugh.


    "Don''t be silly, Oliver; you can feel it; it became stronger than before, your connection towards Victoria." He replied, and he was right; after my mate shifted, I wanted to leap and be with her on the bed and removed the chain.


    "You have done a remarkable job, son, and I am so happy, and I know your father would be so proud of you like what I feel right now for you. I am so grateful to you for taking good care of our daughter. I give you my blessings to marry Victoria anytime you want." He declared, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I thought of having her as my wife.


    "But I suggest you need to wait for her to calm down before you ask her to marry you if you don''t want to be rejected, we both know how sensitive she is right now, don''t worry, Oliver, I will tell Victoria everything she needs to know in the right time. Trust me, and you have a hell of a mate." He added.


    Nick said goodbye to me, and I wanted to wake Victoria up from pretending to sleep, but I was sure she would never answer me. On the third day, I couldn''t take it anymore, and I knew she could survive without eating anything. Still, I don''t want her to become a ravenous beast if she doesn''t satisfy her anger now, and it would become more dangerous for her, and if she encounters humans, there is a possibility that she will attack them because of her too much hunger for food.


    And that is why I made another lie, and I told Victoria if she won''t eat, she would never turn back to her human form. I felt so glad she bought it, and I will tell her the truth later and explain to her the possible outcome if she continues with her hunger strike, and I am sure she will understand.


    And I was looking at her wolf form in the rearview mirror as I drove my car, and I was excited to bring her to my favorite place. I hope everything will be fine, and I already called Zane to clear the area for a possible human who is trekking or camping in the forest of Gallant near my place, and I couldn''t wait to bring her home and introduce her to everyone.


    I could tell she was shivering because of her hunger. The moment we reached the foot of the Gallant Mountain, I smiled when she jumped from the back seat of my car, and I could tell she was so eager to eat her first prey, but I knew she was yet to face another ordeal after she satisfies her cravings.


    I guided her towards the center of the forest, and I could see her eyes looking for her target and ready to attack at any moment. I was aware her animal instinct was taking control of her body and mind because of how hungry she was.


    When Victoria saw the deer in front of her, I felt relieved that I could see my girlfriend prepare herself to attack her prey. I didn''t need to help her because, with one fluid motion, Victoria struck her target, and she bit the deer''s neck, and she killed it instantly, and I could see how she devoured its flesh without reservation.


    She was eating her heart out without darting a glance at me or her surroundings, and then when she got so full, she suddenly shifted back into her human form. Victoria covered her sensitive parts right away when she realized she was naked, and I quickly moved closer to her while I pulled out my white t-shirt, and I put it on her, and she was shivering and crying. And I pulled her closer to me, and I secured her in my arms.


    "I killed the innocent deer, Oliver, and I am a murderer!" She said while she was punching my chest with her fists.


    "No, you aren''t a murderer, Victoria; it was only a deer, and it is your instinct to kill your prey when you are in your animal form. And in this forest, it is a natural occurrence among the beasts. There would always be a predator and prey in our ecosystem, and werewolves in wolf form will do it for survival purposes." I said as I tried to comfort her, and this was the first time my girlfriend allowed me to soothe her ever since she shifted.


    "Even so, that deer is a living thing, and mercilessly killing it made me a wicked person. I don''t have any right to kill an innocent animal; how much more to savage its body," She answered while her voice was trembling.


    And even if she was crying, I couldn''t stop myself from thinking my shirt looked good on her. I wiped the recesses of blood on her mouth, and she looked at me with so much pain on her face.


    "No, Victoria, you are not wicked, don''t worry, I will tell you everything," I mumbled, and I didn''t know how to appease her.


    "Oliver, how could you lie to me? Why did you allow me to suffer like this? I hate you so much, but I hate myself more because no matter how I wanted to stay away from you, I can''t." She said, and I brushed the tears on her face with my fingers.


    "I know, and I am sorry, Victoria, if I have it my way, I will tell you about it, but your father will not allow me to be with you if I didn''t follow his order, and I can''t stay away from you either because I am falling helplessly in love with you," I said. I wanted to add because she is my mate, but there is time for that; I will not add to her burden right now.


    "I don''t want to go home." She mumbled in more than a whisper.


    "I know, don''t worry, I will not take you home unless you are ready," I said, and she averted her gaze from me when she noticed that footsteps were coming on our way, and I could tell we had an unwanted guest.

 Chapter 98 - The Fight

    Victoria''s POV


    I wanted to vomit after I consumed the fresh meat of the deer, and just thinking about it made me queasy. I always wanted my steak to be well done, and I couldn''t believe I devoured its flesh without cooking it, and the worst part I killed the deer with my own hands, and even if I felt stronger than before, I could feel the trembling of my knees because of what I had done.


    I know I felt so hungry, and I didn''t realize I was on my wolf form for three days, and if not for Oliver, I didn''t know what to do with myself. I felt so full, and I howled until I could feel my body start to shift, and I could feel the same pain, but this time it was abrupt changed. I felt so happy when I realized I had turned back into my human form since I could feel my toes, legs, and arms again, and when I looked at my body, I felt so horrified when it dawned on me I was naked.


    I was lying naked on the grass while I tried to cover my sensitive parts with my hands, and Oliver got to my side right away, and he put his shirt on me, while I could see his chiseled body as he pulled me up with him. And I couldn''t stop myself from crying. I cried because of what suddenly happened in my life that I couldn''t fathom why it had to be me.


    I felt so disgusted with myself since I could feel the blood all over my hands, and I wiped my bloody hands all over to my borrowed shirt because I wanted to take away the remnants of my meal. But I could still feel the fresh blood on my mouth, and I could see the blood on the ground, and I couldn''t believe I killed the deer in an instant by snapping its head. And I turned my head away from my victim because I felt so ashamed and regretful of what I had done.


    "I love animals, and how can I be ruthless like this? If I have to live this way, Oliver, I don''t think I will find happiness ever again. And I don''t think my life still has its meaning. I don''t want to be this kind of monster. And if I am a threat to humans, then I''d rather stay here in the mountain forever." I declared as I was looking at his face.


    "Victoria, once you know all about the secret of being a werewolf, and you will understand our nature, I am sure you will learn to love who you are. You can''t run from the truth, and you can''t live here forever because you have responsibilities, and the best thing you can do is embrace everything." He responded in a soft voice.


    "Embrace? What I have been through was hell, Oliver, and how many times do I have to experience the same pain and agony? It is easy for you to say because you knew you are a werewolf all your life, and I don''t have any fucking idea who I am." I said while I tried to get away from him, but he tightened his arms around me.


    "For the past days, I thought I was becoming crazy, and when I found your body unconscious on your bathroom floor with blood all over your body, it made me so frantic, you don''t have any idea how I felt that night. The thought of losing you was killing me. And you ended up lying to me and tried your best to convince me it was only a dream even if I know I was wide awake that time." I added.


    "And I believed you because I was afraid if you would stay away from me if I insisted what I saw was real, and you will think I am losing my damn mind," I stated.


    "Victoria, I know that you are so angry and disappointed with me, and it would be so hard on your part to forgive me no matter how many times I will apologize to you, and saying sorry would never be enough. And I hope someday you will learn to forgive me." Oliver said as he continued to caress my back.


    "I don''t even know how I am going to live my life now, knowing I am not what I seem. I thought I was perfect and flawless. How could I believe something so insignificant in this life? Isn''t it funny that every girl in the Academy envies me for possessing my mother''s beauty? They didn''t know I am only wearing this perfect beauty as a mask for who I truly am." I stated, and I could see the pain on Oliver''s face as he looked at me with affection.


    "I will always be here for you, Victoria, and I can assure you, I will protect you." He responded.


    "How could I believe you now, Oliver?" I asked, and he released a heavy sigh.


    "Victoria, you are not an ordinary werewolf; your existence is essential to the entire werewolf community, you are our new hope, and we need you, and I couldn''t live my life without you; you are my everything," He said in a husky voice.


    And I hated myself for thinking about kissing Oliver again, and I suddenly felt someone was coming, and I could feel his strong energy envelope the entire place. I could feel the hair on my back stood up, and I never felt this kind of vibe before, and I know I am still new to this world, but the feeling I have is telling me this person has a dark aura in him, and I could hear even the slightest of his footsteps as if he was walking without touching the ground.


    And I could tell Oliver was on his guard, and he was tightly holding my hand, and I could see the worries and uneasiness that registered on his face. I suddenly felt nervous about what will happen now, and I couldn''t believe I needed to deal with another ordeal before I could even find time to accept what was going on with my life. I wish I would have a break from one surprise to another, and I know this person wanted to harm us because I could tell it by how Oliver curled his fist on his side.


    "You need to stay close to me whatever happens, Victoria, you are stronger than you think, and you don''t need to worry; I will fight him, and I will never allow him to lay a finger on you," Oliver said without opening his mouth, and I could tell right away he was communicating with me through his head while he was looking in the same direction where my eyes are staring. My eyes widened when I saw a man wearing a black suit, and I remembered what he had done to me.


    "Please be careful, Oliver. You know, even if I am still upset with you, I don''t want you to get hurt." I responded, and he tightened his grip on my hand.


    "Nothing will happen to me, Victoria; just promise


    me if something will happen to me, try to protect yourself, don''t let anyone take you." He stated.


    "You need to be okay, Oliver; I don''t know what I am going to do with my life without you," I responded, and before he could answer me, the man spoke.


    "Hello, Oliver! At last, you returned to Gallant; it has been a while that I have been waiting for you, and I am sorry if I killed some of your men who tried to stop me when I was on my way here." Our unexpected visitor said, how can I forget the face of the man who kidnapped me when we were on Zafirah Island. And he was the same man Oliver fought that night, and I couldn''t believe he would be here when I was still in my confusion.


    "You!" Oliver said.


    "Yes, it is me!" He answered with a wide grin on his face, and when he turned his gaze on me, I felt my entire body shiver in fear.


    "We meet again, Victoria, and I can tell you already know who you are. Welcome to the real world, my dear," He said while he was giving me his sinister smile.


    "What do you want?" Oliver asked in a stern tone, and the man looked at Oliver, still wearing the same wicked smile.


    "You know why I am here, Oliver." He answered, and with one fluid motion, he shifted into his wolf form, and I was shocked when he attacked my boyfriend, and Oliver transformed right away. They were fighting each other like wild animals, well, I could see two magnificent beasts in front of me, and there is no denying they looked like feral creatures before me, and I couldn''t see any trace of humans at all.


    I could hear loud growls as they continued to fight each other. They both have long pangs, and as they bit each other, I was terrified when I saw blood. And they both tried to bring each other down, but I could see they were both strong, and I shouted when I saw Oliver''s body was thrown on the nearby tree, and I could hear the loud thud as he landed on the hard ground, and I never felt so terrified my entire life.


    And when I looked at our enemy, he was already wearing his black suit, and I wondered how he managed to put on his clothes so fast. And he was moving towards me while I was walking backward away from him while I was still looking at Oliver, and I felt so glad he stood up again, and he still seemed so strong.


    "You can never get away from me, Victoria," The man said, and before he could touch my face, I shouted at him to stay away from me as I raised my two hands to stop him and I was shocked to feel the electricity coming from my hands, and I see glowing lights from my fingertips. And I could see the pain that registered on his face when the lights hit his body, and I saw him retreat without a word, and he disappeared from my sight while I saw Oliver on his human form, looking so stunned.


    .

 Chapter 99 - Welcome Home

    Oliver''s POV


    I wanted to run away and take Victoria with me when I saw our enemy, to keep my girlfriend safe, but I didn''t want Victoria to think I was a coward. And I know my chance of winning against him would be so slim even if I am the strongest alpha all over our community because I need to keep Victoria safe and because he is a hybrid.


    He came from the North, and I know their Alpha wanted to have Victoria, and we all know their kind is dangerous to mess with, their pack was silent for a long time, and everyone believed that they had been waiting for their dark lord, the black wolf. And I could tell violence and killing innocent humans will be happening soon now that they are back.


    I felt glad when the black wolf showed himself to Victoria at the park, and he didn''t bring his soldiers with him. He had been rumored to be living alone, but because of his unique strength and ability, many werewolves chose to follow him and make him their leader, and they worshipped him like a God.


    The legendary black wolf lived silently until recently. He showed up when Victoria''s birthday was coming. I know this man will bring Victoria to his alpha, but even if I don''t have mage power, I believe in my strength and ability, and my will to protect my girl is the best weapon I could use to kill anyone who will try to hurt my mate.


    He leaped and shifted before us, and he attacked me before I could get myself ready because I was so distracted by Victoria''s presence. And I made sure I was shielding Victoria with my body, and I didn''t have a choice but to transform into my wolf form and fight him with all my strength, and I couldn''t deny he is strong, but I know he could never bring me down quickly.


    I bit his neck with my pangs. At the same time, I used my claws to attack his body. When he was losing the fight, that is time, I felt the power coming from his inner body, and I could tell right away it was his mage magic. He was using his dark magic on me, and no matter how I wanted to bite his flesh, I ended up growling in pain as he continued to hit me with his magic, and I felt my body thrown on the air and hit on the tree trunk while I felt so horrified that he will attack Victoria.


    I heard Victoria scream my name, and I got up immediately; I had frozen in my tracks when I saw the love of my life glowing with magic all over her body. My mouth was hanging open as I realized she got some power aside from her wolf strength, and I wondered what she was and what kind of magic she possessed.


    Nick didn''t tell me anything about it, and I could tell Victoria was surprised when she hit our opponent on the chest without realizing it. He was in pain and disappeared in thin air using his mage magic, and I know Victoria didn''t know what happened, but I was too shocked to move my body until I heard her calling my name.


    I shifted back on my human form while I could see the blush on her face when she looked at my nakedness, but I didn''t try to hide my naked frame from her; after all, she had already seen all of me, and there was no part of my body she hadn''t touch. I picked up my trousers on the ground and put them on while I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about what had just happened.


    I felt relieved knowing Victoria could protect herself even without me, but I don''t know about her power, and I wish it would not complicate things between us. I have seen her fur, and more or less, we have the same colors; the base of her fur is grey-yellow, while most of her fur is grey.


    "What happened to me, Oliver? Do you have the same power as me? I mean, I have never seen you use the power from within you as our opponent did to you. I could see the electricity coming from his hand when he made your body fly and hit the tree trunk. I saw a black light come from his hand." She said, and I cleared my throat as I tried to look for the best answer I could provide for her, but it was so frustrating that I didn''t know how to tell her she was different.


    "I don''t know what happened, Victoria, I.." I trailed off, and she looked at me, and I could see the worries on her face.


    "Are you afraid of me, Oliver? I could tell you looked so stunned when you saw what I did to him. Did I become more dangerous? Are you going to tie me on a chain again?" She asked while she was walking backward away from me, and I suddenly felt alarmed.


    "Hey, I promised I will never put you on a chain ever again, Victoria, and you are not dangerous; what I had witnessed is something incredible that until now I couldn''t formulate a word to describe how amazing it was. I am so proud of you, Victoria, and it made me feel so relieved that you can protect yourself by the power you possess." I answered, and I felt delighted when she stopped walking, and she allowed me to hold her hand.


    And now that Victoria shifted and became a full pledge werewolf, I am aware many would come to take her away from me, and I know I should mark her soon before other alpha could do it. I wanted to make it extra special, but after what happened today, I realized I needed to do it tonight.


    .


    "I don''t want to make another lie, Victoria. To be honest, I don''t have any idea what happened a while ago, and werewolves don''t have that kind of magic." I added; she looked at me with confusion on her face.


    "Does it mean I am different from you?" She asked, and I didn''t have a choice but to nod my head slowly.


    "How about him, the one who attacked you?" She inquired, and I took a deep breath.


    "Well, he is a hybrid, and hybrids are the most dangerous opponents that we have; his kind is half werewolf and half mage," I responded, and Victoria''s eyes got so big, and she opened her mouth, but she closed her it without saying anything. I know there are so many things playing on her head right now.


    And if ever she is also a hybrid, we need to keep it a secret from everyone because she can get killed by my own kind. She would be considered as an enemy of the entire werewolf community because we don''t acknowledge hybrids in our society because they are considered a threat to all of us. After all, they are wild and dangerous by nature, and hybrids love killing innocent humans; that is why the council bans them.


    And if this is the secret her father was trying to hide, I can''t blame Nick and Zafirah, and they only did it for Victoria''s own protection. I pulled her with me, and we walked back to my car. And she was silent the entire ride since we left the forest until we reached my place.


    "Wow! I love this place!" She exclaimed when she saw my house, and I felt glad she loved my place.


    "Do you like it?" I asked because I wanted to make sure.


    "Yes, of course, I love it. Is this your house?" She asked as she looked at my three-story white house facing the ocean while the back part is the mountain.


    "Yes, and welcome to my home, Victoria!" I said after I opened the main door, and she was looking at the interior of my house with awe, and I could see the admiration on her face, and she walked on the marble floor with grace.


    This house is one of the properties I owned, I also have one at the metropolis, but I brought Victoria here because I know she just shifted. There is a possibility she will get hungry again, and Nick has already talked with the headmaster of Zenith Academy to allow Victoria to have an online class if she will not go back to Zenith. I would be happier if she were here. And I am dying to have her with me. And I know she will love the serenity of this place.


    "Wow! You are too wealthy for an eighteen-year-old senior student," She muttered, and I laughed, and I felt glad she started talking with me.


    "Don''t worry, and I will tell you everything about me, Victoria," I said, and her face fell, and I wish I had never mentioned something like that to her so her mood would not change, and I know she is still upset and angry with her parents for lying to her, and she still hates me.


    "I am sorry, and if there is only one thing I can do for you to make you forget what I have done to you, I will make it in a heartbeat, Victoria; I don''t want you to hate me forever," I said as I looked at her, and she turned her head away from me.


    "Please come with me to the master''s bedroom so you can take a warm bath," I said, and when I glanced at her, I could see the blush on her face.


    "You mean we will be sharing a room?" She asked, and I nodded my head, and her face turned redder.


    "Yes, we will be sharing a room, Victoria, not only because you just turned, but I don''t want anything to happen with you, and I couldn''t take it if they will take you away from me, and don''t worry, I can sleep on the couch," I said and how I wished she will tell me I can sleep beside her, but I know she is still upset with me, and I know she will come along. And I felt glad she didn''t say anything.


    I took her hand, and together we climbed the stairs, and I felt glad she didn''t pull away, and I brought her to my room, and her face lit up when she saw my room, and she could see the ocean from my bedroom, and she walked towards the glass wall and looked at the peaceful water for a long time. And I couldn''t stop myself from smiling even if I was still worried about her safety as I realized I finally had Victoria in my house.


    .

 Chapter 100 - Who I Am

    Victoria''s POV


    Being a werewolf appalled me, and now another thing happened that made me question my identity, and I wondered who I truly am? I could see the surprise that registered on Oliver''s face, and I knew there was something about me that he was afraid to tell me yet. And I could feel my resentment towards my parents for not telling me anything.


    And I didn''t want to see my dad and mom at the moment because I couldn''t believe they hid something significant to my existence; what if something happened to them and Oliver wasn''t by my side? What could have happened to me? I don''t have any idea what to do with myself, and I could have harmed humans because I know when I was on my wolf form, I could feel the hunger for fresh meat, and I am sure if there is a human nearby, I could attack him.


    And if before I loved everything about myself, right now, I don''t like even a single thing about me, and knowing I was a monster made me want to disappear forever. A werewolf killed Tim, and Lana is not herself lately because of the trauma she had experienced. And how can I tell her I am a werewolf? I didn''t want to lose my one and only loyal friend, and I couldn''t tell her what I was.


    I promised myself that I would give Tim''s death justice, but how can I when I am one of them. I wish I didn''t turn eighteen and I remained a little girl forever, even if my parents are not always around, at least I know I am beautiful and lovable. And I don''t know how I will live my life now, and it feels like I have lost my will to go on with my life; knowing everything I knew about myself was a lie.


    Oliver took my hand, and I allowed him to hold me because I couldn''t deny I drew my strength from him, and I could tell I would be lost without him by my side. He became my only rock amid my confusion, even if I hated him so much for conniving with my parents. But I couldn''t deny I needed him in my life.


    I chose to remain silent because I am still upset with Oliver, and there are many things on my mind. I have so many questions that need an answer. And I don''t have any idea where we are now because all I could see on both sides of the long winding road are big trees, and I realized we are still on the mountain. And I felt too tired to ask Oliver where we were, and no matter how I wanted to keep my eyes open, I couldn''t stop myself from falling asleep.


    And I felt glad I woke up before we arrived at our destination, and I was amazed when I looked at the view before us. We are no longer in the mountains, and I couldn''t stop myself from admiring the breathtaking view of the ocean as Oliver continued to drive his car in silence, and I felt guilty that I didn''t talk with him at all. I thought we would be staying for the night in a hotel, and when he pulled over in front of a beautiful vacation house, I realized he had taken me to his home, and we were in Gallant.


    I was mesmerized by the structure of his three-story house with a fantastic view of the ocean, and I could tell I could live here forever. And it had an infinity pool, and even if I felt so down, there was a part of me that wanted to enjoy this moment with Oliver. I could tell my boyfriend has a taste, as I could see the glass walls of each room, and I am sure it was designed this way so all his guests could see the beauty of the beautiful ocean.


    And I wondered if his parents and siblings are around, and it is so funny that he had been my boyfriend, but I didn''t know about his family, and I only met his best friend, the Vet, and it made me realize Zane was also part of my parents'' scheme. And now I understood why Zane was in the park when the black wolf almost attacked me, and he was there because Oliver was on his wolf form that time and Zane were there too as his best friend''s backup if things turned out badly.


    I hate to think the people I trusted the most were the ones who betrayed me. And I realized I knew nothing about Oliver''s life at all. When he told me he would tell me everything about him, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so upset again because it was already too late, and I was already suffering the impact of what he had done.


    The master''s bedroom of his house was immaculate, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so hot as I looked at his extra king-sized bed at the center of the room with white bed covers. Everything in his room is white, including the pillowcases, and even the leather sofa on the other side is purely white.


    "You can take a bath now, Victoria; I already get the bathtub ready." I heard Oliver''s soft voice, but I didn''t turn my head to look at him. His room was facing the ocean, and I could see the waves pounding on the extensive white shoreline, and at least I felt better.


    I was looking at the water for a long time until I felt I was alone, and when I turned around, I could no longer see Oliver inside his room; I walked inside the bathroom, and I could see that he had already put bath bubbles and essentials oil on the water, and I could also see clean bath towel near the tub. If this is an ordinary day, I am sure I will be overwhelmed with happiness because my boyfriend takes good care of me.


    I took off Oliver''s shirt, which is covered with blood, and got inside the tub, and I felt relaxed as I smelled the lavender oil. I lathered my body with the lavender body wash using the washcloth, and I tried to wash the remainder of what happened in the mountain today. Still, I know the image of the dead body of the deer will be forever imprinted in my memory.


    I smiled when I got out of the bathroom and found a beautiful dress on top of his bed with underwear, I realized it was one of my favorite dresses, and Oliver had prepared everything for me. I wrapped the towel around my head to dry my hair, and I slowly put on my dress, and I gape at my reflection on the full-length mirror; I sighed when I realized I still looked the same, but I felt so sad as I realized the face I saw on the mirror is not me at all.


    "Hey, do you want to come with me?" Oliver said the moment he got back inside his room, and when I faced him, I could feel my heart skip a beat as I watched his handsome face, and I realized he was fresh from the shower.


    "Where are we going?" I asked as I removed the towel from my head; my body felt so weak as I inhaled his masculine scent when he came closer to me. And I could feel the racing of my heart when Oliver started combing my hair, and it felt so lovely to be this close to him, and how I wish everything that happened to me was just a dream, and things would go back to normal.


    He took me outside of his house, and I could tell the place was quiet and secluded since I hadn''t seen anyone. Oliver was holding my hands, and I was in awe as I realized the reason why he brought me outside; it was now sunset, and I was overwhelmed with so much happiness as I watched the sun setting on the horizon; it was a perfect view that I always wanted to behold. The sky was ablaze with red-orange and purple hues from the rays of the setting sun.


    "Wow! It is so beautiful!" I exclaimed, and I felt Oliver''s arms around my waist as he whispered in my ear.


    "And you are the most beautiful creation in this world, Victoria." He declared, and I couldn''t stop myself from having butterflies on my chest as I felt Oliver giving me butterfly kisses on my neck down to my collarbone.


    I wanted to stop him from what he was doing, but it felt so lovely, and I wanted to be closer to Oliver. When he leaned down and captured my lips, I couldn''t stop myself from kissing him back hungrily. We kissed until he pulled me down with him without breaking our kiss, and I realized I was sitting on his lap as we continued to make out, and I needed to stop what we were doing because I wanted to know all about him.


    "We can''t do this, Oliver," I declared as I slid from his lap, and I sat on the sand facing him, and I could see the worries on his face.


    "I am sorry, Victoria; I just can''t stop myself from kissing you." He responded, and I wanted to go back on his lap and tell him I felt the same way too, but I strengthened up and looked at him in the eyes.


    "I need to know you first before I can trust you again, and you have to tell me everything about me," I responded.


    "Of course, I know, and you have to believe me; I don''t want to hide anything from you." He declared as he looked at me in the eyes.


    "Then, I will give you a chance to justify yourself why I should forgive you, and tell me everything that I need to know no matter how ugly it could be." I declared as he took and caressed my hand.


    "I don''t want you to omit anything, and I am ready to learn all about you and about myself; I had already experienced the worse, and I guess nothing can faze me now. All I want from you is the truth, Oliver.." I said, and he nodded his head, and I felt so anxious to learn more about Oliver and me.

 Chapter 101 - Acceptance

    Victoria''s POV


    "Victoria, before anything else, allow me to say, I love you so much, and I just want you to know I will always be here for you. I know you are so upset with your parents and me, but you should know that they only wanted to protect you. I am aware that you have so many questions, and you need answers, and I will try my best to make you understand what is going on with you as of the moment." Oliver said while he took my hand.


    "Your transition was successful because you turned into a werewolf, and you were able to shift back into your human form, and I felt glad you didn''t find it hard on your part to return to your original shape," Oliver added.


    "I already told you about who I am when you were in your wolf form, but it seems like you were too angry with me to remember everything I said back then. Werewolves shift at an early age, and in your case is an exception, and that is why many believed you were something different because this only happened three thousand years ago, and she was the strongest Luna ever born." Oliver contained as he looked at my face without blinking his eyes.


    "She was rumored to disappear without a trace, and the most well-known fortune teller has foretold your birth, and every unmated Alpha all over the werewolf community was waiting for your transition." He said, and everything came back to me, what he said when I was inside my cage in my own home, and I remembered them now, and I wondered why I suddenly forgot what he had told me. And I was able to recall everything, and I thought it was only a dream.


    "You told me you were the Alpha of your pack, and what is unmated means?" I asked when I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so curious.


    "It means werewolf who hadn''t found their mate yet." He responded, and I could see the worries on his face.


    "Are you still single, Oliver? Do you ever love me, or was it part of my father''s plan that you should become my boyfriend?" I inquired, and I felt confused when he nodded and shook his head.


    "What does even mean, Oliver?" I asked again.


    "When I came to Zenith, I was single, and you became my girlfriend." He responded.


    "So does make me your mate?" I asked, confused.


    "I didn''t believe in mating and about love, Victoria, to tell you honestly, I was against it that I should go to Zenith and look out for you because everyone in my pack believes you are my mate, including your parents, and it was because of Nicklaus and my father''s agreement, and that is the reason why I don''t want to know you," Oliver responded, and his answer made me shocked.


    "I hated you before I got the chance to know you because since I was fourteen years old, my father told me you are my future mate, and you were only six years old at that time, and I find it so ridiculous until I became an adult, and I thought everything will vanish in thin air, but the elders of my pack kept reminding me that you are my mate." He added.


    "And I didn''t expect everything I believe in would vanish in one blink of an eye when I first laid my eyes on you, I fell in love at first sight, and I didn''t realize that time you were Victoria Winner, and when our teacher called your name, it feels like the world was playing tricks with me because I couldn''t accept that I fell in love with you on that day, and I realized love exists." He said while his intense gaze penetrated deep in my core, and it felt so lovely to hear that he was in love with me.


    "I tried to stop myself from falling for you; that is why I tried to go out with Keisha, but it was futile since I couldn''t stop myself from being more in love with you, and that is the time I was convinced you are indeed my mate." He added.


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked.


    "It means you are my other half, Victoria, we are destined to be soulmates, and the Moon Goddess chose us to be in love with each other, and I couldn''t believe for how many times I questioned her power, why the Moon Goddess has to choose for us, and why didn''t she gave us the freedom to choose for our mate," Oliver responded.


    "And I felt glad she chose you to become my other half, Victoria, and that is why you haven''t fallen in love with anyone because I am your mate," I said.


    "And how can I believe you, Oliver? What if you are lying again." I stated, and he caressed my face.


    "It is all up to you if you will believe me or not, Victoria, I know I made a big mistake by not telling you about anything, and all you have to do right now is ask yourself if you can imagine your life living without me, and if you don''t want to see me anymore because you can''t forgive me, then I don''t have a choice, but stay away from you, all you need to do to ask me, and I will do it for you. And you don''t need to worry about anything because I will still protect you, Victoria." He declared as he looked at me in the eyes.


    And just thinking about it made my heart bleed, and I could feel the piercing of my heart, and I realized Oliver was right; I don''t think I could live my life without him.


    "Do you want me to take you back to Zenith and leave you alone?" Oliver asked, and I shook my head, and then I bowed down my head, and I looked at my feet on the sand since I couldn''t look at his eyes.


    "No, I don''t want you to leave me, Oliver; I need you in my life. And I know I can''t live without you." I said in more than a whisper, and he pulled me closer to him.


    "Thank you, Victoria; I felt so worried if you would tell me to bring you back to Zenith." He said as he lifted my chin so I would be looking at him, and I shook my head, and Oliver gave me one of his sweetest smiles that will always give me knots on my stomach before he captured my lips, and we shared a passionate kiss.


    "Now, you can ask me anything, Victoria," He declared.


    "When are you going to introduce me to your family?" I asked, and I could see the smile on his face suddenly disappear.


    "My mom and dad both passed away, Victoria, and I am an only child." He responded, and I couldn''t stop myself from scooting next to him as I held his hand.


    "I am sorry to hear that, Oliver," I replied, and he gave me a weak smile.


    "It is okay," He mumbled.


    "I think we should head back now, you can still ask me questions if you want, but I am starving." He said.


    "I am sorry, Oliver, I don''t know how to cook," I said, and he chuckled.


    "You don''t need to worry about it, Victoria, I can cook for you, and I have stayed out helpers, and you don''t need to do anything, you are living like a princess at the Winner Estate, and there is no way I will allow you to do any household chores," Oliver replied to me.


    "And I know you are the daughter of the wealthiest man in the country, and it would be a big slap to your father''s face if I will let you work here." My hot boyfriend declared as he pulled me up with him, and I realized the whole place turned so dark now, and only his house was the only one I saw with light, and when I looked above, I couldn''t find any stars in the sky.


    "Thank you, but I think I should start learning, and it would be for my own good," I responded while he massages my hand as we walked back into the house, and I could tell this was going to be a long night for us because I still have so many questions running inside my head.


    I was leaning on the kitchen counter as I looked at Oliver cooked dinner, and I wanted to help him. Still, he only asked me to watch him do his magic in the kitchen, and I helped him set the table. Still, when I sat in front of the dining table, and Oliver served my plate with Honey Garlic Glazed Salmon with vegetable side dish, I suddenly felt like I was going to vomit, and I raised my head and found him looking at me, and I could see the concern on his face.


    "I don''t think I can eat this food," I said.


    "Is this normal?" I asked, and he slowly nodded his head.


    "Yeah, don''t worry, I know for the next three days you will still be yearning to eat raw meat," my boyfriend responded, and I felt so terrified to undergo the same ordeal once again.


    "No, I couldn''t murder another animal," I responded quickly.


    "You don''t need to kill another one, Victoria; I will do the hunting for you." He said as he held my hand over the table.


    "I know it is still hard on your part to accept the reality, Victoria. Everything is still new to you, but I am sure you will embrace who you are soon, and all you need to do is to follow your instinct, and you don''t need to feel guilty about it because that is in our nature." Oliver declared.


    "I don''t know, Oliver; it is still so hard to understand everything. I have learned that we can only have a happy life through acceptance, but how can I accept the truth that I am a werewolf? " I responded.


    "I know, Victoria, it will take time, and I still believe that when the time comes, you will finally accept who you are, and you can finally find peace within yourself, but always remember, I will be here for you, loving you for what you are and what you will become," Oliver said.. It made me feel a little better, and I hope I can really accept who I am, but I could tell it would be impossible to happen any time soon.

 Chapter 102 - Satisfying Her Hunger

    Oliver''s POV


    I felt glad Victoria told me that she also couldn''t leave without me, and it made me feel at ease that I would need not convince her to stay with me, and the way she looked at me with longings told me she had already stopped fighting herself. I know she wanted to show me she is still upset with me, but I made her understand it was for her own good, and I don''t need to keep her blind anymore; I need to tell her about the possibility that she was a hybrid.


    I cook for Victoria, hoping she will stop her craving for fresh meat, but I know she is still under the goddess curse, which is the craving for raw meat after the transition. For others, it will last for one month, and I know hunting animals for food will never make her happy unless she had learned to hunt at an early age, and her ignorance about who she is made her so different from all of us. She turned at the age of eighteen while most of us will turn between eleven to fourteen years old.


    "When will I stop having these cravings?" Victoria asked as she watched me devour my meal.


    "It depends on how you control yourself," I answered.


    "Do I need to shift into my wolf form before I can hunt?" Victoria asked me while she was looking at me as I chewed my food, and it took me seconds before I could answer her.


    "It is not necessary, you can hunt in your human form, and your cravings will be the same, but your teeth are different; you need your werewolf teeth, especially your fangs, to eat your meat," I said, and her face fell.


    "Can I turn into my wolf form even it is not a full moon?" Victoria inquired, and I looked at her intently.


    "It depends; normal werewolves will not be able to shift back into their human form after their first transition, they will stay in their wolf form for a month, or worse, more than that, and only powerful werewolves can shift back right away," I responded, and I could see the shocked that registered on her face.


    "Does it mean I am one of the powerful werewolves?" She asked, and I nodded my head as I gave her a weak smile.


    "Yes, Victoria, and I could tell the prophecy about you was true, and you are expected to be the strongest Luna, but I don''t want to hide anything from you, after what happened in the mountain earlier today, I could tell, you are different from us," I said, and I could see the worries on her face.


    "What do you mean?" She inquired in more than a whisper. And I wanted to tell her not to worry about anything, but I can''t make another promise to Victoria, and I don''t want her to hate me more.


    "I can''t tell you yet, because I am not even sure of what I have seen, and starting tomorrow, I need to train you, Victoria; I am aware you''ve got the strength and stamina, but you lacked training," I responded, and her mouth hanging open.


    "And why do I need to train, Oliver? You promised to protect me with your life," she said as she looked at me with concerns on her face.


    "Of course, I will never stay away from you, but what if something happens to me, Victoria? What if I die ahead of you? You need to fight and defend yourself because there would be others who will need your protection." I said, and I could see the pain on her face, and she became more confused.


    "Don''t ever say that, Oliver; you have to promise me that you will not die ahead of me. Whatever it takes, you need to fulfill your promise to me." She said as she took my hand over the table, and I smiled.


    "Why, are you going to miss me?" I asked.


    "Of course, you have to stop talking nonsense, Oliver, because I am still angry with you, and please don''t make it harder for me. I couldn''t even understand what was going on with my life right now, and then you''re doing something like that; you have to stop even for a while, and you need to give me a break because I am losing my damn mind at the moment." Victoria declared, and it made me look at her with gentleness.


    "I am sorry, Victoria, I don''t intend to upset you, and I am just wanting to know what your response would be because I wanted to hear that you''re going to miss me," I responded.


    " I don''t need to tell you what would be my reaction because you know how much you mean to me, Oliver." She muttered, and I smiled at her.


    "And right now, I wished to know what we should do now? I want to learn more about myself." She said as she leaned her back at the backrest of the dining chair.


    "Well, your parents have the answers, Victoria, and if you want, I can drive you back to Zenith," I said, and her face fell while she shook her head, and she fell silent as I continued to eat my dinner.


    I couldn''t stop myself from looking at Victoria''s body on the bed, she had been asleep for hours, but I couldn''t sleep at all, and I was lying on my couch, and I wanted her to ask me to sleep with her, but I understand that she hadn''t forgiven me yet, and the urge to have her is killing me.


    I could see her legs because she chose to wear her flimsy nightgown. After all, she felt so hot even if the air conditioning unit is still brand new and working in good condition. And the temperature inside my room is so cold, and I am sure ordinary humans could not stand the cold.


    I needed to get up and find my release because I could feel my erection is getting bigger, and now that I know how it felt to have Victoria, I am dying to take her again. I was resting on my sofa while I could feel the need for my release. I got up, and when I was about to get outside the room, I heard Victoria calling my name.


    "Oliver, please, don''t leave me!" She mumbled in her sleep, and I quickly turned around and strode towards the bed, I smiled when I got near her and realized she was dreaming about me, and I could no longer stop myself from lying beside Victoria on the bed. And when she felt my presence, she snuggled at me.


    "It feels better when I have you beside me." She said, and I realized she was awake, and I could no longer stop myself from kissing her, and when she kissed me back, I felt so happy.


    I didn''t expect the words that she mumbled while she helped me pull down my sweatpants, And I could feel the excitement by her very touch. I couldn''t stop myself from ripping her nightgown, and I grunted when I caressed her supple breasts with my hands, and I could feel her nipples turned harder like diamonds, and I couldn''t stop myself from having a taste.


    "I feel so horny, Oliver, and why did you plan on leaving me here alone in your room?" She whispered while I was sucking her nipple, and she arched her back so I could have easy access to her nipples, and I saw them puckered as I touched them.


    "I didn''t plan on leaving you, Victoria, but I couldn''t stop my erection just watching your beautiful body beneath your see-through nightgown. You tortured me with your gorgeous body, and I wanted to get out to calm my nerves because I couldn''t stop my manhood from getting so aroused." I declared, and I could see how her face turned bright red.


    "I felt the same way, Victoria. I felt so horny right now that I wanted to bury my stiff shaft inside you, but I want to take it slow because I know you are still too tight, we only made love on your eighteenth birthday, and it feels like it was so long ago. And I felt so glad you called my name." I added.


    "How can I allow you to go out when I wanted to be near you, I want your hands all over me, and the need to have you is driving me wild, Oliver, it feels like I couldn''t sleep if you will not satisfy my hunger for you, I wanted to feel your hard rock manhood on me, and I want you to take me the way you wanted to have me, Oliver." Victoria declared.


    "And it feels so nice to feel your mouth sucking my nipples one at a time, while your fingers are massaging my clit, and feel my wetness in your fingers, and I was thinking about those things even if I was in my wolf form, and that is one of the reasons I want to go back on my human form, I want you to take me, and make love with me until you can sate my hunger, and quenched my thirst." She added, and her words are driving me insane, and it made me kiss her and touch her as I had never done it before.


    I was kissing Victoria from her head down to her toes. Victoria''s moans and cries of ecstasy filled the room, and now after her transition, I could tell Victoria became bolder. I kissed her down slowly, and Victoria bucked her hips when I kissed her belly button down to her bald pearl, and I could smell her sweet juices. As I started to lick her, I could feel Victoria''s hand was gripping my hair, and I devoured her pearl with my hungry mouth while my other hand was groping her breast.


    I lapped her with my tongue, and I could feel her juices on my mouth, and her outcry of ecstasy echoed in the entire room. I felt so glad Victoria stopped herself from feeling so angry with me, and she allowed me to make love with her passionately. I took her to the place where she could see the stars, and Victoria came so many times, and I joined her grunting as I sprayed my seed on her.


    And I collapsed on the bed while I pulled her with me, and when she started touching me again, I knew she needed another round to satisfy her wolf side. I felt so happy to give her what she wanted, and we made love again, and I try my best to make her forget everything that happened on her eighteenth birthday, and I only want her to take the pleasure I am giving her, and I couldn''t wait to mark Victoria and ask her to become my wife.


    .


    .

 Chapter 103 - Fighting My Desire

    Victoria''s POV


    I woke up in the arms of Oliver, and I could tell that he really satisfied my needs beyond what I could imagine. But another hunger has woken me up, and it was terrifying and disgusting. And I wonder if I can resist my urge to kill another living thing in my hands. I tried to go back to sleep while I could feel Oliver''s naked body next to mine, but I couldn''t go back to slumber, knowing I felt so hungry. I had only eaten one meal yesterday, and right now, I could hear the outcry of animals calling for me.


    I sat on the bed and leaned my back on the headboard, and I realized I was fully naked, but I couldn''t feel the cold of Oliver''s room even if the AC was blasting with cold air; I got up and opened the closet, and I was shocked to find gorgeous woman''s wardrobe, and as I inhaled the fabric I could tell the clothes in the hanger are all new according to my taste. I am impressed that he has chosen the best apparel for me, but my face fell as I realized all the material possession I have are no longer important.


    I am dealing with something serious, and I could say my new life doesn''t require me to have so many clothes since I will always end up naked in the wilderness because I will never allow myself to shift in the city, I am afraid to hurt anyone, killing animals is still new to me, but I know I will never get used to it. I wish I would be different from other werewolves; I hope the curse will only last today. I couldn''t imagine myself eating fresh meat for the entire month.


    I am afraid if I will get sick because of the raw meat I eat, but I don''t think it matters now, and I could tell going to the hospital will do me no good knowing my vitals and specimen would be different from humans now that I turned, and I wonder what would be on my DNA? Am I more human or animal? I hope I will go back to my usual self and wake up on my bed, where my only problem is what clothes I should wear, or when I can go to the mall to buy another set of wardrobe and shoes.


    I don''t want to hunt wearing a dress, but I couldn''t find anything that will be comfortable running on the ground; all I can see in the closet are beautiful dresses, and I don''t have a choice, I can be seen running outside wearing nothing at all, and Oliver told me he has stayed out maids in his house. I am sure they are here at this hour. I opted to wear the simplest dress I could find, and I didn''t bother to take a bath; how can I make myself presentable knowing I would be hunting for my food?


    I also wanted to bring an extra dress, and I rummaged the drawer to look for a towel; I don''t want to be seen by his household staff with blood on my hands and dress, and I know I don''t have any choice but to start finding my ways on how to deal this type of situation. I only wanted to graduate from High school and run away from home, but right now, I want to run away from who I am, and I know I can never get away from this mess.


    I put on the dress, and I smiled when I could see the reflection of myself in the mirror, and I realized I was still beautiful. It felt like I looked younger today than yesterday; I frowned as I realized how could I afford to smile, knowing I was going to kill another innocent life, and right now I wanted to eat; the hunger I felt was too much. I got out of Oliver''s room in a hurry, and I was running the stairs barefoot, and my steps faltered when I saw a woman cleaning the living room.


    "Good morning!" She greeted me.


    "Hello, good morning!" I responded to her, and I could feel the racing of my heart as I looked at her face down to her neck, and the urge to attack her overshadowed my senses; I could feel the desire to eat her flesh, and it felt like I am turning into a monster now, and I curled my fists on my side. At the same time, I bit my tongue to feel the pain and not the craving I felt inside.


    "You must be Victoria, and it is my pleasure to meet you; you are indeed so beautiful! My name is Carrie, and I will be your helper for your entire stay." She said, and if it is only another day, I am sure I will enjoy her compliment, but I am now controlling myself not to devour her; how can I be like this?


    "Thank you, Carrie; it is nice to meet you too," I replied while I was holding my breath because I didn''t want to smell her. My wolf self is ordering me to attack and kill her. Still, my human nature is trying to control and dominate my wild side, and this is the only way to overcome this stupid thing that is happening to me.


    It dawned on me I needed to fight the animal instinct I had in me, but I felt so hungry, and I could feel the blazing of my eyes that I turned my head away from her because I didn''t want her to see the hunger that I felt.


    "Breakfast is ready, but I guess you are going to ear with your husband," She said, and her last word made me look at her, but I averted my gaze right away. Husband? What is Oliver''s scheme now that he referred to himself as my husband.


    "No, I am not going to eat; I wanted to have a walk on the sand." I lied, and I excused myself from her, and I ran as far away from Carrie, and I didn''t care if she would wonder what happened to me. I made my way to the back door, and I could feel the early breeze coming from the mountain, but I could also smell the saltwater coming from the other side.


    I sprinted in the direction of the woods, and I ran as fast as I could without taking a breath; I couldn''t believe I could run so fast even if I were wearing no shoes, and I didn''t feel tired or feel my pain on my feet, I know running barefoot on the woods could harm me. Still, it seems I felt invincible as of the moment, and I could feel my prey is within the area, and I smiled as I realized I could satisfy my hunger now, and I no longer care about my human nature as the need to have fresh meat consumed my mind.


    I went deeper into the woods, and I could hear wild pigs and deers, and I stopped on my tracks when I found a python as giant as log, and if I was only the old Victoria, I could tell I would be screaming my heart out, but as I looked at it, I don''t feel like eating crawling animal. And I quickly shifted in my wolf form, I could still feel the pain, but I didn''t shout because I expected it already, and yelling will not help me return to my old self. The snake could see the hunger of my face as I turned into a wild beast, and I howled when it slithered far away from me.


    And now I realized I had become a scary monster, and I will be the new queen on this jungle, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so frustrated that my once extravagant social life became pathetic like this, and eating in a fancy restaurant will never look appealing to me now.


    And I felt glad that I could still feel remorseful and sad about what happened to me because it means I am still human. I wonder how I will control myself and forget the animal instinct that I have, but when I look at the rabbit in front of me, I no longer care about humanity as I leaped and captured my target with one fluid movement.


    I devoured its flesh, and I still felt so hungry, and I ended up eating another rabbit, then another one, and I collapsed on the ground feeling so full. In contrast, I could feel the blood on my hands and mouth, and I was crying and laughing at the same time because I hated my fucking life now, and I could never accept who I had become.


    I don''t know how long I have been lying in the grass, and I realized I shifted into my human form again, and I felt my stomach is so full and I felt too lazy to get up when I heard footsteps coming on my way, and I felt so alarmed as I realized I was naked. And this is what I hate the most, being a werewolf, it could be the cause of my forever humiliation. Why do I need to end up naked every time I shift? I wonder if there is another way to stop this from happening.


    I got up on my feet, and I got the dress where I left it off, and just on time I put on my clothes I heard a clearing of a throat. When I turned around, I found a man, and he was looking at me with an unreadable expression on his face, and then he smiled at me, and it was the kind of smile that took my worries away. And my instinct is telling me he could be a friend.


    .

 Chapter 104 - Hopeful

    Oliver''s POV


    I was terrified when I got up from my bed, and I could no longer find Victoria, and I quickly put on my shirt, and I got shorts from the drawer. I walked out of my room in a hurry, and I could feel the racing of my heart as I ran through the hallways and to the stairs, and I found Carrie in the kitchen, and I felt so glad she was still smiling at me, I felt so worried if my girl had already attacked her. I took a deep sigh of relief, but I am still anxious where Victoria could be.


    "Good morning, Oliver!" Carrie greeted me with a broad grin on her face, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling back at her, she has been my helper for so many years now, and even if she is a human, I find her reliable, and I trusted her.


    "Are you looking for your beautiful girlfriend?" She asked, and I could see the happiness on her face. I always come here when I feel tired or stressed with the elders and my company, and I considered Carrie as family, and she knew I didn''t want to have a girlfriend or a wife, but right now, I could tell she is so happy for me.


    "So, you finally find the one, huh?" She asked, and I have always been honest with her, and it feels like she is my mom too, that sometimes she surprises me every time she visits me in my place in the Metropolis, and she will bring me my favorite food.


    "Yeah, and I understand now what you mean when you told me I will believe in love once I will meet the right woman for me, and you were right, Car, when I first met Victoria, I knew right away that she is the one, and I couldn''t wait to marry her soon," I responded while trying to communicate with Victoria through her head. Still, it seemed like she shut off her mind, and I wondered if she already knew how to control her telepathic power.


    "You must be so in love with her that you talk about marriage now; I couldn''t believe you will come back with a girl, well, it is understandable because you can bring home with any girl you like because women in Gallant are dying to have your attention, but no one caught your attention, and you kept telling me love is just a state of mind." She declared.


    "But when I saw your girlfriend, it made me realize those girls could never level her elegance and beauty, and I could tell she is the right one for you, Oliver, and I could see it in your eyes how much you love her." She added, and I beamed at her.


    "I know, Carrie, and I felt so happy that I finally found her, and I admit, I was wrong for saying those stupid things about love," I said, and she laughed.


    "It is okay, all I wanted for you is to experience love, and I am so happy for you, Oliver." She replied.


    "Thank you, Carrie, and please tell me where could be my girl is?" I asked.


    "Of course, Victoria said she wanted to have an early walk on the beach and go to her now; it would be lovely to swim early morning." She responded, and I nodded my head as I excused myself, and I ran towards the shore, but I couldn''t see Victoria from where I was, and I started to get worried, and when I looked at the dock, I felt so glad she didn''t leave me using the speedboat, and I know she can''t navigate the yacht.


    I realized she was in the woods looking for her prey, and I felt disappointed that she didn''t ask for help from me. With a heavy heart, I jogged towards the wilderness and searched everywhere for her, and I followed her scent, and I smiled when I saw the remnants of her meal, and I realized she had consumed more than one rabbit, and I couldn''t believe she will bury her preys on the ground.


    I could tell Victoria''s human instinct will never cloud her mind, and I am sure in no time she can resist the temptation of eating fresh meat and killing innocent animals because she still cares about them even if they are already dead, and she had consumed their meat.


    Then my entire body froze when I got down on my knees and found her ripped dress covered in blood on the ground, and I realized she was walking around the forest naked, and I couldn''t believe why she didn''t ask me to come with her.


    As I tried to track her, I realized someone was in the forest, and I was familiar with his scent, and I smiled when I realized my favorite werewolf is in here. And I ran as fast as I could, and I stopped in my tracks when I heard Victoria''s laughter reverberate the entire forest. And I released a sigh of relief when I saw her body fully cloth, and she wasn''t naked at all, and I realized I underestimated her wits.


    "Oh, that is so funny; I couldn''t believe you will do that to Oliver," She said, and I wondered what they were talking about that she could be laughing at my expense. Still, I know Noel has always been funny, and that is why I love him among all the elders, and he was the one who showed me that he cared about me.


    And ever since I lost my parents, he has been the one I looked up to like my father, and his concern for me always made me smile even if most of the time I told him I am good and I can stand on my own, and I am happy to be alone. And Noel always tells me I was lying, but I will never admit he was right; I needed someone like him in my life.


    "Noel! It is lovely to see you this morning, and I could tell you were telling stories to my girlfriend, and I am sure they are not the good ones, and you are trying your best to make her turned off with me." I declared, and I heard him chuckle, and when I darted a glance on Victoria, she averted her gaze from me, and I could tell she was blushing, and I couldn''t stop myself from walking closer to her, and I took her hand right away.


    "Hello, Oliver, of course not; you know me. I will always make sure that your reputation will remain intact; strong love will never waver shall I say no matter how I will try to ruin your stature." He responded as he grinned at me and walked closer to me, and he tapped my shoulder, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling at him.


    "I felt happy to see you again, Oliver, and I felt hurt that you didn''t inform me you were coming home to Gallant. I could have prepared something for you both." He added, and I saw Victoria stealing glances at me, and I know she felt guilty that she left the house without waking me up, and she made me so worried.


    "I apologized; things got so crazy lately, and please, allow me to introduce to you my lovely girlfriend, Victoria," Noel didn''t let me finish my sentence as he cut me off.


    "There is no need to do that, son, I already introduced myself to Victoria, and we are having a good conversation before you arrive," Noel stated. I could tell Victoria liked him, and I felt so glad because I wanted her to trust him. After all, he is my mentor, and I think my girlfriend would be more comfortable with Noel if he trained her.


    "Would you like to join me to eat breakfast?" I asked him, and he beamed at me.


    "I would love to, Oliver," He responded right away.


    "Then, please come with us. Carrie prepared my favorite food for breakfast," I said, and Noel has been my regular guest on my beach house aside from my best friend, and he didn''t waste any more time as he walked ahead of us.


    "Are you okay, Victoria?" I asked my girl in more than a whisper.


    "Not really, but I am a little bit okay today because he came when I needed someone I could talk with," Victoria responded, and my guilt was eating me up, and I couldn''t believe I overslept because of the mindblowing lovemaking that we shared last night.


    "I am sorry, Victoria; I should have come with you and been there for you," I said, and she squeezed my hand and smiled at me.


    "It is okay, Oliver, you were sleeping like a baby, and I don''t want to disturb your sleep." She responded, and I felt so glad that Victoria started to talk with me with enthusiasm.


    "How was your breakfast?" I asked, and I could see how her face turned sour.


    "I don''t want to eat fresh meat anymore, but I couldn''t stop the craving that I feel, and I hate every second of it, but my animal instinct is driving me crazy; I need your help, Oliver. I wanted to stop this craziness." She responded, and it was my time to squeeze her hand.


    "Victoria, it is not craziness, the craving for fresh meat will always be part of who we are, but you have to trust me; things will get better," I responded, and she darted a glance at me before she turned her gazed on the back figure of Noel.


    "How?" She asked, and I could feel the frustrations on her voice.


    "Once your hunger for raw meat is sated, you will learn how to control yourself in the long run," I replied.


    "I vomited almost everything that I eat." She responded.


    "Well, it was because of your human nature trying to control your wolf self; when you are in your wolf form, try to listen to your inner wolf self, and stop fighting the urge that you feel, you need to let go so you will learn to control yourself," I said, and she looked at me. At the same time, I guided her through the back front of my house.


    "Do you think I can control myself?" She asked.


    "Of course, Victoria, you are destined to be the strongest Luna, and I am sure you can if you will only believe in yourself, and I promised you I will be with you every step of the way," I said.


    "I am proud of you today, Victoria; you bring extra clothes, and do you know what it means?" I asked, and she shook her head.


    "It is progress that you are starting to embrace your wolf nature.." I softly said, and the smile she gave me is enough to make me feel so hopeful that Victoria will learn to love her wolf nature soon.

 Chapter 105 - I Need To Lie

    Victoria''s POV


    My gut was telling me I could trust the man standing in front of me, yet my mind was instructing me to run. I am new to this werewolf thing, and I don''t know what I should do, and I am afraid if he had seen me devoured my meal for the day, and I am just thankful, I have already eaten, or else I could have attacked him already.


    He looked intrigued, and the smile that I saw on his face was very comforting that I wanted to be in his arms. I could tell he was older than my father, and what fascinated me was he was wearing a suit early morning inside the forest, and I wondered if he could be Oliver''s friend and if he was living on the other side of the mountain.


    "Hello, my dear, how are you this morning?" He asked, and even his voice was soothing to my ears.


    "Who are you?" I asked him with apprehension in my voice.


    "Oh, I am sorry, I forgot my manners; I am Noel, and I am one of Oliver''s friends. Welcome to Gallant, Victoria," Noel responded with a wide grin on his face.


    "How did you know my name?" I inquired, and his smile broadened, and I''ve got so curious why he knew my name when I only arrived yesterday, and I hadn''t seen anyone, and Carrie was the only person who knew I was here.


    "Words travel fast in this place; besides, I know you, Victoria, and I am one of your father''s acquaintances, and I am also aware you are my boy''s girlfriend." He said, and my eyes got so big.


    "Oliver told me his parents are dead, don''t tell me he was lying to me?" I asked, and his laughter echoed the entire place, and I could see the amusement in his face.


    "No, he wasn''t lying at all; I considered him as my son, Victoria; he is so dear to me, and that is why I always referred to him as my boy." He responded, and I could see the love on his face for Oliver.


    "Ever since his father died, he became my son, even if we are not related by blood, and he respected me as his father." He added.


    "You know his secrets?" I asked like a little girl so eager to hear his answer.


    "Of course, my dear, and you don''t need to be afraid of me because I am also one of the beasts in Gallant, and I love raw meat, Victoria, when I am on my wolf form." He declared, and his confession made me walk closer to him.


    "Are you sure you are one of us?" I asked, still unable to believe I would meet someone like us.


    "Why would I know Oliver is a werewolf if I am not a wolf?" He asked, and this time he communicated to me through his mind to prove his point, and I relaxed for the first time, and I lowered my guard down.


    "That''s it, you need to trust me, and I am excited to know you more, Victoria, I have seen your pictures, but those images don''t give you justice; you are more beautiful in person." He said, and I could tell I blushed.


    "Thank you," I replied.


    "And even if I don''t see your photos, I am sure I will still recognize you because you looked like your mother now in her teens, and you even got her sweet voice, and no wonder our Alpha fell in love with you." He declared, and just thinking about the previous night with Oliver made me flush.


    "If you want to learn more about our kind, don''t hesitate to ask me questions, Victoria, I would be glad to be at your service," he added.


    "I have so many questions that I don''t even know where to start," I replied, and he laughed.


    "Of course, you didn''t have any idea who you are until recently, but I am so proud of you. I could tell you are trying your best to accept the reality that you a werewolf." He said.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to be like this; I want to stay human forever, and how I wished everything that happened to me was only a dream," I stated.


    "If that would be the case, you also wanted to forget about Oliver? If what happened to you was merely a dream, then you will no longer see Oliver because he belonged into this world, Victoria, and I know how much you care about him." He said, and I fell silent, and he was right.


    I couldn''t imagine my life now without Oliver, and the only way to be with him is to live in his world and be with him. How I wished Oliver was only a human so things would not be complicated like these. My world turned upside down when I learned I was a werewolf, and almost all the things I believed that matter in this world seemed to lose their meaning.


    "Is Oliver have a higher rank than you?" I suddenly asked because I didn''t want to continue talking about how I felt for Oliver.


    "Of course, Victoria, he is the Alpha of our pack, and it means he is our king. His words will always be final, and we will always listen to him, but when he was younger, I always punished him every time he committed a mistake." He said, and my eyes widened.


    "You did? Is he a bad boy growing up?" I asked, amused, and I suddenly wanted to know everything about Oliver, including his childhood.


    "He is not a bad boy, he wanted to protect the weak, and Oliver ended up beating the bullies at his school, and that is why humans thought he was a bad boy, even if his father was still alive; I had always been his second father. And his dad trusted and gave me all the right to discipline his son, and I ended up giving him punishment every time he didn''t follow the rules." He answered.


    "What was he like when he was a kid?" I asked, and he grinned at me.


    "He has always been charming, Victoria, and many girls liked him even if he was a young boy because he was so tall for his age, and when your boyfriend shifted for the first time, he wanted to devour a lion or a tiger." He said, and I couldn''t stop feeling so shocked, and I laughed.


    "Yeah, everybody in his age group would talk about eating deer and rabbit on their first hunt, but he was so different from them," Noel added, and I could see how much he adores Oliver, and I couldn''t deny I love my hot boyfriend more than I can imagine.


    I was talking with Noel, and I admit he helped me feel better, and the nauseous feeling I had after eating the rabbits faded as I listened to his stories about Oliver''s life. And right now, I wanted to see Oliver as a child.


    When I felt Oliver''s strong presence, I couldn''t stop the racing of my heart, and I know I always feel this way every time he is near, and the moment he looked at me, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so guilty that I left without waking him up. I could tell right away that he was close with Noel, they talked to each other casually, and I could see the affection on Noel''s face every time he looked at Oliver.


    I felt so delighted when Oliver invited Noel to have breakfast with us because I can''t deny I liked him, and the way he talked with me feels like he was only talking with his daughter.


    Oliver held my hand as we headed back to his house, and I could feel the electricity travel from my fingertips down to my spine. I felt so hot all over my body, and ever since I shifted, I could feel that my feelings for Oliver intensified, and just thinking about losing him terrified me.


    And I know from now on I need to try my best to accept who I am to give Oliver peace of mind. I know it will never be easy on my part to accept everything with open arms and mind, but Noel''s words lingered on my mind, and he was right; I couldn''t imagine living my life without Oliver by my side.


    "Hey, do you want to join us in the dining room?" Oliver asked me the moment we got inside his house.


    "Yes, but I need to take a bath first," I said, and he gave me a quick peck on the lips, which made me feel so conscious because I know I reeked with rabbit''s blood, but my boyfriend doesn''t mind at all.


    "See you in a while, Victoria," He mumbled, and I nodded my head at him, and I excused myself from them. I made my way to the grand staircase, feeling a little better, and the moment I opened my bedroom, I could hear the ringing of my phone; and my heart sank when I saw Lana''s name on the screen.


    I felt so guilty because I had received so many missed calls from her after my eighteenth birthday. For three days, I didn''t get the chance to open my phone because I was in my wolf form, and Oliver made sure that my phone had enough battery even if he didn''t answer any of Lana''s calls.


    I swiped my phone to answer her call because Lana is my best friend, and I know she needed me so much after what happened to her, and I couldn''t stop feeling so sad that I could no longer be there for her, and I was speechless as I listened to her voice.


    "Victoria, I know you are there listening to me; please don''t hang up on me. I am aware you are upset that I didn''t attend your birthday party, but not answering your phone and my messages were torture; I am sorry, I know I promised to be with you on your most awaited day, but I bailed on you because of what happened to Tim. I know you have all the right to hate me." She declared, and I could hear the worries in her voice, and I realized I missed my best friend so much.


    "How could you leave me without saying goodbye? I don''t deserve this, Victoria, I came to your house, and Celia told me she didn''t have any idea when you would be coming back; I don''t even know where you are, you used to tell me if you will go on a trip with your parents, and Oliver was absent for two days now, I don''t know what happened why you suddenly left, and I felt so guilty. I hate it when you are angry with me." She added.


    I don''t know how to tell Lana about me, and I am not sure if it would be safe to say to her what I am; she is my best friend, and I don''t want to hide anything from her, but I know I need to lie to my best friend for the first time for the sake of our friendship because I can''t tell her I am a wolf because I know she will hate me forever.. I did the most unbelievable thing since I was not ready to speak with her yet; I ended the call without saying anything to my best friend as my tears fell down on my cheeks.

 Chapter 106 - The Only Thing That Matter

    Oliver''s POV


    "What?" I asked Noel when I found him staring at me after turning my head to face him since I was looking for Victoria to come inside, and I felt so anxious about what took her so long to join us in the dining hall.


    "Well, I couldn''t believe a time would come that I will see you like this, Oliver." He responded, and I raised a brow at him.


    "Do you think I became a different person, Noel?" I asked.


    "Physically no, you are still the same, the talked of the Alpha community, you still look attractive, but I could tell your arrogance has gone after you met Victoria, and it is a good sign, and I am so proud of you, son." He said, and I released a deep sigh.


    "Okay, fine, I conceded, you were right, love exists, and it made me feel like a different person, and I finally found someone who made me realize I wanted to offer everything I have for her, including my life, and now, I concluded, the mate thing is real," I said as I looked at him in the eyes, and he was broadly smiling at me.


    "And now you admitted you were wrong, and this is the first time that you have done something like this ever since you were a kid because you always insisted what you believe in is the thing that matters, and you don''t care and listen to the opinion of others with regards to the matter of the heart." He declared.


    "And I wanted to congratulate you for falling in love with your mate, well, it is expected for everyone to feel that way the moment they will meet their other half, and you are the only one who was so adamant in believing in us about finding your mate." He declared, and I know he was eight.


    "And now everybody in our pack was waiting for your return because they wanted to show it to your face. You were wrong." He added.


    "Don''t worry, I will face them all with my head high; I know I was wrong all along, but I needed your support in protecting the woman I love, I don''t know what the deal of the black wolf with Victoria is, and I am sure Nicklaus is hiding something from us," I said. And I could see the worries on his face right away.


    "What do you mean?" Noel asked me.


    "He told me the black wolf came because of Victoria''s great-grandfather, and his men are now all over Zenith, and I am sure in due time they will reach Gallant," I added.


    "Well, why we should worry about them, Oliver? We are stronger than any other packs because we have you, and knowing your special ability gives us an advantage." He responded, and I shook my head.


    "Noel, they are hybrids; how can we fight them?" I asked.


    "Don''t underestimate your agility, Oliver; before a mage can chant a spell, I am sure you can already take him down because of how fast and accurate you are; besides, they are not many, their numbers are decreasing, according to my source because of the black wolf." He said, and I furrowed my eyebrow.


    "He will kill his men if he got angry and devour their flesh in front of his followers, the black wolf became more wicked, and they crowned him as their King, so the black wolf is now the King of the hybrids since he is the strongest amongst them, and I could tell every time the black wolf devoured his follower''s meat, he became stronger, it seemed the power of the dead hybrid will transfer to his body," Noel added.


    "And I think that is the reason he wanted to create more hybrids for his consumption alone, and maybe we can ask help from the mage king and ask for their assistance because I heard they are now getting alarmed by the disappearance of his men." He said, and I looked at him for a long time, and I know I am willing to do everything for Victoria''s sake.


    "Do you think the council will allow that kind of occurrence? You know how they wanted to become independent from any supernaturals, and they don''t want to ask any help from anybody else aside from our kind." I said.


    "Well, I know Angus will listen to Nicklaus since they are also close, but Angus was closer to your father, and your dad and Nick were the ones who put him in that position; being head of the Werewolf council gives him power and influence to all the Alphas all over the country." He said, and Angus is also one of my godfathers.


    "And I think you can also convince him, Oliver." He added, and my face fell because it had been a long time I last saw him. After all, he was also like Noel; he kept reminding me about Victoria being my mate.


    "Maybe I will face him when I am already married to Victoria because I pissed him off the last time we met at Zenith," I said, and he gave me a weak smile.


    "I know, well, I am sure your godfather will be happy the moment he found out you already make Victoria your girlfriend." He replied.


    "Maybe, but knowing we got so many enemies now from left to right, I am so afraid for Victoria''s safety, and I wanted to ask you to help us," I said.


    "Of course, I will always be at your service even if I am already old." He said, and I laughed.


    "You may look older than me, but I know your strength, and you are still a powerful werewolf. And everyone in Gallant knows you are stronger than the younger ones." I said, and his laughter warmed my heart.


    "Victoria''s great-grandfather wanted to have her too, and that is why Nick asked me to look after his daughter, and I know he deployed his men around my place without Victoria''s knowledge, and now the hybrids are looking for her too to offer her to the black wolf, and other alphas wanted to kidnap my girl to make her their mate, so many enemies, and it makes me so paranoid," I added. I could see the amusement on his face.


    "I could tell you are crazy about her, Oliver, you never felt so stressed before, and nothing can faze you, but right now, I could see the worries on your face. Don''t worry, Zane already scattered our men together with Nicklaus''s army." He said.


    "But once the hybrid will attack, we know they will win against our men," I responded.


    "Don''t underestimate our men, Oliver, and you train our army." He said.


    "I know, but I wanted to give Victoria a chance to live peacefully here in my rest house, and if she finds out men are fighting because of her, I know she will feel guilty again," I said.


    "Don''t worry, your place is secluded, and it will take time for them to locate you." He responded, and I relaxed a little.


    "I am sure the enemies will go to your residence at the city center, and you better go there once in a while so they can smell your scent, and they will think you are staying there as of the moment." He said.


    "I will do that tomorrow; I needed to report to the office anyway, and of course, to have meetings with you," I said, and he smiled.


    "I needed to go back to Zenith," I declared.


    "Why did Victoria ask you to bring her back to the Winner estate?" He asked, and I shook my head.


    "No, she doesn''t want to see her parents yet; she is still angry with them, but I needed to speak with Nicklaus, and I think it is about time he should tell Victoria the truth. Nick promised me he would tell my girlfriend everything she needs to know after she turns, and with so much going on, I think the best thing he can do is tell his daughter everything, especially the reason why he doesn''t want Victoria to meet her great-grandfather." I declared.


    "You could be right, Oliver; I could tell something is going on, and Nick doesn''t want to tell you anything because it could be something you should not know." He said, and before I could reply, my heart was beating so fast, and I could tell right away Victoria was coming.


    She looked so beautiful wearing a halter red dress, and I could see her flawless skin as she came closer to me. She gave Noel a shy smile, and I stood up and pulled out a chair for her.


    "Thank you, Oliver," She said, and I smiled as I sat beside her, and I could see her eyes got swollen, and I wondered why she was crying, and I could tell she still felt guilty for eating the rabbit. Noel started eating his breakfast in silence.


    "Hey, is there something bothering you, Victoria?" I asked through her mind as I started putting fresh fruits on her plate, and I felt glad she didn''t say no to fruits, I smiled as I realized she was trying to have a normal life now, and I hoped my girl won''t vomit the human food she will eat today.


    "Yes, Lana called me, and I missed her so much, and I only wanted to hear my best friend''s voice, and she was begging me to listen to her, and I don''t know what to tell her because I can''t tell her what happened to me, so I did something most terrible thing, I ended the call without saying anything to my best friend." She responded.


    And I could see the sadness on her face, and I wanted to do something to make her feel better. Still, I realized no matter what I do, I can''t undo what happened, and the only thing I can do for Victoria is to comfort her, and keeping her safe is the only thing that matter, and how can I tell her enemies are hunting for her, she is already having a hard time, and I don''t want this information to add to her burden.


    "I know how you feel, but you can call Lana next time when you are ready," I said, and I held her hand under the table.. I felt relieved when she gripped my hand, and when she took a bite-size of the melon on her mouth, I smiled as I realized she was trying her best to accept the changes in her life, and I made a vow to myself to love her every day of our lives and make her happy in my arms.

 Chapter 107 - Responsible

    Victoria''s POV


    I was on the balcony watching the waves, and I felt so at peace as I watched them pounding at the extended shoreline of the beach; and I could feel the ocean breeze lull me to sleep, and I couldn''t believe I fell asleep in the rattan sun lounger. And when I opened my eyes, I was already in Oliver''s arms, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so thrilled to be with him.


    "Where is Noel?" I asked.


    "He went home, but don''t worry, he will come back tonight to have dinner with us, and he wanted to hunt with you tomorrow morning." He responded, and I was a little excited and anxious at the same time knowing Noel would be joining me on my hunt tomorrow.


    "Can he train me instead of you?" I asked as I looked up at his face.


    "Yes, of course, he can, but I felt hurt why you wanted to train with Noel when you can have me as your teacher." He replied while he caressed the back of my arm, and I could see the pain on his face.


    "Well, I don''t think I can learn from you, and I am afraid if we will end up making out instead of training." I declared, and Oliver laughed.


    "Clever answer, Victoria, and you were right; I know I can''t stop myself from kissing and touching you every time we are near each other, but when it comes to training, you can trust me that I will be a good instructor. And I can show you how good I can be if you will go training with me." He said, and I peeked at him before I returned my gaze on the white sand.


    "All I have are dresses on my closet; I couldn''t train wearing gowns," I responded.


    "You have training clothes on the lower right dresser on the closet." He replied.


    "Can we train now?" I asked, and his face lit up.


    "That''s my girl, always eager to learn," Oliver stated, and I could feel he was so proud of me.


    "Well, I don''t have a choice but to try my best to accept all the impossible things that are happening around me. From the time I learned I am a monster, I wanted to disappear from this world because I don''t like who I become." I said, and I could see the concern and sadness on his face.


    "Victoria, please stop calling yourself a monster; you are one of the most beautiful creations I have ever seen, even if you are in your wolf form. And you are the strongest Luna ever born, and you don''t realize yet how beautiful you are, and the power you possessed is extraordinary," Oliver responded.


    "Are you sure about that? I know you are hiding something from me, Oliver. And I could tell I am so different from you." I responded, and he suddenly tensed up.


    "I wanted to tell you about it, but I don''t know how to explain what is happening with you, but I am sure you are one of us because you shifted into a wolf, and I am certain you are more than a werewolf." Oliver declared.


    "I am sorry, Victoria, if I don''t have an answer to some of your questions, and I think we need to go back to Zenith one of these days because I need to speak with your father." He added, and I suddenly felt alarmed.


    "I don''t want to go back to our mansion, Oliver, not at this time," I replied.


    "I know, but you need to speak with your parents sooner than later, Victoria, if you wanted your questions to have some answers, and I need to know why you have powers that vary from us," he continued.


    "Do you think I am dangerous?" I asked, and he shook his head, and he kissed my forehead.


    "You are not dangerous, I know you will always have your good nature in you, and that is why you felt guilty every time you killed your prey, even if you did it when you were in your wolf form. Meaning your human instinct is more dominant than your wolf self." He said, and I don''t know if it is a good thing, but all I want is to stay human, and I dreaded shifting every time I felt so hungry with raw meat.


    "Can we train now?" I asked since I didn''t want to talk about meeting my mom and dad, and I was not yet ready to face them because I could still feel the pain of their betrayal.


    "Sure!" He said with a broad grin on his face, and he pulled me up from my seat, and together we walked back inside his bedroom, and I smiled when he grabbed the training clothes from the drawer, and he handed them to me, and he also pulled out the running shoes from the rack, and he put it in the floor with sacks.


    The black leggings and racerback shirt felt so comfortable on my body, and I put on my shoes in haste, and when I raised my head, Oliver was Oliver at the door waiting for me, and he let me get out ahead of him.


    "Where are we going to train?" I asked, and he smiled at me.


    "I have a gym at my basement if you want, but if you wanted some fresh air, then we can do your training at the seashore or in the woods, but I think it is better to get started here in front of my house." He said, and I smiled at him. And I could tell it was a good day for training because the sun didn''t come out today; it remained hidden beneath the clouds.


    "Why do I need to train again?" I asked, and he gave me a coy smile.


    "So you will learn how to defend yourself; I already told you why you needed to train, and I think you have forgotten everything, or you are just trying to mess with me." He said.


    "How many enemies do we need to face, Oliver, that my father needed to deploy his men in here?" I asked, trying to look calm, and I could see the shock on his face.


    "You can''t hide it from me, I can feel their presence, and I only tried my best to ignore them, but there are too many of them that I couldn''t stop myself from hearing their movements even if they try to walk around the area unnoticed, and I could listen to their conversation even they are far from us, and they are talking about enemies" I added, and his face pale.


    "I don''t want to scare you, Victoria, but many men are looking for you since unmated Alphas all over the country wanted to have you as their mate, and the black wolf is among them. He is the king of the hybrids, and he wanted you to become his bride." He said, and I could feel goosebumps cover my entire skin.


    "Why?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Because you are special, Victoria, you are prophesied to become the strongest Luna, and I know the black wolf wanted to have you not only to make you his bride but because he wished to use you for his benefit since he wanted to become the strongest werewolf," Oliver responded.


    "And the black wolf loved killing innocent humans, and war between humans and werewolves is possible since he started spreading havoc in the community, like what he did to Tim." He said, and I couldn''t stop myself from remembering Tim''s death, and I could feel the anger boiling inside me.


    "Can we defeat him?" I asked, and he looked at me for a long time.


    "Yes, and you are the only hope of everyone because the well-known seer who came from the witch clan foretold you are the only one who can kill the black wolf." He said, and my mouth hung open.


    "What? How can I kill the black wolf when I don''t even know how to fight, and I am a girl, and I don''t think I can kill anyone, Oliver." I said while I couldn''t contain the trembling of my voice, and my boyfriend squeezed my hand.


    "I know this information would be too much for you to handle, but when you realize the humans need your help, you will no longer hesitate to do it, and I am certain you will never allow the black wolf to attack the students at Zenith Academy ever again ." He responded.


    "I just want you to know I will protect you whatever it takes, Victoria, even if you are stronger than I am." He said, and I shook my head.


    "That would be ridiculous; how could you even say that when you are towering over me, and you have a strong body, and you can easily lift me without a sweat? While I can''t make you budge even if I will use all my strength on you." I responded while I was still unable to believe what Oliver was saying.


    "I don''t know how to convince you yet that you are more powerful than I am, but I am not lying to you, Victoria, and the best thing we can do right now is to start your training since we can''t afford to waste time knowing the enemies are coming for you, Victoria," Oliver said. I could feel the hair on my nape standing with fear.


    I let Oliver hold my hand as we walked towards the sand, and when he asked me to run with him, I followed his instructions. And as we jogged as far away from his house, my mind was somewhere else because I couldn''t stop thinking about the black wolf and the possible attack that might happen in the Academy.


    My boyfriend had a point, even if I don''t know anything about my power yet, I am aware I will never let the black wolf kill my fellow students at Zenith, and even if I wanted to stay here at Gallant with Oliver, I know I can''t sit around and wait for the wicked king to capture me.


    If what Oliver had said were all true, and if I am the only person who can defeat the black wolf, then I should train and learn how to wield my magic to win against the dark forces.


    And I can finally give Tim''s death justice, and I know my training will never be enough knowing the enemies are coming. Still, I will make use of my remaining time, and I will do everything I can to keep the humans safe, especially my best friend, Lana.


    I know I had to go back to Zenith City. Still, I needed to stay here until I could control myself.. I could go back to eating human food because I can''t afford to go back and end up hurting humans; I wanted to become a responsible werewolf so I could make Oliver proud of me.

 Chapter 108 - Optimistic

    Oliver''s POV


    I talked with Noel at the front porch before he left my house, and when I got back inside, I was looking for Victoria, and I couldn''t believe I would have this kind of emotion within me. It feels like I couldn''t stop myself from missing her even if I was with her a while ago, and then there is always fear in my heart that I will lose her at any moment, and that notion terrifies me.


    "Carrie, I want you to prepare dinner for five tonight," I said.


    "The usual crowd?" She asked, and I smiled, knowing she really knew me.


    "Yes, of course, and there is additional to that crowd, the woman who made my life worth living for, and you were right; love is real, Carrie," I said with a wide grin on my face.


    "I told you, and I felt glad you found her, Oliver, and I feel at peace now that you have someone in your life that you loved you more than life itself." She replied, beaming at me.


    "Me too, Carrie," I responded, and I said my goodbye to hear, and then I searched the house for Victoria. My heart swelled when I found her sleeping on the lounger on the balcony of my room, and I realized she must be so sleepy after consuming three rabbits. I couldn''t stop myself from sitting beside her, and I put her head on my lap while I put my hand on her waist and my other palm caressed her hair. It feels lovely to look at the beach with Victoria in my arms.


    I have always loved this scenario, but right now, I could say it feels more satisfying to have her in my life. Then, I realized I needed to tell her everything except his father''s secrets since I knew nothing about them. I asked Victoria to start her training, and I plan to do it later this afternoon, but when she asked me if we could do it right away, I felt more thrilled.


    We ran for miles, and I felt impressed with her strengths and energy now, compared to when she hadn''t shifted yet into her wolf form. I know I should have her endurance training every morning, and then we will focus on her strength workout in the evening.


    We don''t have enough time, but she is intelligent and strong, so I don''t think we will have a problem with her learning the things she needs to protect herself and others. She was silent during our entire run, and she didn''t complain until I called it a day.


    Victoria was sweating, and her face flushed. When she looked at me, I wanted to kiss her sweet lips right away, but I controlled myself because I didn''t want her to tell me she was right; I couldn''t be a good teacher towards her, so I made a promise while we will have our training, I will keep my hands and mouth off of her.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, and she smiled at me.


    "Of course, thank you, Oliver, you make me feel alive even though I still find it hard to believe all the things that are happening in my life," Victoria said. I gave her a sweet smile as I brushed my disheveled hair away from my face, and I realized I needed a haircut since I needed to go back to work, and I didn''t need to pretend I was a Senior High School student anymore.


    "You are welcome, Victoria, I know it will take time before you can finally accept everything, but at least you are starting to embrace who you are. Don''t stress yourself, just one at a time, and you will be fine." I responded.


    "I know, I need to accept everything because I am aware this is your world, and I couldn''t imagine my life living without you, Oliver." She softly said, and I felt so happy, and this time I held her hand, and we got inside the house together.


    During lunch, I could tell Victoria was more lively, and she was talking to me nonstop, and I felt so happy to have this kind of conversation with her. Still, I knew I needed to tell her more about us to make her aware of who she will be dealing with and to learn what she needed to know about herself. I asked Victoria to come with me outside to the pavilion at the garden''s center, surrounded by a beautifully manicured lawn. The Bermuda grass looked so beautiful as it stretched towards the back part of my rest house.


    "I love your house, Oliver; it looked so magical." She said, and I beamed at her, and I moved closer to her, and I put my hand around her shoulders.


    "Thank you, I felt so delighted you liked it," I responded as I held her hand.


    "Of course, I do, and I wish we would live here forever, and there would be no problems, and we will remain humans." She said, and I released a soft sigh.


    "Me too, Victoria, but we don''t have a choice," I said, and she gave me a weak smile.


    "Am I really in danger, Oliver?" She asked while she was looking at me with tenderness on her face.


    "Yes, and there is one more thing I want to tell you, Victoria," I said.


    "What it is?" She asked, and she strengthened her body.


    "About your unusual power, since we don''t know about it yet, I want to ask you to try to stop yourself from using it when we are surrounded by other werewolves, not even with my pack members," I said.


    "Why? What do you think I am?" Victoria asked.


    "Hmm, it was only based on my observation from the power I witnessed from your hands," I said, and her eyes widened.


    "I think you are a hybrid," I said, and I could see how her face saddened.


    "Does it mean I am an abomination to all of you?" She asked, sounding so hurt.


    "No, you are lovely, Victoria, and I know you will not cause harm to others, but we need to be careful that no one will know about your powers aside from being a werewolf, and starting tomorrow, we will include that in your exercises, I could tell that is why you were prophesied to defeat the hybrid king because you are the only one who can match his power and strength." I declared.


    "There is no one we can ask for help right now, and I am still apprehensive about telling Noel about it because I don''t want him to feel afraid, or he will report you to the council. I could tell he cares about you, but it has been instilled in every wolf''s mind that hybrids are not accepted in our society." I added, and I could feel the trembling of her body, and I pulled Victoria closer to me as I kissed her head.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me, Oliver?" She softly asked while her beautiful eyes were gazing at me.


    "Of course not; how can I be afraid of you when I love everything about you, even the way you move your body. We are connected more than you will ever know, Victoria, and I need to mark you soon." I said, and I released a sigh of relief that I finally told her about the mark thing.


    "To mark me? Another term I needed to digest, but I have seen it in movies, and I want you to know I am so ready to become your mate, Oliver. I thank you for being here with me, or else I will be so lost and broken-hearted, knowing almost everything I know about myself were lies, and knowing you are not fake made me feel so lucky." She responded, and her answer made me smile.


    "And you are the reason I am willing to embrace my new world even if it terrifies me every time I turn into a werewolf now and then, but I know it would be all worth it because of you, Oliver, I am ready to take risk as long as you will be by my side." She added, and my grin widened. And I couldn''t stop myself from capturing her sweet mouth, and I love the way she kissed me back without reservations.


    "Thank you, Victoria, I don''t know what to say, but one thing is I am certain I will protect you with my life," I responded, and she caressed my face with her fingers.


    I enjoyed my stay on the pavilion with my girlfriend in my arms, and we talked and then make-out while I could feel the freshness of our surroundings. Like Victoria, there is also a part of me that wanted to stay here forever with her, but I know it would be impossible. All I can do is cherish the moment I have with her here at my rest house, and I will make sure her stay in my vacation house will be more enjoyable; and I couldn''t wait to mark her on the next full moon because I want everything to be perfect for us.


    It would be so special if I will mark her during the next full moon, and it will symbolize how much I love her, and the waiting would be torture, but I am sure it will be all worth it, and I know our bond will become more robust, and I am excited to make her my wife.


    It was twilight when Zane and his wife arrived, and I couldn''t wait to introduce Trixie to my girlfriend. I welcomed them both and asked them to follow me into the living room. I could see the happiness in Victoria''s face when I told her Trixie was Zane''s mate and wife, and I know she was excited to talk with her because Trixie is the first female werewolf she had met aside from her mother.


    "Are you a werewolf?" Victoria asked Trixie right away after she shook her hand, and Zane''s wife was nodding her head as her smile spread across her beautiful face.


    I felt so glad my best friend brought his wife, and I could tell my girl would gain a true friend tonight, and I wanted to thank Trixie for coming. I am optimistic her presence will make Victoria''s mood lighten, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I looked at Victoria chatting with Trixie happily.


    I felt my phone vibrate on my jeans pocket, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so worried when I saw Nicklaus''s name on my phone screen, and I excused myself from our guests just on time Noel arrived. And I made my way to the living room with a heavy heart, and I was hoping everything was okay in Zenith City.


    .

 Chapter 109 - New Friend

    Victoria''s POV


    I am no longer shocked that I don''t feel tired even if we have been running for miles, and I know it was because I am a werewolf and no wonder why before I felt different from my classmates. I have always been an outcast, even if I believe l am above everyone else because I was nicknamed the school queen. But not anymore because I am here hiding so far away from Zenith Academy, running away from the life that I have known for eighteen years.


    I need to hide from everyone because I know that I could harm them if I go back home; I know I can''t come back yet because I don''t know how to control the hunger that I feel every time I wake up in the morning, and I know the craving is too much for me to handle.


    Oliver told me that I would get used to it, but how can I and I know what I am doing is very wrong and against the law of nature. I am grateful that I have Oliver in my life, and he tried everything he could to make me feel normal, just like before.


    And spending time with him will always be the best, and sometimes I forget that I am different, and it feels like I am the old me every time I am in his arms. But we cannot avoid talking about the reality, and when he told me that I could be a hybrid, I wanted to scream why I needed to become more different from him.


    It terrified me, and I could feel the trembling of my entire body, but I didn''t show any protest because I knew there was nothing I could do about it. All I had to do was take the information slowly and calmly, and I will do my best not to become like those wicked hybrids who loved harming innocent human beings.


    If I am a hybrid and I will use my power to help the weak, and that would be my advocacy from now on, even if I know nothing about who I am yet and I wonder how am I going to train using my other powers, and I wished I have ideas how to wield such power.


    "Hi, Carrie!" I greeted her while she was cooking something in the kitchen. Oliver was outside watching the ocean, and I wanted to learn everything because I am now away from home, and I didn''t have anything to offer Oliver. I don''t want him to realize one day that I am not worthy of his precious time because I don''t even know how to cook or clean the house.


    "Hello, Victoria!" She greeted me back while she was stirring something on the pot.


    "Is there anything I can do to help?" I asked her, and Carrie stopped what she was doing, she turned around and faced me while I could see that she was wearing an apron, and I wanted to try wearing an apron, and I guess it would be fun.


    "Nothing, Victoria, I am good; your boyfriend instructed me never to allow you to help me with anything." She said with a wide smile on her face while my face fell.


    "Carrie, I wanted to learn things, please, all you have to do is teach me the basics, and he doesn''t need to know. Oliver will go to work soon, so when he is away from home, I can help you with the household chores." I declared, and she smiled before she went back to what she was doing.


    "Okay, but you need to promise me it would be a secret between us." She responded, and I felt so happy, and I could no longer contain the smile on my face even if I knew she couldn''t see me.


    "I promised," I replied.


    "Why are you cooking many dishes? Does Oliver have guests tonight?" I asked when I couldn''t control my curiosity.


    Oliver knew I didn''t have an appetite for human food yet. It would be impossible if he asked Carrie to cook a lot of food when he would be the only one to eat the food. I wondered where my father''s men who surrounded the rest house of Oliver would sleep, and then it dawned on me, they don''t need shelter as humans do; all they need to do; is to shift in their wolf form, and they will find refuge in the wilderness.


    "Yes, he invited his close friends, and I think you already knew Zane; he will bring his wife." She said, and I couldn''t stop feeling so excited, Zane is one of us, and his wife is also a werewolf; at last, I could talk to a woman werewolf.


    I spent the rest of my afternoon reading novels in the cozy library of Oliver''s house; I smiled when I realized he loved his wolf nature because even his library has a mini jungle set up, there are many plants inside the library. The glass window was facing the forest, and it felt so relaxing when I opened the glass, and I could feel the fresh air tickling on my skin.


    And as I was reading the book, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so sad because I was on the page where two best friends needed to say goodbye to each other, and I suddenly remembered Lana. I don''t want her to worry about me, and I think I will call her now because she is having a hard time. After all, I am sure she thought I didn''t want to speak with her anymore.


    If Lana only knew how I wanted to tell her everything about me, but I couldn''t, and I need to keep secrets from her from now on, and I don''t want her to hate me for what I am. It was devastating because she was the only loyal friend I ever had growing up. I know most of my classmates hated me for my beauty and because I am the daughter of Nicklaus Winner.


    I picked up my phone from the table, browsed my contacts, and could feel the loud pounding of my heart against my chest. I was looking at Lana''s name for a long time, and I could feel my hands are trembling. Still, in the end, I turned off my phone, and I closed the book I was reading, and I hated myself that I couldn''t even say hi to my best friend, and I felt too afraid to call her.


    I got out of the library after closing the window, and I made my way to the living room; I sat on the sofa and picked up the remote from the center table. Still, I don''t even want to watch the news or any tv programs, not even movies and series on Netflix, and why I should bother when I don''t even know how to live my new life yet.


    I space out when I noticed I was no longer alone, and I heard voices coming into the living room, and when I stood up, I smiled when I saw Zane with a beautiful woman in his arms, and when she smiled at me, I could tell right away, we could be friends.


    Oliver introduced me to Trixie, And I couldn''t stop myself from bombarding her questions, and she is too nice to answer all my queries. I was dining with them, and I envy them for eating their steak, and there are also seafood on the table, and I know if I am on my usual self, I already eat the baked scallops in front of me, but all I can take is small slices of fruits.


    "You were a human?" My eyes widened in shock when Trixie told me she was human; we are now sitting on the sand on top of the picnic blanket, while Oliver, together with Noel and Zane, is having a drink on the terrace of his gigantic house, and we could even hear their laughter. I could see many stars glowing in the sky, and I felt so happy tonight.


    "Yes, and I fell in love with Zane without knowing he was a werewolf, it was a whirlwind romance, and I laughed when he told me he was a werewolf, and then he shifted in front of me as a wolf, and my world turned upside down," Trixie said while she was watching intently without fluttering her eyes.


    "But love is something you can''t fight, the feelings you will feel for your mate is stronger than the hurricane, especially when you bonded with your mate, and I realized I couldn''t live without him. He became my world, and if at first, I find it so hard to accept, but I know my life will lose its meaning if Zane''s will not be by my side." She added.


    "I know you are having a hard time right now, Victoria, but can you imagine myself? I am human; at least your parents are werewolves. I became a liar, but I couldn''t tell my parents that I became an animal; how could they accept that? My entire family loved and adored Zane, and they don''t need to know the truth for their protection and peace of mind." She continued, and for the first time, I realized I was so lucky to have my parents.


    "It is normal that you will feel angry and betrayed by your parents, but I think they have their reasons, Victoria, and all you have to do is give them time and chance to explain their sides of the story because it is not easy being a werewolf surrounded by humans," Trixie stated.


    "Don''t get me wrong, but I am only telling you this because I know how much they love you, and I am also aware you love them so much." She muttered, and I felt so guilty for hating my mom and dad this much.


    "Maybe they wanted you to enjoy your teenage life without thinking about the future or life of being a werewolf, and I know I couldn''t speak for them, but one thing is for sure, they wanted to protect you," Trixie added with tenderness.


    "I know, thank you, Trixie; talking with you makes me feel better," I replied.


    "Don''t mention it, Victoria, I have been there; it wasn''t easy, especially after your transition, but believe me, once you accept who you are, and you will learn to love your new self, you will have so much fun. All you need to do is let go of all of your worries and uncertainties and accept the reality with an open mind and heart, and everything will be alright." She stated.


    "I will be here for you, Victoria." She added as she took my hand and held it, and I could feel the peacefulness within myself.


    "Do you want to go shopping tomorrow?" She asked, and I couldn''t contain the happiness on my face as I nodded my head. Trixie''s presence made me feel better, and I knew she could help me become a better werewolf because I could relate to her. I realized things would get better now that I had found a new werewolf friend and knowing I have Oliver in my life who loves me for what I am inside out.


    .

 Chapter 110 - Not Afraid

    Victoria''s POV


    I said goodbye to Trixie, Zane, and Noel, with a new hope that everything would be alright. I was barefoot on the sand, watching the tail lights of their cars fading away, with a big smile plastered across my face while I could feel Oliver''s arm around my shoulder. His nearness will always have a soothing effect on me.


    "Can we have a night swim?" I asked him as I looked at him sideways.


    "Sure!" He responded right away, and I was shocked when he pulled me with him.


    "Hey, not yet; I need to change into my swimsuit," I complained. Oliver continued to pull me with him.


    "You don''t need to change, we can take a swim in our clothes, and it would be fun." He replied.


    "Are you sure about that?" I asked, and he chuckled.


    "Yes, I am very sure!" He responded, and we were both running towards the water, and I could see its glow, and it was so inviting, and the moment my body hit the water, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited, and I could feel the warmness of the water. And I could tell it was so different from the water of the Zafirah Island.


    I don''t complain about the coldness of the water on my mom''s island, and I love swimming in the cold water; I also like the feeling of swimming in this paradise, and it has different soothing effects.


    "Wow! The water felt so warm!" I exclaimed.


    "Yeah, most of our kind don''t like the water here because as werewolves we always felt warm and we can stand on cold water, and that is one of the reasons I bought this place when I discovered its water temperature, and it amazed me," Oliver responded as he bends his knees and levels his head with me.


    His intense gaze made me have butterflies swarming on my chest.And I wanted to laugh that we looked ridiculous swimming in our clothes, but it was fun and out of the ordinary. No one would see us except my father''s men, guarding the place, and I could tell other werewolves joined the original batch. Still, I never see them, I could only feel their presence, and I wonder if this is because of my wolf power or other magic.


    "And I know no one with werewolf blood will stay in here, but I love its secluded location, and of course, the forest on the other side gives me an advantage every time I will feel the need to shift and hunt, and I don''t need to go far away, and this is the best place where we could build our family and raised our children someday." He declared.


    And I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited knowing Oliver wanted me to become his wife, and even if I am still young, I don''t feel afraid anymore to become his wife. The idea of having his children makes me feel excited. And I couldn''t wait to become his bride. And of course, I am enthusiastic about his proposal, and I wondered when I would be saying I do.


    I enjoyed swimming with Oliver, and what I loved the most was making out with him on the water; I could feel all the cells on my body coming alive as we kissed and touched each other under the starry night, and it felt so romantic. I could feel Oliver''s manhood pressed against my stomach, and I smiled as I realized I was doing this to him, and he was not the only one who felt aroused.


    He captured my mouth with expertise, and I could feel his tongue past my lips and snake inside my mouth, our tongues danced together while his hand was caressing my thigh, and the sensation I felt elicited a soft moan from my mouth.


    I could feel him rubbing his throbbing erection on my belly that made me feel the heat radiate between my legs, and I was so turned on feeling him getting bigger as we continued to make out.


    "Damn, you are so sexy and hot, Victoria, and I wanted to claim you right here right now, but I am aware we have an audience. We need to get out of the water," Oliver said in a husky voice, and I yelped when he quickly picked me up from the water.


    My hot boyfriend picked me up in a sweetheart carry way, and he walked through the sand while I couldn''t stop myself from giggling as I put my hand around his neck. He brought me inside the house, and knowing Carrie already left makes me so excited, and the idea that we are alone adds the thrill of having this special moment with Oliver in his paradise.


    Oliver put my feet on the floor while his hands took care of my dress, and he tossed it on the floor, and my breasts sprang out, and I could see the desire on his face right away that made me shiver all the way down to my spine.


    "You are so damn perfect, I knew it you weren''t wearing a bra because I could see your nipples poking at me, and it made me become so hard that I wanted to devour them when we are on the water, and right now I will make your feel good, my Victory," he declared.


    His words intensified the waves of desire that enveloped my entire body as he discarded his clothes one by one.I was gazing at him without fluttering my eyes, and I was still in awe as I watched his chiseled chest before my eyes.


    I couldn''t stop my hands from touching his rock hard abs, and when he pulled down his pants together with his boxers shorts, I swallowed my saliva as I looked at his glorious manhood pointing at the ceiling, and I could see the purple veins around it, and I couldn''t take my eyes from his package.


    I know he is enormous, but watching him right now stroking his stiff rod makes me feel giddy. I could tell my boyfriend, and future husband was well endowed, and I could feel the aching between my legs. When he closed the distance between us and captured my lips once again, I was lost in Oliver''s world, and he made me forget all my problems as I tasted his sweet lips on my mouth while his firm hand was groping my tit, and his other hand rubs the sensitive parts between my legs.


    My sweet moans and outcry of ecstasy filled the room, and when he rubbed my clit with his hand, I arched my back, and it was a total bliss when he captured my nipple at the same time he messaged my pearl with his fingers, and I could feel my wetness between my legs as he continued to make me feel so good.


    And I couldn''t stop myself from touching him, and I smiled when I saw him close his eyes, and I heard a grunt escape from his mouth when I jerked him with my fingers, and I could feel him getting stronger as I continued to jerk him off up and down.


    "Shit, I still wanted to make you feel so good, but I don''t think I can hold on Victoria; I can''t wait to be buried inside you, you are so fucking sexy and beautiful that I can''t get enough with you, and I want to make love with you long and sweet, hard and slow." He murmured in my ear, and I could feel all the nerve endings of my body come alive as I heard those words coming from his sweet mouth.


    "What are you waiting for, Oliver? I want you to take me because I am dying to have you inside of me, and I want to feel every inch of you as you bury that hard steel on me." I responded, and my words were enough to make him growl, and I giggled when he tossed me to the long sofa, and he positioned himself at my entrance, and I watched him taking me slowly, and it was a kind of torture but the best torture I could ever have.


    He took me so slowly that I could feel him stretch me, and it felt so lovely to have him inside me. I felt so full because of his size, but it made me feel so good, and I felt so lucky to be the receiving end of his intense gaze as he dove inside me, and I screamed his name when he started to thrust harder, and he was getting bigger inside me.


    I could feel the euphoria as Oliver continued to ram me with his manhood while he was rubbing my clit, and I bucked my hips to receive his every thrust. I spread my thighs wider to give him easy access, and I arched my back to encourage him to taste my hard buds, and he didn''t fail me when he took my nipples one at a time while he continued to pound me with his throbbing cock.


    My moans filled the room, and I could hear his soft grunts, and my eyes rolled at the back of my head when his strong hands gripped my hips. I shuddered in pleasure as I came hard, and I could feel Oliver was coming too when he quickened his pace. I met his every thrust by arching my back and pushing my body towards him as I could feel the pleasure growing more intense, and with long final trust, Oliver came on top of me.


    I could feel him spray his hot cum on my womb, and it felt so lovely to watch his face overwhelmed with too much gratification. He collapsed his body next to me as I moved towards the back of the sofa so he could lay beside me.


    We cuddled for a long time without talking as we let our bodies communicate with each other through the language of love, and I realized I love to be with him. I don''t want to be anywhere else but to be in Oliver''s world where I could feel true happiness and contentment.


    I know his love for me will last forever, and our love for each other will be our weapon to face the enemies who will try to separate us.. And we can endure the wicked world together without fear as long as we have each other, and I am no longer afraid to journey this new life I have since I know Oliver will be by my side, and I drifted into a beautiful sleep in the arms of the man I love and adore.

 Chapter 111 - Madly In Love

    Victoria''s POV


    As usual, the following morning, I woke up with the same feeling, too much craving for fresh meat, and this time I didn''t panic. I should accept the reality that I will always feel this way because I am a werewolf, and there is nothing to be afraid of, and when I turned to my side, Oliver was sleeping soundly.


    I remembered we were on the sofa in the living room, and I fell asleep after we made love, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I realized he must carry me from the living room, and I couldn''t contain myself from caressing his perfect face down to his chiseled chest.


    "Why do you need to be so handsome and hot, Oliver Prize? I am so glad you are mine," I whispered before I got up and went to my closet, and this time I looked for my training clothes. I smiled when I found a black sports bra and leggings, and I put them on hastily, and I moved to the shoe rack and rummaged for the perfect running shoes, and the yellow shoes caught my eyes, and they perfectly fit on my feet.


    I scribbled a note on his nightstand near his phone, and then I got out of his room with a beautiful smile on my face with a notion that today would be a good day for me. And I will never waste my time questioning my existence anymore because, having Oliver by my side and my newfound friends, I realize I am still lucky to be given this opportunity to live my life with the man I love.


    Being a werewolf made me understand I became more robust, and I developed new abilities that could help humans, and I am determined to train to save my classmates. I couldn''t wait to go back to Zenith as a different Victoria, and when I reached the ground floor of Oliver''s house, Carrie was mopping the floor, and I suddenly felt worried if she found our clothes on the floor.


    Oliver and I made love on the sofa, and I know our wet clothes were scattered on the floor, and when she raised her head and looked at me, I couldn''t stop myself from blushing.


    "Good morning, Victoria; ready for your early run?" She asked as she looked at me on the face, and her eyes glanced at my body, and I could see affection on her face.


    "Hello, Carrie, yes, I wanted to hit the woods early morning before the sun would rise," I said with a beautiful smile on my face as my eyes scanned the floor, but I could no longer find our clothes, and I hope Oliver took care of them after he carried me on his bed. I said goodbye to Carrie since I could no longer contain the urge to eat raw flesh.


    I ran through the front door this time because I felt proud I got control over my sanity, even if my wolf self was trying to mess with me with the cravings of raw meat. I could hear the pounding of the waves on the shore as the dawn started to break on the horizon, and I ran through the woods without worrying because I could see the trail even if darkness still covered the wilderness.


    I could hear the howling of the animals from a distance, and I smiled as I listened to the sounds of the wind on the trees and the rustling of the leaves, while I could hear the buzzing and crawling of the insects on the ground. I could see the morning dews on the shrubs, and I smelled the fragrance of the woods, and the chirping of the birds made me smile.


    I ran deeper until my eyes zeroed on my target, and it was a female elk, her reddish-brown color caught my eyes, and I could hear the rumbling of my stomach right away. And I set aside my human instinct as I stripped off my clothes hastily, and I let my animal instinct take over as I shifted into my wolf form and attacked my prey, and I didn''t give my target a chance to run away from me. I bit her neck, and her struggle was futile as I consumed her flesh.


    And for the first time, I enjoyed my meal of the day, and I returned to my human shape. I got up from the ground and walked around the ground naked as the day I was born, and I was no longer conscious, knowing it would always be like this, and I picked up my sports bra and leggings from the grass and I put them on lazily. I felt so full, and I didn''t want to go home yet since I wished to explore the forest.


    My eyes widened, and my mouth hung open when I could see beautiful waterfalls cascading on the cliff, and I couldn''t stop myself from taking a bath. It felt so refreshing while I was swimming naked. I am confident to swim without clothes because I could easily hear if someone were coming, and I smiled as I realized this power I have right now could be so handy.


    I swam and enjoyed the coldness of the water until I could feel my muscles ache, and I got up when I realized Oliver would be leaving for his office today, and I wanted to say goodbye to my boyfriend before he went to work.


    I was smiling the moment I got inside the house, and I made a beeline to the kitchen, and I am confident I am fresh since I take good care of the remnants of my meal.


    "Hi, Victoria, I could tell you enjoyed your run," Carrie said as she looked at my wet hair, and I smiled at her as I nodded my head.


    "I wanted to prepare his breakfast," I said, and she smiled at me.


    "Okay," She replied.


    "What should I do first?" I asked, and her smile broadened.


    "Well, for starters, you should think what food you want to feed to your boyfriend, and then you will prefer the ingredients." She declared, and just thinking what food to give Oliver already made me so confused.


    "Relax, you can start by thinking what he wanted most for his breakfast," Carrie said when she found me furrowed my forehead.


    "Okay, I think Oliver likes eating egg and pancake, and he likes droughts too, then he always loves coffee in his morning routine," I said, and she nodded her head. I got worried about where to buy doughnuts because I could tell we were in the middle of nowhere where I couldn''t even see a house nearby. And I didn''t know how to make them, unlike in our house we have pastry chefs.


    "Prepare the food you can get from the fridge, don''t worry, I will teach you how to make doughnuts later," she said, and I couldn''t be happier.


    I got some eggs from the fridge, including tomatoes, white onion, and spring onion, and Carrie gave me instructions, and I enjoyed preparing them. I wish I had learned these things while living in our empty house; at least I have a pastime routine aside from reading books and studying my lessons in advance. But I could tell it would never be too late to learn new things.


    I beat the eggs and mixed the sliced tomatoes and onions, and then I also cooked pancakes, and I know they don''t look perfect, but they smell the same, and I prepared his meal on the table, and I couldn''t stop myself from giggling as I thought I am doing a job''s wife.


    And my eyes widened, and my mouth watered when he got inside the dining hall with a beautiful smile on his face looking so fresh and yummy. He was looking at me without fluttering his eyes, and the spoon and fork fell from my hand, and I heard them cluttered on the table, but I couldn''t take away my gaze from Oliver.


    I could feel the rapid beating of my heart as he neared me. He looked so dashing as ever, and watching him now with his business suit made me feel so weak, he looked so damn hot, and Oliver claimed my mouth right in front of Carrie, and I kissed him back hungrily, and when he ended our searing kiss I was breathless, but I couldn''t stop myself from smiling at him.


    "Good morning, beautiful!" Oliver greeted me while his hands were still around my waist, and I knew I was drawing my strength from him because I could feel I lost my ability to stand because of the euphoric feeling I felt.


    "Good morning, handsome!" I replied, and I could tell Carrie gave us privacy because I could no longer feel her presence inside the dining hall.


    "You prepared my breakfast?" He asked, and I nodded my head since I felt so overwhelmed with happiness.


    "Wow, thank you, Victoria, and I know I can eat all this; how about my lunch?" He asked, and I laughed, and I wanted to tell him I still needed to learn and study cookbooks from now on.


    "I will go to your office, and maybe we could have lunch near your office. Don''t worry, Trixie promised to pick me up, so you don''t need to worry that I don''t know where I am going, and for safety purposes, I will never leave this house alone nor drive one of your cars." I declared, and he pulled me to him so I would be sitting on his lap.


    "Can you read my mind now, Victoria? How could you tell me those things that are playing on my head?" He asked while he sniffed my neck, and it felt so erotic that it gave me tingles all over my body.


    "I still wanted to lay on the bed with you, but I needed to report to my office since I had been long gone, and I have to go over with some reports, but one call from you, I will be home right away." He said as and then he gave me butterfly kisses on my neck.


    "It is okay, we will be together in bed later tonight," I mumbled softly, and I could feel his manhood twitched, and it made me smile.


    "Damn, Victoria, how could you make me this hard just listening to your voice?" He asked, and I giggled.


    I watched him eat his breakfast, and I felt proud of my little achievements for today, and I sent Oliver to his car. We kissed for a long time until he finally let go of my mouth.. I could feel the emptiness in my heart when I looked at his car getting smaller, and I got back inside the house feeling sad, and it felt like he was leaving me even if I knew I would see him in a few hours from now, and I realized I am madly in love with Oliver Prize.

 Chapter 112 - Felt Relieved

    Oliver''s POV


    It felt like my heart was split into two when I drove away from my vacation home as I looked at Victoria''s figure fading away in my rearview mirror, and I wanted to turn around and be with her. She doesn''t know her parents are coming, and I wanted to tell her after receiving the call from Nick when we were having dinner with my friends the other night in my house.


    "Nick," I answered him right away after I got out from the dining hall, and I walked towards the front steps.


    "Oliver, I am glad you''ve got signal over there now." He said.


    "Yeah, I spent a reasonable amount of money on it because I don''t want your daughter to be so lonely, but it seems she only got one friend, and she is upset with her parents right now," I responded, and I heard Nick release a heavy sigh.


    "I know." He muttered.


    "What the hell is going on with your daughter, Nicklaus? What kind of secrets you were trying to protect all these years?" I asked when I couldn''t control myself.


    "They are bigger than you could ever imagine, Oliver." He stated.


    "No matter how big they were, she has all the right to fucking know what is going on with her life. Your daughter was suffering, Nicklaus. She couldn''t accept what she was, and I don''t know how she will take it if you tell her another secret, and I know Victoria is a strong woman, but I couldn''t bear to look at her in too much pain, Nick." I declared.


    "You could have at least told her half of your secrets; at least she has some idea who she was, and she needed to know everything. I didn''t expect you to be this coward, Nicklaus. I idolized you ever since I was a kid, and I wished you would never disappoint your daughter and me." I responded.


    "I know that is why I am coming over there." He said, and I felt so relieved.


    "Okay, I hope you will be here sooner than later, Nicklaus; we need answers, I have glimpsed of your daughter''s power, and I know it wasn''t ordinary. And if you will not come, there would be a chance she can''t control her power, and it will become her downfall." I muttered.


    "I don''t know who will side with us the moment the secrets behind Victoria''s existence will get exposed. And fighting my own pack members and other werewolves from other packs will be a no for me, knowing I have to protect your daughter at all times." I added.


    "I know I am strong, but fighting all of them at the same time will make me lose right away, and I can''t underestimate the power of the council, Nicklaus; even if Angus is your friend, being head of the council means he got more power than us, and we can''t fight him without soldiers by our side," I added.


    "And I know they will not accept Victoria as part of the werewolf community if she possessed that kind of power because they will consider her as a threat to the council and all the werewolves even if we know she will never hurt anyone." I continued.


    "You don''t need to worry, Oliver; nothing will happen to you and Victoria, at least for now. The hybrids are here, and they are attacking the humans, and I know they will not rest until they have my daughter." He stated.


    "What??" I got so shocked that I almost lost control of my car when it swerved on the road after hearing his words.


    "Don''t worry, I deployed my men around the city of Zenith, and they are trying their best to minimize the attack and save the target of the hybrids before they can turn humans into another hybrid. And it was a challenge to keep Zenith City safe, but it would be impossible to make them leave unless we need to use another means of fighting them, and that is why it is hard for us to go there right away." Nicklaus declared.


    "Believe me, Oliver, I wanted to be there for my daughter, but with what is going around here, I couldn''t allow our enemies to kill more humans and bring havoc in my peaceful community, and I know my Victoria is safe; in your hands." He added.


    "And you know the hybrids are strong even if there are only a few of them, and that is why I asked Zafirah''s help, but she needs to be extra careful because she can''t be seen using her magic. And I couldn''t afford to lose my wife." He said, and I know right away, Zafirah is a hybrid, and my girlfriend got her extraordinary power from her mother.


    "Please, son, don''t tell Victoria about what is going on at Zenith, and I am sure she will ask you to bring her back home immediately; I want her to at least have some training with you, and then it would be time for her to use her magic to save the lives of innocent humans," Nick said. His news made me feel so anxious.


    And I couldn''t believe they were now attacking the capital city. Nick bid his farewell without telling me when they would be here in Gallant. I know how much Victoria loved her birthplace, and she grew up at Zenith, and even if she is not close with her classmates, I know how much she cares about them.


    "Hey, it is your first day to be back, and you looked like hell; what is going on with you, buddy?" I heard Zane say when he got inside my office, and I snapped back to the present.


    "Do you know what is happening in Zenith?" I asked my beta, and I knew right away that he knew what was going on in the capital city by the expression I saw on his face.


    "Yeah, I deployed some of our men to help Nick; I didn''t tell you about it because I know you are enjoying your time with your mate." He responded, and I furrowed my forehead.


    "Zane, in times like this, you need to let me know what is going on, they are our allies, and Nick is my future father-in-law; he needs my help," I replied as I took a deep breath.


    "Oliver, I am sure Nick wanted to secure his daughter because we all know when the right time comes, we needed her to save not only humankind but to save our kind."He responded, and I got up from my office chair and I walked towards the glass window of my office, and I realized nothing had changed to my beloved city.


    "Yeah, I know, but Nicklaus was so unfair, and I wouldn''t say I like the way he hid the truth from Victoria," I said as I took a deep breath.


    "Stop worrying about her, Oliver; your mate will be okay." He said.


    "It is easy for you to say, Zane. We are talking about Victoria''s future here." I replied.


    "Well, if you only listen to us, you could have at least convinced Nick to tell Victoria that she is one of us, but you ignored us, and you continued to fight what you believe in, but I can''t blame you, and I am still proud to say, I was right." My best friend stated, and I released a soft sigh, and I turned around to look at him.


    "Yeah, and I regretted that I turned down Nick''s invitations to visit his estate for how many times because I don''t want to meet his daughter; if I had only known she had the power to change my principles in life, then I could have done things differently. But I am already late, and all I can do right now is protect Victoria whatever it takes, and to do that, I will need your help." I declared.


    "You don''t need to ask me, Oliver, I will always be here to help you in everything that you do because I am not only your beta, but I am also your best friend." He responded, and I gave him a wide grin.


    "And I think you better start checking the reports in your table, Oliver. You have been gone for months, and those important documents needed your attention, and of course, certain documents needed your signature, especially the contracts." He said.


    "Don''t worry, before the day ends; I will make sure I go through with those files, and I will not go home if I am not done checking them, "I responded.


    "That is good," Zane said before he got out of my office, and I spent my entire morning analyzing data, checking the monthly reports, and signing contracts. And when I looked at my watch, it was almost time for lunch, and I felt disappointed when I looked at my phone, and I hadn''t received even a single text from my hot girlfriend, and I suddenly felt alert, and I couldn''t stop myself from getting worried.


    I dialed her number, but I couldn''t get through, and it seemed like her phone was off; I got up and picked up my suit jacket from my chair. I made my way to the door, and I felt so shocked to see her standing on the doorstep of my office, she was wearing a beautiful smile on her lovely face, and I couldn''t stop myself from pulling her closer to me.


    I put my arms around her waist while we were facing each other, and my hot girlfriend was looking at me while the rest of my staff were gaping at me as if I had lost my mind. I could see the shock on their faces, and I knew they never expected that there would come a time I would be hugging a woman and looking at her like she was the most beautiful creation on earth.


    "I miss you so much; why didn''t you turn on your phone, Victoria?" I asked.


    "I am sorry, Oliver, I forgot to charge my phone, and I was so excited to visit you here in your office." She said while I could see the blush on her face when she realized all eyes were on us, and I took her hand, and I pulled her with me to get inside my office.


    And the moment I closed the door, I cornered her at the back of the door and held her mouth captive, and I kissed her hungrily.. I smiled when Victoria kissed me back in the same manner I was claiming her sweet lips, and I couldn''t believe I would be missing Victoria this much; I felt so glad she came to my office and knowing she was safe made me feel so relieved and happy.

 Chapter 113 - Double Date

    Victoria''s POV


    "Am I doing this right?" I asked Carrie while I mixed the flour, sugar, and yeast in a bowl. And I felt so excited to make doughnuts for Oliver, and of course, it is one of my favorite food.


    "Don''t worry, you are doing great, Victoria," she responded as she gave me an encouraging smile, and I became more motivated to do it; I couldn''t believe I would be learning things while staying at Oliver''s place, and I am doing all these for him.


    I followed Carrie''s instructions carefully and deliberately added the milk, egg, and butter to the mixture in the bowl. I was having fun talking to her nonstop, and I didn''t even know I had this kind of rapport with her, and I smiled every time she mentioned Oliver''s name.


    "Really? He didn''t bring girls here?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, Victoria, you are the only girl he brought here, and you are his only girlfriend." She replied that it made me smile like I won the Miss Universe while frying the doughnuts on a medium heavy-bottomed fan.


    "Well, congratulations for making doughnuts, Victoria; you nailed it, and it''s yummy," Carrie said after taking a bite of my homemade doughnut, and it felt satisfying that I had done something today. And I felt so excited to put them on the container, and I couldn''t wait to bring them to Oliver.


    I was on the balcony holding my book, gripping my phone, and I wanted to charge it, but I didn''t want to make a stupid mistake by calling Lana. I am missing her like crazy, and I don''t want to get disappointed to know that my parents didn''t even send me a message, and I will spend my day waiting for them to text or call me.


    And it is better not to charge my phone because I can pretend I didn''t receive anything from my mom and dad. After all, I was out of battery, and not because they didn''t even bother to check on me. The beautiful view in front of me makes me feel so blessed to have witnessed this beautiful creation, but it doesn''t help me lessen the emptiness I feel.


    I realized I only have Oliver in my life now, and it was funny because I tried my best to stay away from him at first. I smiled as I remembered how much I hated him from the first day I laid my eyes on him, but I couldn''t deny along with that hatred is the intense attraction I tried to ignore.


    And now, he has become the only person I can count on, and I don''t think I can live without him in my life. I could say life is full of surprises, and sometimes they will make you feel good, and you will become a better person, but sometimes it can make you wicked and lead your life to go astray, but you need to pull yourself together knowing you will always be the only one who can help yourself.


    I got up from my seat right away when I saw a sedan pullover in Oliver''s driveway, and I hated that I had forgotten my date with Trixie today. I quickly got back inside Oliver''s spacious room and rummaged to the closet as I searched for a dress. I smiled when I found a daring off-the-shoulder lavender cotton dress with midi puff sleeves, and I put on the light brown wedge sandals I found on the shoe rack, and I got out from Oliver''s room in a hurry.


    "Hey, easy there, Victoria; I don''t want Oliver to get angry with me if you end up with broken bones," Trixie said while she was watching me running down the stairs, and I know she was only joking because Oliver told me, I can heal whatever injury I have, it sounds so cool, but I don''t want to try it to myself yet because I know how much it will hurt even if I can mend fractured bones.


    "Thank you for coming, Trixie; I am sorry if I keep you waiting," I responded.


    "Don''t bother, Victoria; I just arrived, and I am excited to show you around Gallant," Trixie responded with a beautiful smile on her face, and I asked her to try my doughnuts, and I could see the surprised look on her face, and I realized she must know I don''t know how to cook.


    "I asked Carrie to teach me, and it was fun," I said as she linked her arm with me and made our way to the kitchen.


    "Oh, this is yummy, Victoria; now I could tell you are talented since you even make a perfect doughnut on your first time cooking it," she said, and I could see the sincerity on her face, and I felt so happy with her compliment.


    "Do you think Oliver will like it?" I asked, and she smiled at me.


    "Of course, knowing you make it just for him sounds so sweet, Victoria." She responded with a wide grin on her face.


    I walked with Trixie to her car after saying goodbye to Carrie, and I couldn''t stop feeling so excited as she drove away from Oliver''s place. I smiled as I realized I was going to see the beauty of Gallant City, the hometown of Oliver.


    "Is this your first time here in Gallant City, Victoria?" Trixie asked me while I was looking outside the window, and I felt so amazed with the flowerbeds on the side of the road; it feels like this place has a never-ending garden.


    "I had been to different countries in Europe, USA, and visited the beautiful places in Southeast Asia with my parents, but I have never been here in Gallant City, and I realized what I have missed in my life as I watched the breathtaking view of this city," I responded as I turned my head to look at her sideways. She darted a glance in my direction before she returned her gaze on the road.


    "I know you will love this place, Victoria, just like the way you fell in love with our Alpha." She declared, and I could feel my face turn so warm, and I knew I was blushing, and I didn''t expect I would still feel this way even if Oliver is now my boyfriend.


    I was mesmerized by how beautiful Gallant City is, and it felt like I was in another country. I could see the big trees with yellow, orange, and purple flowers on the side of the road, and I could feel the freshness of the place as Trixie opened the window of the passenger''s seat, and I had to close my eyes to feel the breeze that tickled on my face.


    .


    "I don''t think it is a good idea to barge in at his office unannounced, Trix," I said when she asked me to proceed to Oliver''s office, and I was facing the entire staff of his department and they were giving me quizzical looks.


    "Hey, you are his girlfriend, Victoria. I am sure he will be delighted to see you." Trixie declared, and I smiled at her as I walked behind her towards my boyfriend''s office.


    "See you later, Victoria. I will be in my husband''s office; call me through his trunkline if you are ready to go." Trixie said, and I could feel the loud beating of my heart as I stood up in front of Oliver''s office.


    "Okay, Trix, thank you so much, and see you in a while," I responded.


    She beamed at me before she turned her heels away from me without taking a second glance. At the same time, I could feel the hammering of my heart as I raised my hand. I was on my way to knock on his door when he came out from his office, and I could see the surprised look on his handsome face, but a beautiful smile replaced his shock, and he put his hands on my waist instantly, and he pulled me closer to him, and I couldn''t stop from having knots on my stomach.


    The way he looked at me with great intensity brought a shiver to my entire body, down to my spine. It felt so wonderful to feel his strong hands around me. When he got me inside his office and captured my mouth, and kissed me passionately, I could feel my toes are curling as we kissed for a long time, and I couldn''t believe I would be missing him even if we had seen each other this morning, and it was only less than five hours ago.


    "Where do you want to eat lunch, Victoria?" He asked after releasing my mouth, and I could still feel him in my mouth.


    "I don''t know if I could eat human food as of the moment, but I want you to bring me to your favorite place," I responded, and he grinned widely at me.


    "Okay, I am sure you will love the place, Victoria," he replied, and I beamed at him.


    Oliver was the one who called Zane, and he told his best friend that we would be having lunch together, I felt so excited to experience having a double date with Trixie, and I suddenly felt sad when I remembered my best friend, Lana.


    We promised each other to go on a double date once we have boyfriends, and right now, I will have it without her. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so guilty. Still, I set aside my worries and tried to enjoy my lunch date with Oliver and his best friend and my newfound friend, and I realized Oliver was right; I needed to embrace the reality that I am one of them.


    I felt so glad I am now beginning to accept the reality that I am a werewolf, and I couldn''t wait to fight the urge of eating fresh meat, and I couldn''t wait to train with Trixie and Zane.. At the same time, Noel would be my mentor, so I will be ready to face our enemies and make my boyfriend proud of me.

 Chapter 114 - Romantic Dinner

    Oliver''s POV


    I could see the happiness on Victoria''s face as we ate our lunch, and she was talking with Trixie with enthusiasm. I hadn''t seen her this happy after she learned she was different from her classmates, and I know my girl liked Zane''s wife, and she is enjoying herself. I was shocked when she handed me a paper bag before we left my office, and I couldn''t believe she brought me homemade doughnuts and cooked them just for me.


    And when our lunch was over, I didn''t want to go back to my office, but I knew I still had so many things to do, and Zane would hate me if I did not go back. I kissed my girlfriend goodbye and watched Trixie drive her car, and I could feel the emptiness in my heart.


    "Do you understand now what I mean about having a mate, Oliver?" Zane asked.


    "Hell, yeah, and I hate that I couldn''t be with her this afternoon," I answered.


    "Let the girls have fun, buddy, let my wife help your girlfriend to understand our nature, and I am sure Victoria will love this world we are living in," Zane said, and I know my best friend was right.


    "Besides, our place is still free from hybrids, and Nick''s men are always following Victoria without her knowledge, even if we know she can protect herself," Zane added. I nodded at him, and I got inside my car, my best friend settled beside me on the front seat, and I drove away from the restaurant feeling more hopeful that Victoria would be alright.


    It feels like the afternoon dragged on forever, and I couldn''t stop myself from looking at my wristwatch now and then; I was also checking my phone from time to time, hoping I had a message from Victoria, and I remember she didn''t charge her mobile phone.


    "So eager to pick up your girlfriend?" Zane said the moment he found me running in the parking lot, and I couldn''t believe he was already waiting for me near my parking slot, and I smiled at him.


    "Of course, I even wanted to pull the time so that I can be with her," I responded as I opened my car panting, and I realized I no longer cared if I would look like a fool for being so crazy over a girl.


    "That is good to know, Oliver." He responded with a wide grin on his face.


    "When will you introduce Victoria to the rest of the elders?" Zane asked, and I knew I could trust him with my life since we promised to be there for each other, and I couldn''t stop myself from releasing a heavy sigh.


    "I don''t know, I felt so afraid for Victoria''s safety, Zane; I know there is a big chance that Victoria is not only a werewolf," I replied, and I could see the surprise looked on his face as he turned his head to look at me as I drove away from the parking lot of our office.


    "What do you mean by that, Oliver?" He asked.


    "I know you will never betray me, and I could trust you, and there is no one else I can speak about these things; I saw Victoria use her inner power, and I witnessed how her fingertips release electricity that made the hybrid flee when she used her power on him." I declared as he was listening to me intently.


    "Oh, that is interesting!" He exclaimed.


    "I know, but it could cause us trouble, she is my mate, Zane, and I couldn''t take it if something happened to her, and I don''t want the elders to find out about her ability; it would be too risky," I replied.


    "Of course, don''t worry, Victoria''s secrets would be safe with me, and you were right; it would be best to warn your girlfriend not to use that kind of power," Zane said as he looked at me sideways.


    "I already instructed her, but the problem is she didn''t even know how it happened; maybe if she were in danger, her instinct to save herself would trigger her power." He added.


    "You could be right, Zane, and I don''t know what happened to the hybrid who almost took Victoria during her hunt at the forest since no other enemies came after us, and If he came back to Zenith and reported what he had witnessed, I am sure they already use tracking spell," I added.


    "You better ask Nick''s men; maybe they keep them captive after he became so weak after Victoria used her power on him without even knowing about it, and he didn''t get the chance to return to their camp on Zenith mountains." My best friend replied, and he could be right.


    "You can have dinner with us in our house, Oliver," Zane said after a long silence.


    "Maybe some other time, buddy. I had plans with my girlfriend tonight." I responded right away, and he nodded his head and smiled at me.


    "Of course, you need to enjoy your time with Victoria." He stated.


    "I know we have so little time together here in Gallant even if I wanted to show her around, and there are so many tourist spots I want to visit with here. But I am so afraid if she will call Lana, and the moment Victoria learns the truth about what is happening in Zenith, I am sure she will never have a second thought to return to Zenith and save her classmates or anyone who needed her help." I declared.


    "That is possible, and I am sure she will never hesitate to save them even if she doesn''t know how to use her magic yet, and I think before Victoria can make a call to Lana, we should train her, at least your girlfriend will learn the basic skills in fighting, and depending herself during battle is the most important factor she needs to learn first," Zane responded.


    "Yeah, I know, I already asked Noel, and if you and Trixie could sleep at my house and train Victoria with you every morning, I think we can help her to learn faster, and I know your wife can give her some pointers, and I am sure she will listen to Trixie because she was a human before you turned her as one of us," I said.


    "Okay, if that is what you want, we will be there at your house tonight, but allow me to have a date with my wife first," He replied, and I darted a glance at him and smiled.


    "Thank you, buddy," I mumbled.


    "Don''t mention it, Oliver; you are like a brother to me, my alpha." He uttered, and we fell silent for the rest of our ride; Zane called his wife when we reached the mall''s parking lot. I couldn''t stop smiling when I saw Victoria carrying so many paper bags, and I ran towards her and took all the bags from her hands, and I realized she must miss shopping so much, and I could see the happiness on her beautiful face.


    "Did you have a good time?" I asked the moment we left the mall, and she was smiling from ear to ear.


    "Yes, and I felt so glad, Trixie loves shopping too, and I bought her bags and dresses too, she wanted to pay, but I insisted on paying for everything she bought since she made me feel so happy today." She declared, and her enthusiasm made me smile.


    "I am sorry, Victoria, I don''t want to keep you away from the Metropolis because I know how much you love the city, and we could stay at my penthouse, but we need to stay near the forest for your safety." I declared.


    "Hey, you don''t need to apologize, Oliver; I am always happy when I am with you, but enjoying with a friend will always have a different level of gratification, and having girls talk would always brighten my day, and I am so glad I met Trixie and talking to someone who understands me makes me feel better," Victoria responded as she put her head on my shoulder. I grinned as I took her hand, and I was driving in high spirits knowing Victoria had enjoyed her day.


    It was almost six o''clock in the evening when we arrived home since we caught up with the heavy traffic in the city. I smiled when I realized my girlfriend must be so tired from shopping with Trixie because she fell asleep on my shoulder as we were on our way home; I woke her up slowly when we arrived home. We got inside the house with shopping bags in our hands, and I was shocked when she handed me a paper bag after we got inside tha master''s bedroom.


    "What is this, Victoria?" I asked, confused.


    "That is for you, Oliver, and I hope you will like it," she replied, and I could see that her face was blushing.


    "Thank you so much, and I am going to love anything that you will give me, Victoria," I responded as I moved and grabbed her closer to me, and I kissed my girlfriend softly on the lips, and we made out until her lips got swollen from my kisses.


    I asked her to come and have dinner with me, and I could see the hesitation on her face because I knew she still didn''t have an appetite to eat human food.


    "Where are we going, Oliver? You said we would eat dinner, but why did you take me outside and walk towards the..." Victoria''s words died on her lips when she saw a comfy picnic blanket spread over the white sand, and the sparkling light of the candles with the sound of the waves hitting the shore made the ambiance more romantic.


    "Wow! It''s beautiful!" She exclaimed, and I could see the excitement on her face as she looked at me, and then she returned her focus on the picnic blanket and towards the rattan basket filled with delicious food as I yanked her with me.


    We sat down across from each other, and I carefully took out the food from the basket; I could see her watching the food in front of us for a long time before seeing a beautiful smile plastered on her angelic face.


    "Thank you, Oliver, I didn''t expect you will prepare a romantic dinner for us, and I felt so happy, and believe it or not, I didn''t expect my mouth will water the moment I smelled the aroma of the food Carrie cooked for us, and I could feel the craving for human food right now, and I couldn''t wait to take a bite of the Shrimp Tempura and the Squid Calamari.." She said, and my smile broadened, and I felt glad Victoria could finally control her cravings for fresh meat.

 Chapter 115 - Daddy’s Girl

    Victoria''s POV


    I didn''t expect Oliver will surprise me, and having dinner with him on the sand facing the ocean felt lovely and romantic. And I don''t know if it was because of the ambiance that I suddenly felt the craving for human food, or maybe because I am now starting to accept that I am a werewolf.


    Spending time with Trixie helped me overcome my longings of devouring animal meat. And I didn''t waste my time after Oliver put all the food in front of us; I dig in, and the food is so tasty, and it feels like years that I haven''t tasted human food.


    And I hope tomorrow when I wake up, I will never feel the craving of having fresh meat again, but Trixie also told me it would be a natural occurrence to need to eat raw meat, especially during the full moon. She told me I was different because I was a pure werewolf, and it was harder for her to control her hunger after she turned because of her human nature.


    I could still feel the excitement of my time spent with Trixie, we talked and laughed, and I felt so connected with her, like the way I think towards Lana. And how I wish there would be a time that I could be with Lana and Trixie at the same time, but I know it would be impossible to happen because Lana can never be with us.


    And I will do everything I can to protect my best friend from becoming like us, and I hope she is not fated to be a mate of a certain werewolf because it would not be easy to become one. After all, Trixie told me everything she underwent during her transition and the life she had after she became a werewolf, but I could tell she is happy with Zane.


    "I enjoy my life now, Victoria, and I love Zane so much that I gave up my human life for him, and I don''t have regrets even if I know I need to leave my old life behind." She said while we had our afternoon snacks, and I know how much I love shopping, but I could tell it was because of Trixie that I wanted to go malling, and I couldn''t wait to see her tomorrow because she promised she would train with me.


    "Hey, it feels like your mind is somewhere else, but I felt so happy that whatever you are thinking right now is something nice because I could see your face is glowing with happiness." I heard Oliver''s voice, and I smiled at him.


    "Yeah, I was thinking about Trixie and how her life turned upside down when she fell in love with Zane, but knowing she is happy now made me feel so glad, and I thought I had the most terrible experience in life, but I think she had it worse," I responded, and Oliver wiped the smear of sauce on the side of my mouth with his fingers while he was nodding his head.


    "Yes, it will always be difficult for her because she was human, unlike us; we possessed more strength, and we can heal ourselves easily." He responded as he scooted closer to me while watching the waves together. The wind that touches my skin and the romantic music coming from Oliver''s phone make me sleepy again, and I wonder why I always feel sleepy in this paradise. I realized Oliver''s place was excellent, and the pounding of the waves served as my lullaby.


    Oliver held my hand, and I couldn''t stop myself from laying on the blanket while I nestled my head on his thighs. I knew we needed to talk about me and my studies since I still have my desire to graduate, and I wanted to finish High School and go to college, and with the ability I possess, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited.


    "Oliver, I know you are the CEO of your company, and I think you can''t marry someone like me in the future since you needed someone who graduated from college and a woman who has a promising career, and I think I will never be that woman." I declared, and he caressed my face with his fingers.


    "You are everything I need in my life, Victoria, I don''t care if you will graduate or not, and I will support you whatever you want to do with your life. If you want to finish High School, I will go back with you in Zenith." He responded, and I could feel


    my heart is dancing with happiness.


    "Are you sure about that, Oliver?" I asked, and he looked down at my face and smiled.


    "I had never been so sure in my entire life, Victoria, I spent so many years trying to run away from my fate, and I made an effort to avoid my destiny, and I wanted to prove to all my pack members that I am the master of my life, and I wanted to show them I can have any woman I want for my wife, and I was foolish enough to fight my feelings on the first day I met you." He answered.


    And I couldn''t stop beaming at him, and then Oliver slowly lay beside me, and we are both looking at the stars twinkling in the sky while holding each other''s hand. I wanted to go back to Zenith to attend my classes, but I still wanted to enjoy my vacation with Oliver; maybe spending more days with him will not make me fail all my subjects, and I know they will only have mastery test this coming Friday.


    Oliver told me; we could take the test online since my beloved father has already made some arrangements in our school, and it feels so lovely that he cares about my studies. Still, he never asked me even once if I was doing okay; even if my phone is off, my dad can still call Oliver, and I try to stop thinking about my parents as I feel the serenity of Oliver''s abode.


    "And now I realized you are everything I want, and I will do everything I can to be with you," Oliver added, and I smiled as I closed my eyes.


    "I love you, Victoria Winner," He whispered as I drifted to sleep with a beautiful smile on my face.


    "Nick!" I heard Oliver''s voice, and I could feel my entire body stiffen, I knew I was only dreaming, but it felt real.


    "Oliver! It is lovely to see you having a good time with my daughter, and I felt so happy Victoria is enjoying her time with you, and I don''t need to tell you what to do since it feels like you are doing great despite what is happening in our community." I could hear my father''s powerful voice, and I wondered why I needed to dream of him now when I had a good time with my boyfriend.


    "I don''t have a choice but try my best to make her feel comfortable and okay after what you have done to your only daughter." My boyfriend responded, and I could feel the anger in his voice.


    "I know you still hate me, son, for keeping her identity secret, but I already told you why I need to do it," my father replied, and Oliver laughed.


    "You only told me you needed to do it to keep her safe, but you didn''t tell me the main reason, Nicklaus," Oliver said in a stern tone.


    "That is why we are here now, Oliver," dad responded calmly, and my eyes squinted as I realized I was not dreaming at all; I could feel the happiness on my chest as I opened my eyes, and I was surprised to find my mother sitting beside me while she was looking at my face. My instinct is telling me to run, but even if they come so late, they are still here now, and I know it means a lot to me. And I needed some answers to my questions.


    "Victoria, I know you are so angry with us, and I hope you will give us a chance to explain and tell you everything." My mother softly said, and she took my hand while I could see the worries on her beautiful face, and I was looking at her without saying a word because I didn''t even know where to start.


    "I think we should talk inside Oliver''s house, and I guess the library is the safest part of his house ." She mumbled, and I slowly nodded my head like a little girl, and I got up from the picnic blanket. At the same time, I walked barefoot on the sand, with my mother beside me, and I smiled when I turned my head and saw Oliver carrying my sandals in his hand, and I averted my father''s gaze the moment our eyes met, and I walked faster.


    I always run towards my dad every time I see him come home during his business trips with my mom, and I always hug and greet him first before turning my attention to my Mother, and I am proud to say I am daddy''s girl.


    And it doesn''t bother my mom because she loves dad and me, and right now, I was holding my mother''s hand tightly because I knew I was about to uncover the truth about our family secrets, and I couldn''t stop feeling so nervous, and I don''t want to look at my father''s face yet.


    I got inside the library first while my mother was waiting for my dad, and I wished they would ask Oliver to come inside because I wanted him to be with me. I was looking at Oliver''s collection of books, and I smiled when I found the romance books on his shelves.


    I heard the opening and closing of the library door, and I could feel the loud pounding of my heart; when I turned around, I felt my entire body shake and felt so horrified to see my mom hovering in the air while the magnificent black wolf was standing on the carpeted floor.


    .

 Chapter 116 - I Am Different

    Victoria''s POV


    "Victoria, don''t!" I heard my mom say when I unexpectedly raised my hand while they were glowing, and I could feel the electricity flowing in my veins. I knew something was going on with me as I watched the black wolf with fury in my eyes, but his black eyes were looking at me with tenderness. I wanted to charge him because of what he had done to my friend, and I know one of his men is responsible for killing Tim, and he requested to bring havoc to our school.


    But my hands were suspended in the air while I could feel a strong force stopping me from doing what I wanted, and when I looked at my mother, I realized she was using her magic on me, and no matter how I tried to move my body, I can''t, and it feels like my feet are glued on the ground.


    I looked at my mom, and she descended on the ground, I wondered why she was flying, and I didn''t see any wings on her back. Then she moved closer to the black wolf, and my eyes were looking at my mom and the wild beast, and I wondered where my father was, and I wished Oliver was with me at this moment.


    "Victoria, your father and I knew that you wanted to unfold the mystery of your existence, and you hated us for keeping your identity secret from you, and I want to take this opportunity to tell you everything, and it should begin from who we are." My mom said, and I could tell she also suppressed my ability to speak because no matter how I wanted to open my mouth and talk to her, I couldn''t do it, and it felt like she paralyzed my entire frame.


    "Mom, how could you allow this monster to get inside Oliver''s house? Didn''t you know he is very dangerous? How many innocent lives did the black wolf kill to gain more power and immortality." I said through my mom''s head since I couldn''t communicate with her through my mouth, and I could see the pain on my mom''s face.


    "Victoria, he is your father," Mom said in more tha a whisper.


    "What???" I asked, shocked, and I wished I had heard my mom wrong.


    "The black wolf standing in front of you is no other than your father, and then my dad suddenly changed into his human form, and I wanted to cover my eyes, but I became more stunned when he appeared in front of me in his human shape fully cloth, and it seems like my parents have a lot of explaining to do.


    I am still looking at my dad, unable to believe what I have witnessed; how could he shift without worrying where to hide since he was not naked after he turned back into his human form. While I was always naked, every time I go back to my human form, and Oliver and Trixie told me the same thing, werewolves will always end up naked, and I could tell that is part of the curse of being a werewolf.


    "Your mother is telling you I am a black wolf, Victoria, and it would help if you relaxed since I wasn''t the man behind Tim''s death." My dad said.


    "How about killing and consuming the flesh of your fellow hybrids?" I asked, and my father shook his head.


    "I am not a hybrid, Victoria; I am under a strong curse." He said, and I became more confused.


    "I fell in love with a fairy, and when I turned her into one of us, her mother, one of the strongest fairies in their world, cursed me because your mother became an outcast to her world." My dad said, and I raised my eyebrows.


    "Why do I hear her parents are werewolves?"I asked.


    "Well, your mother needs to pretend she is one of us because the council will never accept her; our kind doesn''t want to welcome hybrids, either a fairy or mage," Dad replied.


    "So, mom, is not the girl you should marry?" I asked again.


    "Well, when my supposed to be mate died during an encounter, that is the time your mother took her chance, and she used her identity, and she became Zafirah," Dad responded.


    "How about mom''s face?" I asked.


    "She only used a glamour, Victoria, but the face you see is your mom''s original face and not the original Zafirah; your mother only allowed a few people to see her true self, the original Zafirah is also beautiful, and she died protecting me, and I owe her my second life, but it was your mom who saved me from our enemies." My dad explained.


    "How about my face? They said I look exactly like mom, and how come we have the same face?" I asked, and I became more confused with what was happening in my life. All I know is I was a human, and then I became a werewolf, then the time I used unusual magic, Oliver thought I was a hybrid, and now I am part Fae.


    "Well, as the time goes by, your mother started to stop using glamour, and instead, she used her original face with the help of her power; the werewolves have forgotten the original face of Zafirah, and all they can remember now is your mom''s original face." He answered.


    "What kind of curse are you suffering, dad?" I asked.


    "Your grandmother turned me into a black wolf, including my offspring." He said, and my eyes got so big.


    "You mean, including me?" I asked, and my father nodded his head.


    "But I am a grey wolf, dad," I answered.


    "Yes, you are because that is the original color of our fur, but because of the curse your mom''s mother put into me, your fur is also black. Your mother used a spell to make our fur look like grey, and without your mother''s spell, we will be considered an enemy of the werewolves even if we belonged to them." My father declared.


    "And that is the reason we always stay away from Zenith, and we are not attending any business conference, Victoria; the truth is your father needed to hide because every time there is a moon, even if it is not the full moon, his fur will turn into black, and I couldn''t believe my spell was wearing off since I give birth to you, and no matter how we wanted to stay with you we can''t because your dad will suddenly changed into his wolf form." My mom said.


    "But who is the black wolf who loves war?" I asked.


    "Roligo is real, Victoria, and that is why my mom took his identity, and she wanted to make your father suffer until the day he will die." My mother said.


    "But your mom did her best to keep me safe from the day your grandmother put a curse into me until now," my father said.


    "But after your eighteenth birthday, it seems like the curse became stronger, for how many times your father suddenly shifted without his knowledge and he ends up into a black wolf, and I tried my best to conceal his black fur by using a spell, but I could tell it is not working." My mother said while I could feel the worries in her voice.


    "So dad''s life is in danger?" I asked, and my mom nodded her head, and all the hatred I felt for


    my parents disappeared, and I wanted to know what happened why my mother came into our world.


    I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited about learning my fairy magic, but the idea that the council will charge my father treason once they will find out he is a black wolf made me so worried because they will assume he was behind killing of hybrids and innocent humans. My dad couldn''t defend himself because he couldn''t tell them my mom was a fairy. After all, it would be another violation of werewolf codes.


    And then I was terrified when the realization hit me, there was a possibility that the same thing would happen to me, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so anxious about what was going on with my once peaceful life and how I wish I didn''t turn eighteen because all these happens after I became an adult.


    "How about me, mom? Is the curse would be the same? What if I will turn into a black wolf the next time I will shift?" I asked.


    "Yeah, that is why we are here, even if I know it would be too risky to travel because there is a chance your father will suddenly turn into a black wolf, but we need to keep you safe, and I felt so glad my magic worked." My mom responded.


    "I will teach you how to use glamour, and you need to tell Oliver the truth," my mom said.


    "What if he will turn me over to the council?" I asked, and I could feel my legs are trembling, and I looked at my father when I heard his laughter.


    "Victoria, Oliver is your mate, and you should know by now that he imprinted with you, and you are basically connected to each other body and soul." My father said, and I looked at him in the eyes, and then my father walked closer to me.


    "I am so sorry, Victoria, I failed you. I know how many times I hurt you, but I want you to know, I don''t want to leave you or keep these things hidden from you, but I don''t want you to grow up with too much on your shoulders; you needed to grow, and enjoy your life like a normal teenager, and I don''t want you to worry about the curse at an early age." My dad said as he cupped my face.


    "I love you so much, Victoria, and I will never let them hurt you, and remember you are powerful, and your mother will train and educate you about your fairy magic, while Oliver will help you with your wolf strength, all you need to do is to be strong, my dear." My father added.


    "Don''t worry, dad, I needed to be strong, so I could also protect you and mom," I said, and I was surprised when I realized I could finally move my body now, and I could also speak with my mouth.


    "I know there are so many things you need to know, Victoria, but we only have little time," My mom said as she looked at me.


    "Don''t worry, mom, and we will utilize the time we have," I responded, and I could see the proud smile on my mother''s face, which made me grin.. I knew I needed to pretend I was strong, and I was okay even if my mind was in chaos because I needed to face the reality that I am different from everyone else.

 Chapter 117 - The Secrets

    Oliver''s POV


    I felt so happy when I saw Nick''s car on my driveway, and I felt relieved that Victoria was still lying on my arms, sleeping, and I could tell the evening breeze lulled her to sleep. She shouldn''t be aware that Nick and Zafirah are here because I am sure she is not yet ready to face her parents, but things are getting intense lately, and I could tell Nick could no longer hide the truth from his daughter, and he has no choice but tell Victory what she needed to know.


    "Oliver, I hope whatever happens tonight, you will stay loyal to my daughter." He said before he walked towards the direction of the library of my house, and I was dumbfounded by what Nick had said, and I wondered what kind of secrets Nicklaus had that he needed to ask me to remain loyal to my girlfriend.


    "Hey, why do you look like shit, Oliver?" Zane asked when he found me in the living room waiting for my girlfriend and her parents to get out of the library.


    "Well, I am sure you knew who''s here, and I felt so nervous because Victoria and her parents are not yet done talking. And I could tell Nick secrets could turn Victoria''s life upside down." I replied.


    "I could say he nailed it, Oliver, he kept Victoria''s identity a secret, and it was enough to make her world in shamble when she learned she is one of us." My best friend said as I slumped my back on the sofa while I closed my eyes, and I felt so nervous.


    "What makes me feel so afraid if Nicklaus will keep her daughter away from me," I mumbled, and I felt him tap my shoulder.


    "Oliver, no one can separate you from Victoria, she is your mate, your other half, and you need to think positive, and whatever happens, I will be here for you." My best friend replied.


    "Yes, Zane was right, Oliver besides no one can stop Victoria from loving you, and I think Nick will never do that to you and her beloved daughter, he trusted you to look after his daughter for so long now, and he needed you to keep her safe," Trixie interjected with our conversation.


    And when I opened my eyes, Trixie was smiling at me, and I suddenly felt relieved, and I set aside my worries until I saw Victoria walking towards me. She never took away her gaze from me while out of the corner of my eye, I saw her parents holding hands, looking so calm and at peace, and I realized their talk went well; and I quickly got up from my seat.


    "Oliver, I hope it will not be a burden for you if we stay here at your place for at least three days to be with our daughter," Nick said right away while I was still gazing at Victoria''s beautiful face.


    "That would be lovely, Nicklaus, I know my house is not as big as your mansion or any of your vacation houses, but I hope you will enjoy your stay," I responded as I looked at him as I felt Victoria take my hand.


    "You are so humble, Oliver, you''ve got a lovely place, and I could say you have a taste, and I am sure my daughter loves this paradise." Victoria''s dad replied, and I helped them with their luggage and showed them to the guest room while I left my girlfriend with Trixie and Zane. And I smiled as I realized my house suddenly turned lively.


    "I am sorry if I didn''t tell you in advance, Oliver; this is unexpected," Nick added.


    "It would be okay, Nick; we are family," I responded, and he widely grinned at me.


    "Of course, we are; you are our son too, and thank you so much for keeping our daughter safe at all times." He stated.


    "If you have time later, I wish to have a drink with you," he added, and I nodded my head.


    "Yes, I have all the time for you, Nicklaus," I responded.


    I found Nick waiting for me on the roof deck of my house, it was almost midnight, and I couldn''t wait to be alone with Victoria. Still, I needed to have a word with her dad, and I would not let this night pass without knowing his secrets because I have all the right to know what is going in with my girlfriend''s life since he entrusted me to protect her.


    I handed Nick his scotch on the rocks, and he took the glass from me while he was looking at me with a solemn expression on his face. Before I could ask him about what he was hiding from us, Nicklaus told me everything what I needed to know, and I could say his secrets were beyond what I could imagine, and it involved Victoria''s safety.


    "How can we break the curse, Nicklaus? What if Victoria suddenly turned into a black wolf during a hunt with my pack members?" I asked, and he looked at me with sadness on his face."


    "We don''t know, Oliver; my wife tried everything she could, but her efforts were futile. I always turn a black wolf every time I shift. She was able to hide my black fur using her magic for years. Still, it seems like after Victoria turned eighteen, my wife''s fairy magic couldn''t help me anymore." He replied.


    "And I could feel that my wife''s magic was fading away, and this time we both realized we needed to go to a safer place, away from the werewolves." He added.


    "And that is the only way we can protect our daughter. We can''t risk it, Oliver, and I am sure the moment the council and the rest of the werewolves find out I am a black wolf, they will automatically assume I am the wicked beast who loved killing and taking innocent lives." Nicklaus added.


    "And you know what will happen next, and I can''t let anyone hurt my daughter, and I wanted to ask Victoria to come with us, but I am sure my daughter will never hide away from anyone because she always wanted to be in the limelight, and I felt guilty that she couldn''t have that kind of life as of the moment." Nick continued.


    "She needed to avoid going in public places unless she will learn to master her fairy magic, and I am just hoping she is more powerful than her mother, and I am wishing the prophecy was all true, but if she is not that powerful, then we don''t have a choice but to bring her with us." He said and looked at me, and I felt horrified.


    "You can''t do that, Nicklaus; you can''t hide Victoria away from me," I said, scared to lose her.


    "Relax, I am not hiding my daughter away from you, but if she doesn''t possess a strong fairy magic, she can''t defend herself, Oliver, and with so many enemies, you can''t protect her forever, so the best option is to run away to a safer place, and we can create our own pack, and you must come with us, what can you say, Oliver?" He declared, and it felt like Nick was telling me to give up my life, but I realized Victoria is my life now, and I knew I couldn''t live without her.


    "But she was the one prophecies as the savior of humankind, and if she will hide, how can she fight the black wolf?" I asked, and I drank my scotch in one gulp, and I didn''t answer Nick because I didn''t know how to answer him, and he fell silent as he looked at me waiting for my answer, and things became more complicated than I thought.


    "I don''t care about that damn prophecy; all I want is to keep my daughter safe, Oliver. And I know it was too much to ask you to give up everything for my daughter, and I am aware of what is in your heart right now; good night, son." He said as he got up and he left me looking at the waves hitting the shore, and I never felt so lost my entire life.


    "Hi, is everything alright?" Victoria asked right away the moment I got inside our room."Yes, everything is perfect, and it feels like we are getting married because your parents and my close friends, which I considered my family, are here," I responded as I beamed at her to mask the worries that I felt because I could feel the anxiousness on her voice.


    I strode towards her and took her into my arms, and I smiled when I inhaled her heavenly scent that always drives me insane while her face blushed."You can''t lie to me, Oliver, did my father tell you what I am?" She asked, and I slowly nodded my head, and her face fell.


    "No wonder you looked like you were carrying the world on your shoulders, and I understand if you break up with me, I don''t want you to get hurt because of our family secrets. I love you so much that I want you to be safe always." Victoria declared as she looked at me with too many emotions.


    "Hey, I will never break up with you, Victoria. I love you more, and you know I will cross the ocean and fly the sky for you, and I am willing to do everything to protect and keep you safe." I responded as I brought her closer to me.


    "I admit, I was shocked when I learned your true identity, and I already expected you to be a hybrid, but I didn''t expect your mom is a fairy and not a witch, and no wonder your power is different," I added.


    "Are you sure you wanted to be with me even if I am a black wolf?" She asked, and I smiled as I looked at her beautiful face.


    "I am more than one hundred percent sure, my love. I wanted to be with you until the day I died. And we will be together until our hair turns grey, and I wanted to have many children with you," I whispered, and I could see how her face turned redder, and she looked so adorable as I looked at the lovely smile spread across her face.


    "You don''t need to worry, Victoria, you are stronger than you thought, and I know you can figure out how to break the curse," I said in more than a whisper.


    "Oliver, I don''t want to give you false hope..." I didn''t let Victoria finish her words as I put my finger on her month.


    "I know we can face the world even if our enemies hunt us. I am sure our love for each other will see us through," I said before I claimed her sweet mouth, and we shared a passionate kiss. And we made love as if it was her first time, and she slept in my arms with a beautiful smile on her face.


    I know she trusted me her life, and I will do everything I can so we can stay here together, and she doesn''t need to hide from everyone else because she is my mate, and I know she will become the strongest Luna ever born...

 Chapter 118 - Don’t Accept Defeat

    Victoria''s POV


    I admit I felt so happy that my parents came for me, and now that I know who I truly am, I became more afraid of what would be my future with Oliver. I am aware that I am different from everyone else but knowing my parents were suffering because of that stupid curse, I realized I wanted to help them solve this mystery even if I don''t have any idea how.


    I am excited to learn more about my fairy magic, it excites me even if I know I have to stay away from everyone in our community except those who knew about us, and I am sure it would only be limited because it would be so risky. The possibility that I will turn into a black wolf is high since my dad has already experienced it so many times.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me? What if I will turn into a black wolf suddenly?" I asked Oliver after making love with him, and I could still feel the aftermath of our sweet moment together, and it felt so lovely to be in his arms since I felt safe even if I knew my life would never be the same again.


    "Why should I feel scared of you? You will always be the love of my life, Victoria, and you don''t need to worry because I will never forsake you whatever happens." He answered while he kissed my forehead, and I couldn''t stop myself from beaming at him, and I wanted to be with him for the rest of my life.


    "I don''t want to lie to you, Victoria, I am worried if I can''t protect, but it doesn''t mean I am afraid," Oliver added.


    "And from now on, I don''t want to keep any secrets from you. Your dad told me to run away with your entire family if ever you can''t control your fairy magic, and to be honest, I don''t want to leave this place and everything I have in my life, especially my company, the fruit of my labor. Still, I realized no material things can measure how much I love you, Victoria." He stated.


    "And I am willing to leave everything behind for you, my love." He muttered, and I shook my head.


    "No, you can''t do that, Oliver; besides, I don''t want to hide because we have done nothing to anyone, and I wanted to prove to them that even if I become a black wolf, my heart will always be pure," I responded.


    "We need to face the world together, Oliver, because I am not a coward, and I always believe that goodness will always prevail, and there is nothing to be afraid of because whatever happens, we always got each other back," I said, and he smiled at me.


    "Are you sure about that, Victoria?" He asked, and I nodded with a wide grin on my face.


    "Yes, I always face my enemies, and I rather die fighting what I believe in rather than live and hide for the rest of my life, and don''t worry, I will convince mom and dad," I responded, and he kissed my forehead while he caressed my back until I fall asleep on his chest.


    Oliver and I both woke up early morning, and I was shocked when I found my trainers on the shore waiting for me; and I realized I am so lucky to have them willing to help me learn the ways of how to become a full pledge werewolf.


    "Are you ready, Victoria?" Noel asked with a wide grin on his face, and I nodded my head, and then I saw Trixie nod at me while Zane and Oliver were on the sideline.


    "I will be training with you," Trixie said, and I couldn''t contain raising my eyebrow.


    "Why do you need to train when you are already done with the drill?" I asked, and she laughed.


    "It would be fun to do the exercises again; besides, I know I will never be good enough because of my human nature; unlike you, Victoria, it is in your blood." She replied, and before I could answer her, Noel called our attention so we could start our training.


    I could feel the aching of my entire body since we started training from dawn to dusk, and I could feel the soreness of my muscles. Still, Trixie was right, it was fun to run around the beach resort, and then we got inside the forest where I needed to run, jump, duck my head and bend my knees as Noel, Zane, and Oliver ran after us to test our endurance.


    I was running and panting when I heard the loud cry of Trixie when Zane caught her, and I needed to save her and to do that, I needed to do all means I could find to save my friend, and it was part of our training to pretend they were our enemies, and I needed to save my friend.


    I hid in the bushes as I listened to them, and I was amazed when I realized I could hear their footsteps; Noel was right, all I needed to do was open my senses, and I could feel the energy coming from my body. And I was surprised when I was able to climb on the tree without a sound; it felt like my movements were so light that they couldn''t even hear them.


    I almost laughed when I realized I could jump from one tree to another without any sound while Zane and Oliver were walking around the vicinity looking for me while Noel was watching Trixie. I realized they tied her body on a tree trunk, and this training felt so real that I realized I wanted to save my friend.


    And before Noel could react, I jumped from the tree and went for Trixie, and I was stunned when I was able to untie the rope in a split second. When Noel swiftly moved towards us, I pulled Trixie with me, and we ran deeper inside the forest; she laughed so hard until we reached the safe place by touching the red flag hanging on a tree.


    I was grinning while I could hear a round of applause coming from our mentor, and when I looked at them, I could see their amusement, and I felt so proud of myself, and it felt like I was in Zenith Academy once again, and Oliver knew how much I love winning.


    "Wow! I am impressed with your strategy, girls, now I want you to go back from the top," Noel declared, and I couldn''t believe we would be doing the same thing again, and my shoulders sagged, and when I raised my head, I found Oliver staring at me.


    "Hey, don''t complain, Victoria, you need to cheer up; besides, you nailed this exercise, and I am so proud of you." Oliver communicated to me through his mind.


    "Why do we need to repeat it?" I asked.


    "To make your movements more precise and accurate, you need to perfect it," Oliver responded, and I couldn''t stop myself from pouting my lips as I went back to our supposed base, and I heard Oliver''s laughter on my head.


    And as they began hunting us, I could tell they became more aggressive, and when Noel yelled level medium, it made me realize we nailed the easy round. This time it was harder for me to save Trixie until my time to save her was up, and it was apparent we failed the second round. I realized stage three would be the most challenging round, and I could feel the excitement as we fought them to escape, but Zane and Oliver were strong, and when they caught Trixie, I ran away as fast as possible.


    And I realized they quickly tied Trixie''s wrists and ankles so she couldn''t move, and I climbed on the tree, and I could tell this was the best location where I could hide, and they never will know I was hiding above the ground. And I grinned when I realized my spot was the best because I could see their movements from above, and I was waiting for the perfect opportunity to leap and save Trixie, and I don''t easily accept defeat.


    When Zane and my boyfriend moved away from Trixie, I did my trick and jumped so high from the tree, but the moment my feet landed on the ground, Zane and Oliver were there, ready to attack me. Still, before they could capture me, I raised my hands at them as I shouted no, and I could see the light coming from my hand, and Oliver and Zane go flying in a different direction, and I realized what I had done.


    I slowly put my hands on my back, but it was already too late, they had witnessed my power, and I could see the shock on their faces, especially Noel, and I wanted to run away from them, but I realized I considered them as my close friends too since Oliver trusted all them. And I think they should know who I am even if there is a chance they will turn their backs on us, but I know this is the best way to see if they are loyal to my father and Oliver.


    "Wow, that was amazing, Victoria, but I think we need to go somewhere safe where we can talk about this matter," Noel said, and I nodded my head, and when I turned my gaze to Oliver, he gave me a reassuring smile that everything will be alright.

 Chapter 119 - Challenge Accepted

    Oliver''s POV


    As I watched Victoria run, jump, and roll on the ground so we couldn''t catch her, I smiled because I only trained her a little, and I didn''t expect her to be this good, maybe because of her hidden ability. It felt amazing to look at her fight with grace, and I couldn''t believe she would look this hot even if she were fighting us.


    I could see the amusement in Noel''s face, and I always love the way he trains anyone, especially the newbies will always find it exciting because Noel is the kind of mentor who has patience and understanding; he will never make you feel discouraged but will give you enough motivation to do each task and exercise.


    I gawked at Victoria as she jumped from the tree, and I could tell the rest would wonder how she did it, and I was aware her fairy magic was taking charge. She outsmarted us, and I am so proud of my girlfriend, but when we ran after her, and she got cornered, she used her fairy magic again without knowing it, and I felt so horrified because it was not yet time for them to know her secret.


    They have witnessed how her power made Zane and me fly at a reasonable distance, and if we weren''t werewolves, I am sure we would suffer fractured bones and wounds. It would be too late, and we couldn''t undo anything, and I could see the surprised look on Noel''s face while Trixie got perplexed.


    Victoria''s face paled when she realized what she had done, and I could see the worries written all over her beautiful face, I smiled as I tried to tell her through my gesture that everything would be alright, and I was sure Noel would understand.


    And I realized Victoria''s mom should train her the soonest possible time to avoid things from happening like this. We all leave the forest at once and get inside my house in silence. I could feel Victoria''s nervousness as I held her hand, and when I peeked at her angelic face, she looked so worried.


    "Hey, you don''t need to worry, Victoria; everything will be okay," I assured her as I squeezed her hand.


    "What if they hate me and tell the council that I am different?" She asked as we communicated with each other through our minds.


    "No, they won''t, and you need to trust me in this," I responded, and she relaxed a little.


    "Is there something you wanted to tell us, Oliver, Victoria?" Noel asked right away after we got inside the library.


    "Hmm, Noel, we only learned about her extraordinary power last night when her parents came, and I wanted to tell you Victoria is not a threat to us," I responded. I informed him all about what Nick had told me, and Noel looked at me for a long time before he spoke.


    "How can you prove that Victoria will not harm anyone, Oliver? What happened in the forest could be so dangerous; we only wanted to train her, but she accidentally used her power, and she almost hurt you and Zane." He responded, and I couldn''t believe Noel would be like this, while I could see the hurt on my girlfriend''s face.


    "You have to believe me, Noel; Victoria didn''t intend to hurt us; she doesn''t have any idea about her power yet; after our training today, Victoria will have some exercises with her mother so she can control her fairy magic," I said, and Noel looked at me. Then he turned his head to look at Victoria.


    "I am sorry, but I don''t intend to hurt and disappoint you, Victoria and Oliver. But being one of the elders, I should always think about the common good of our pack members, and it is nothing personal. And you know I will never put the lives of the members of the Valiant pack in danger." He declared, and I could see the seriousness on his face, and I couldn''t believe he would question Victoria''s power.


    "I understand your point, Noel, and I don''t blame you if you have doubts about what I can do, but I can assure you, I will never hurt anyone," Victoria said as she looked at Noel with pleading in her eyes.


    "I know, my dear, but you know what you have done out there, but I am not that heartless, I care about Oliver, and I believe that you are innocent, and it wasn''t your fault if you are different from us, but I hope you will also understand we are talking about the safety of my people," Noel said.


    "I will give you a chance to control your magic, and I will never allow you to meet the rest of the pack members unless you can show it to me that you can control your magic, and if not, I think you should follow what Nicklaus had asked you to do. You should stay away from the werewolves and humans, and you better hide before you can hurt anyone." Noel added.


    "Nick, don''t do this, please; I wanted to introduce her to the rest of our pack members tomorrow night because I wanted to make an important announcement," I said, and he looked at me with sadness on his face.


    "I am sorry, Oliver, even if you are our Alpha, you know what is your obligation to your people, and I don''t need to remind you what are those things that you needed to uphold being the leader of our pack, and as one of the elders have to be fair. I know you are a responsible ruler, and you know what to do." He responded.


    "I will give you one week to master your power, Victoria; if you can control your magic, then I will allow you to stay and be with us, but if not, you need to leave Gallant City at once." He stated, and Victoria looked at him with her head high.


    "Fair enough, I will do everything I can to show you that I deserve to stay and be one of your pack members," Victoria said, and I know she was hurting inside because I could tell she likes Noel so much. Still, he doubted her capabilities, and Noel was afraid she would harm my pack members.


    But I know Victoria is not capable of hurting anyone, and her magic is still new to her. She only found out her true identity last night. And now, my girl is facing another ordeal, and I became more in love with Victoria by how she handled this matter without questioning Noel''s power. She became more mature now, and I liked how she spoke up to Noel.


    "And I accepted your challenge, Noel, and I know one week will never be enough to train and to master my abilities, but you are only giving me a little time, and I don''t want to disappoint you, and I hope you will keep our family secret." She said, and my mentor nodded his head.


    "Don''t worry, Victoria, you can trust me that I will never tell anyone about this, and I will bring your father''s secrets on my grave, just promise me, if you can''t control your power, you will leave this place and never come back." Noel declared.


    And I wanted to yell at him, and for the first time, I hated my mentor. How could he ask the woman I loved to leave? He knew how much I loved Victoria, and I was clenching my fists on my side as I looked at him leave the library without taking a second glance after he excused himself.


    "I am so sorry, Victoria; I know Noel was out of bounce; he has no right to decide for our pack. I am still the Alpha of Valiant pack." I said, and she walked towards me and cupped my face while I could see Trixie and Zane were looking at us, and I could still see the shock on their faces.


    "It is okay, Oliver; I understand his point. You can''t risk your position, you are their leader, and I think if I can''t master my power with the time frame, he had given me, then I should leave and hide together with my parents, you can''t give up your life just for me, Oliver." She said, and I could feel the agony in Victoria''s sweet voice.


    "Don''t ever say that Victoria; you know I will do everything for you, and I know you can make it in one week; you have to stop your training with us, and you should focus your training with your mother," responded.


    "Yes, you can, Victoria, and don''t worry, we will be here for you," Trixie said, and then she smiled at my girlfriend. I felt so happy that my best friend and his wife were not afraid of Victoria, and I could see the sympathy on their faces, and I realized they remained loyal to us, and right now I could tell they were our only allies at this moment, and it made me feel better that I still have my best friend.


    We ate dinner with Victoria''s parents, but none of us mentioned to them what happened during our training and why Noel suddenly left my estate.


    "I know that you are tired from your whole day of training, my dear, but we don''t have enough time. I need to teach you things you needed to learn about your power." My girlfriend''s mother said.


    "I am not tired, mom, we can still have our training, and I am ready, and I don''t care if we need to train until dawn," Victoria said, and I could see the determination on her face, and I realized how much she wanted to stay in my world.


    "Victoria, I know how you wanted to learn, but you grew up as a human, and your body is still adjusting; you needed to rest, my dear, don''t worry, I know you are a fast learner, and I can tell you can master your abilities in less than a week," Zafirah answered.


    I could see the excitement on my girlfriend''s face. I wanted to take her into my arms and tell her she doesn''t need to worry about anything because I would always be with her no matter what.. I felt so delighted to know that Victoria could master her power in less than a week, and there is a big chance she could show to Noel''s face that he was wrong about her.

 Chapter 120 - I Am Proud

    Victoria''s POV


    "Are you ready, my dear?" My mom asked me the moment we were alone in the basement of Oliver''s house.


    "I don''t know, mom; it seems like the things happening around me are getting intense every day, and I don''t even know where to put myself. I am so afraid I will fail, and all I want is to live the life that I used to even if you weren''t always around; at least everything around me felt so normal." I responded, and my mom took my hand, and I could feel the soothing sensation that traveled from my fingertips down to my spine.


    My mother instructed me to close my eyes and feel the power within me, and I thought it would be so easy. Still, it feels like hours before I could feel the flow of my energy on my veins, and it feels like I was ready to burst when I opened my eyes, I realized I was no longer on the ground, and I was hovering on the air, and I could see the beautiful smile on my mother''s face.


    And then I panicked, and I lost my balance; then I plummeted into the air headfirst, but my mom was able to catch me on time, and I felt so frustrated that I couldn''t even remain floating on air.


    "I don''t know if I can make it, mom. It feels impossible," I said as I tried to get up on my feet.


    "This is too much, and I hate that my life suddenly turned into chaos." I blurted out, and I could no longer stop myself from feeling so down.


    "Victoria, I understand how you feel right now, and I know you are trying your best to accept what is going on, but it wouldn''t be that easy, my dear. I left my world because of my curiosity about other realms, and my curiosity about what lies beyond our world made me stumble with your father, and I fell in love without knowing I will be living in fear every day." She declared.


    "I felt scared that one day my father would come and take me, and worse, your father will die because of me, and when I became a werewolf, I was able to control the pain because I have my power, and my transition doesn''t bother me at all, but eating fresh meat send me to the edge, and I wanted to stay away and go back to my world." She added.


    "But what can I do? The hottest Alpha imprisoned me with his heart, and I realized I wanted to spend the rest of my life with him, and I didn''t care if I would become so different from everyone else and hide my true nature from them. I had my social life, but I needed to be vigilant at all times, and I have to be careful with all the things I do." She continued.


    "When the curse started, it was the worse day of our lives, and I don''t want to leave you because you are still young, and it breaks my heart every time I say goodbye to you, but I don''t have a choice but protect your father, and your safety is what matters the most." She stated.


    "And right now, you need to master your own power, my dear, to have a normal life. I don''t want you to keep hiding just like what we did for the past eighteen years; I am tired, my dear." She softly said as she cupped my face.


    "What should I do, mom?" I asked."I don''t know how strong your power can be because you are a half-breed, but I think you can tame your werewolf side, and all you need to do is total concentration." She responded.


    "Take it easy, try again, don''t stress yourself." She added.


    "Mom, I need to master my fairy magic in less than a week," I said as I faced my mother the moment I think of Oliver; I could feel the determination taking over my senses.


    "You don''t need to force yourself, Victoria; it would help if you let go of your worries and focus. Don''t worry about what is happening around you; nothing will happen to you, my dear; we are all here for you. And you don''t need to give yourself a timeline to master your power because it will come naturally." My mother said.


    "But dad said we don''t have time; what does he mean by that, mom? Is something going to happen?" I asked, and I could see the looked on my mom''s face. Still, she quickly tried to his her worried expression from me, and I could tell that something was going on in Zenith, but my parents were hiding it from me, and they were afraid if I would do something about it, and I am sure they will never tell me what is going on.


    "There is nothing you should worry about, my dear, I am aware you already know about the hybrids who are hunting you, but no one aside from us and your father''s men knew about this location, and what is important is you are safe, your dad and I will never allow anything to happen to you, Victoria, we love you so much." My mother responded.


    And I smiled at her, if I didn''t know the truth why they always leave me alone in our mansion, I am sure I could still feel the bitterness in my heart, but after I had discovered my parents'' secrets, I quickly forgot everything that happened including the pain they have caused me, and I forgive my mom and dad. And I wanted to keep them safe, and that is why I am so desperate to wield my fairy power and practice my abilities so that I could help them.


    "Let us try again, Victoria, and this time I want you to come with me to the library." My mother said as she watched me intently, and I gave her a weak smile before I straightened myself and walked with her going to Oliver''s library.


    "All you need to do is relax, and call your power from deep inside your core, and once you can feel the electricity pulsating on your veins, you need to think about something you want to do, and it will happen, later, I will teach you strong spell, all you need to do now is summon the magic in you." She said, and I smiled, and then I relaxed and set aside all the bad feelings I have, and I let go of all the negative vibes.


    I slowly closed my eyes and concentrated, and I could feel a light breeze that brushed my skin. I wondered where it did come from when I could tell it came from my feet, and I tried my best to summon my energy, and ten minutes after, I could feel the power flowing in my veins, and I knew it was my fairy magic. I slowly opened my eyes, and I smiled when I realized I was drifting on the air again, and this time I didn''t allow my dear to take over, but instead I controlled my movement, and I tried to glide around the room, and I could see the broad smile on my mom''s face.


    "Wow! Bravo, you are a natural, Victoria, and I am so proud of you." My mom declared, and I slowly got my feet back on the floor, and this time landed gracefully, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling from ear to ear.


    I moved around while I raised my hands, and I rearranged Oliver''s books from the shelves using my witch magic. I could see the books from the shelves flying in the air as they went from one stand to another, and I could feel the excitement on my entire frame. I could tell I loved this side of who I was, and then I let the shelves shuffle on the floor, and it was fascinating to see them moved on their own with one sway of my life hand.


    "I think that is enough, for now, Victoria. I am aware you were tired from your training with Noel. I felt so delighted you summoned your magic, and tomorrow we need to train early on the forest." My mother said, and I nodded my head as I tried to contain the smile on my face.


    In the days that followed, I trained with my mom from dawn to dusk, and she taught me everything that I needed to do, and I could feel the magic deep inside my core, and I knew I became a different person in a good way. Having magic could be so handy every time I am alone inside Oliver''s room, I practice by cleaning his room, and I even change the bed covers using my magic.


    Noel showed up before the time frame he had given me, and I am no longer afraid to face him. I could see the surprised look on his face when I demonstrated to him that I already knew how to wield my fairy magic, and he was smiling the entire time as he watched me use my power in front of everyone, and I could see the proud look on my parents'' face.


    "Excellent, Victoria, I am now convinced you are no longer a threat to our pack members," Noel said as he smiled at me.


    "I apologized if I hurt your feelings and if I doubted you, but I need to protect my people, Victoria." He added.


    "It''s okay, Noel; I understand why you have to do it, and it motivated me to do better," I responded, and he offered his hand to me, and I took his hand, and I could feel his firmed grip on my palm.


    And since I am now confident to face anyone because of my fairy magic, I am no longer scared to eat fresh meat, and even if I need to keep my fairy magic a secret, it helped me overcome all my uncertainties, fears, and doubts. And above all, I am proud to be a hybrid.


    I was smiling as I dialed my best friend''s number. I realized it was about time to speak with her because I could no longer stop calling Lana.. I wanted to check how she was doing, and I wish she would forgive me for not answering her calls or turning off my phones, and I admit I felt nervous as I waited for her to answer my call.

 Chapter 121 - Center Of His World

    Victoria''s POV


    "How could you do this to me, Victoria?" Lana asked the moment she answered her phone.


    "I thought we were best friends, you know how much I miss you, and with all the things going on here in Zenith, I am losing my mind." She added.


    "I know you hate me right now, Lana, and I am so sorry, something happened to our family," I said.


    "Are you okay? What is going on, Victoria?" She asked, and I smiled as I realized even if she was upset with me, I could still feel the worries in her voice.


    "I am fine; you don''t need to worry about me; it is about my mom and dad, and I can''t tell you about it over the phone," I said, and I let out a soft sigh.


    "Honestly, even if I felt so hurt that you left without saying goodbye, I still feel glad your family fled because Zenith is no longer safe, Victoria.." She declared, and my forehead furrowed, and I could tell she wanted to tell me something.


    "What you mean, Lan?" I asked, and I could feel the trembling of my voice, and I knew something was going on because of the way she trailed off.


    "There had been so many incidents that wolves had attacked students in Zenith, like what happened to Tim. And students are disappearing every day without a trace while others are found dead with bite marks on their necks, while others looked terrible because it seemed like the beasts devoured their flesh." She responded.


    "It is scary, and I had almost been captured, and I felt so grateful that Declan was still here in Zenith; he came and saved me." She added, and I smiled as I realized Declan was there protecting my best friend, and I could tell Oliver made sure Lana was safe because my boyfriend knew she was like a sister to me.


    "I will thank Declan for saving you by the time I meet him again once we go back to Zenith," I answered.


    "Please, tell me you are not coming home, Victoria, I miss you so much, but I beg you, don''t come back here while things are like this. It would be best to stay where you are and your entire family. I hope Oliver is with you because after you were gone. He also disappeared." She stated.


    "Yes, Oliver is with us, Lana, and we live at his house," I replied.


    "Wow! I could tell your relationship with him is something so serious, Victoria." She said.


    "Yes, Lana, and I could tell I can''t live without him," I responded.


    "Wow, I never thought I would hear something like this coming from you. Our beloved school queen is finally in love." She said, and I could feel that my best friend was grinning on the other line.


    "Yes, I am so in love with him, Lana, and I am proud about it," I replied right away, and I heard my best friend chuckle, and I realized how much I miss her. And I know my parents didn''t tell me what was going on in Zenith because they were afraid I would go home.


    "I am so happy for you, Victoria." She replied, and I could feel the sadness in her voice, and I know Lana remembered Tim again, and how I wish there were a way to make her forget about Tim, but I know it would take time.


    I said goodbye to my best friend, and I felt glad we were okay; I walked towards my parent''s room with a heavy heart, but I didn''t find them in their room, so I walked out and searched for them. I couldn''t believe my mom and dad continued to lie to me,


    "Dad, why didn''t you tell me Zenith is under attack?" I asked my father right away when I found him and mom lying on the beach lounger on the seashore, and I could see the surprised look on his face as he got up and faced me.


    "Victoria, my men, are there, and that is one of the reasons your mom and I weren''t able to follow you here right away. We tried to help, but your safety weighed more than anything." My father responded as he looked at my face.


    "Dad, I hope you will stop hiding important information from me. I didn''t have time to watch the news, and I turned off my phone because I felt so devastated when I learned I am a werewolf, but right now, I realized there is more important than my resentments. People in Zenith are dying, and many went missing, and I think we should head back home and help them." I declared, and I could see the worries on my dad''s face while my mom stood up and walked towards me.


    "Victoria, you can''t go back to Zenith." My mom softly said.


    "And can you give me enough reason why I can''t go back?" I asked, and my mom looked at my father, and now that I have learned werewolves can communicate through their heads, I could tell right away that my parents are communicating as of the moment.


    "Your mom was right, my dear, and there are many reasons why I will not allow you to go back. First, it would be so dangerous, and second, those hybrids were looking after you; they wanted to have you." My dad answered on behalf of my mom, and the more I became more determined to go back home.


    "Dad, I know you and mom wanted to keep me safe at all times, but we can''t allow them to continue killing innocent lives. I can''t live knowing I am safe, but there are people in Zenith who are missing while some are dying because of me. I can''t afford to enjoy my life at the expense of others." I said as I looked at them with pleading in my eyes.


    "You can''t have a suicide mission, Victoria, and we can''t afford to lose you, my dear." My dad responded, and I shook my head.


    "Dad, Oliver would be there to protect me, and I wanted to help," I answered.


    "Victoria, your intention is good, but you can''t put your life in danger; you need to learn more." My mom said.


    "If you were honest with me, I guess I have already mastered my power, mom. And now, it would be too late, and the enemies had come for me. How could you make me so blind about all of these, and you are telling me to hide?" I asked.


    "How could you say my safety is your primary concern? Don''t you feel guilty that humans got missing because of me? Is my life the only thing that matters? How about those innocent who got killed?" I added, and they both turned silent, and I could see the hurt on their faces, and before they could answer me, I excused myself and left them.


    "I will go back to Zenith tomorrow, Oliver. I understand if you stay here, I know you know what is going on out there. And I am aware I am the only one who is blind again with all the turmoil on Zenith." I declared by the time I got inside his room, I could see his face pale, and my words shocked him.


    "I am tired of being treated like shit, I have feelings, and I am now an adult. I have all the right to know what is going on, but my parents don''t even care how I would feel if I find out what is going on to where I grew up." I added, and I could see the guilt on my boyfriend''s face.


    "Victoria," he said.


    "What, Oliver? Don''t tell me it would be for my safety because I am sick of it, and my own best friend is having a hard time. She almost has been captured for how many times, and I felt grateful for Declan, he stayed in Zenith, and he helped Lana." I stated.


    "You know I love you, Oliver, and I wanted to stay here with you for the rest of my life, but I can''t. We need to help them." I said, feeling so defeated, and he looked at my face and smiled at me, and then he closed the distance between us while he was nodding his head, gently cupped and lifted my chin so that I would be looking up at him.


    "I just wanted to tell you that I am going with you. I can''t allow you to leave me all alone here and don''t worry, I will be with you always, but I hope I can introduce you to my pack members before we leave." He said, and my face lit up, and I felt so happy that he didn''t try to stop me, and I felt his hands on my hips, and he pulled me closer to him.


    "You know I will be lost without you, Victoria. How could you tell me in such a manner? Why do you think I will not go with you?" Oliver asked, and I couldn''t stop feeling guilty that I didn''t even ask him first if he would go with me.


    "I know you left Gallant because of your quest of finding me. And your plan to make me your girlfriend. And thank you for telling me that part of the story because it makes me feel so proud." I responded.


    "I know that your company needs you, Oliver, and I understand if you will not come with me," I answered, seeing the hurt on his face.


    "Don''t you get it until now, Victoria?" He asked, and I shook my head.


    "We need to be together all the time, and I need you in my life, and I know I couldn''t stay here without you.. I already told you, you are now my life, the center of my world." Oliver said before he captured my lips, and I felt like I was on cloud nine as I felt his sweet mouth brush mine, and we shared a long, searing kiss that made my toes curl, and my heart was dancing with happiness

 Chapter 122 - Proposal

    Oliver''s POV


    The moment Victoria got inside the house, I knew right away that something was off, and when she told me she wanted to come home to Zenith, I knew there was no way I could stop her from leaving, and all I needed to do was be there and give her my full support.


    "Do you think they will like me?" Victoria asked as she put on her shoes, and I smiled at her.


    "Of course, they liked you even before they met you, Victoria; they were the ones who asked me to go to Zenith and be with you. You know I had been hard-headed, and I regretted everything I told them, but there is nothing I can do about it, and no matter how I wanted to go back in time, I can''t because I am not that powerful." I responded, and she raised her eyebrows while she linked her arm with mine.


    "You mean there is someone out there who has the power to turn back time?" She asked, and I could see the amusement on her face as I nodded my head.


    "I only heard about it, but maybe there is someone out there who can; as you know, there are many wonders around us," I responded.


    "I agree, and I wished I would meet someone who has that power." She mumbled.


    "Why, do you want to erase me from your memory?" I asked, and she shook her head.


    "Of course not, I will never do that; besides, I wanted you to be with me always, I wish I could go back to the time when I was a kid, and I will change things differently. I will try to uncover my identity. If ever I will be given a chance to go back in time, I will do everything to make my parents confess everything to me." She answered.


    "I want them to be honest with me, and I wanted to enjoy my power at an early age, and I think it would be fun doing magic while I am still young, and I will make sure to give mom and dad the confidence they both needed so they will trust me to enjoy my fairy and werewolf power." She added.


    "I wish to go back in time and spend my days with my parents, and I don''t care if I am a werewolf or my dad being the black wolf. All I wanted was to eat my meals with them. I had a lonely childhood, Oliver, and now that I knew it was all because of that stupid curse, I wanted to break that, and I think the only way to do that is to face my grandfather." She said, and I suddenly felt alarmed.


    "Hey, I don''t want you to feel stressed right now, Victoria, we are going to attend dinner with the elders and my pack members, and I don''t want you to think of something else. I already told you I will go home to Zenith with you." I responded.


    "And about your mom''s father, we will talk about him some other time, and I assure you; I will help you find him because I know your mother will never tell you how to go to the Fairy Realm," I added, and she looked at me sideways and the smile she gave me to make my heart skip a beat.


    "Are you sure about that, Oliver?" She asked me without fluttering her eyes, and I nodded at her.


    "Of course, Victoria," I responded as I squeezed her hand, and we descended the stairs in a hurry because we were almost late.


    I felt glad I hadn''t seen Victoria''s parents because I didn''t want her mood to be affected by their presence. I could tell Victoria was still upset with them because she avoided talking with her mom and dad by escaping lunch, and I felt relieved she didn''t insist that I knew what was happening at Zenith.


    Werewolves packed the restaurant owned by one of my pack members, and they all stood up when we arrived. And they were looking at Victoria from head to toe, and I could see how much they adored her, and I asked them to return to their seats.


    And I pulled Victoria with me so we would stand in front of my pack members, and I could feel her limbs are shivering. I talk with her through her mind to relax, and there is nothing to be afraid of, and when she loosens up a bit, I hold her shoulders and slowly turn her around, so she will be facing me before I get down on one knee, and I could see how her face blushed when she realized what I am going to do next.


    She covered her mouth with her hands as I pulled out the box from my pocket, and when I opened it, the crowd gasped, including Victoria. I slowly picked up the diamond engagement ring from the jewelry box, and it was dazzling; suddenly, I heard her voice on my head, and her words pierced my heart.


    "Oliver, what are you doing? If you plan to propose to me, you need to stop." She said, and I could feel the pleading in her voice, and it took me a while before I could respond to her.


    "Why, Victoria? I think it is about time I will propose to you." I said, and I could see my pack members were waiting for me to make my next move, and I could tell they were all waiting for me to ask Victoria the question they had been longing to hear.


    "No, you can''t propose now with what is happening around us; how could you do this to me? I still wanted to finish my studies, Oliver." She said, and this time I could feel her worries, and instead of answering her, I spoke louder so everyone could hear me, and I saw the horrified looked on her face when she realized I didn''t have a plan to stop what I was about to do.


    "Victoria Winner, I did all my best to stop myself from loving you because I hated the idea that ever since I was a little boy, they all expected me to marry you even before you were born, and it pissed me off because I don''t want anyone to dictate my heart and mind who I am going to fall for, and when I first met you, I realized I lost," I said while she was looking at me with wide eyes.


    "I couldn''t stop myself from falling in love with you hard, and I admit to everyone here I am willing to eat up all my words, and I don''t care if all of them will laugh at me because I never listened to them, and I insisted I could find any woman I can marry, but I was so wrong," I added. Victoria tried to communicate with me through her head, but I shut her off, and I didn''t allow her to speak with me using telepathy.


    "I can''t wait another day without asking you this question, and I know you are still so young, but don''t worry, Victoria, I don''t care if we will have a long engagement as long as you say yes. All I want is assurance coming from you that you will be spending the rest of your life with me." I continued.


    And the expression on her face suddenly changed, and I realized maybe she understood that I wanted us to be engaged, but we could get married later when she was ready. And I felt so glad Victoria is now smiling at me.


    I know the proposal is unimportant to us werewolves because we will have a stronger bond than being engaged the moment I mark her, but I knew she grew up believing she was human. It made her think and act like a human, and I could tell her human nature would be part of who she is, and I don''t want Victoria to change.


    "I love you, and I know I couldn''t live without you, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you, loving you every second of every day. Victoria Winner, will you marry me?" I asked without taking my gaze away from her, and I was patiently waiting for her answer, and I could feel the nervousness that made my knees feel so weak, and then she slowly nodded her head while I could see the tears of happiness on her eyes.


    "Yes, Oliver Prize, I couldn''t imagine my life without you even if at first, I hated your guts, but right now I love everything about you, And I couldn''t wait to be your wife," Victoria responded.


    And her statement made me smile, and I wondered if Victoria changed her mind because she said she couldn''t wait, but I don''t care if my fiancee will marry me after ten years as long as Victoria is now my fiancee, and I couldn''t wait to ask her when she wants to get married.


    "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!" I heard our audience shout, and I almost forgot we were in front of my pack members, and Victoria offered her hand. I gradually put the ring on her finger and realized it perfectly fit on her ring finger, and I got up, and without warning, I captured Victoria''s sweet lips.


    I kissed her passionately, and it elicited a soft moan from her sweet mouth, and then I could hear the crowd hollered at us, and I released Victoria''s swollen lips with a wide grin on my face as I listened to my pack members say their congratulations.

 Chapter 123 - Feeling Guilty

    Victoria''s POV


    The moment Oliver got down on one knee, I felt alarmed, and I could tell what he was doing was not part of werewolf traditions, but it was a gesture humans did when a guy wanted to ask the woman he loved to marry him. I was shocked because I was not yet ready, and I am only eighteen years old, and I knew I couldn''t embarrass Oliver in front of his pack members.


    He is their respected Alpha, and I don''t have the heart to say no, and I don''t want to say yes now and no when we will be alone later. I always value my word, and I am known to be the person who has a word of honor. I know I had been thinking about it lately after realizing how deeply in love I am with Oliver, but now that it is happening, I could feel my entire frame tremble as I watched his handsome with my eyes wide open.


    I tried talking with him to stop what he was doing, but Oliver didn''t listen to me, and instead, he continued to make his proposal. But when he mentioned he is will g to wait, I realized I didn''t need to say no to him because we could get married later on, and I could tell it would be fun to be engaged with him, and I know no woman would try to seduce him after he becomes my fiance.


    The crowd became crazy after I said yes, and I could feel my face is blushing as I turned around to look at his pack members. Oliver introduced me to them. At the same time, he pulled me with him to meet the rest of the elders while Noel welcomed me with a warm hug, and I said my hi to all of them, and they all greeted me warmly except with one man.


    He was looking at me with anger in his eyes, and I could tell right away he didn''t like me, and I wanted to ask Oliver about him, but he became so busy talking and laughing with his pack members, and I could say, how much he missed them.


    I let my fiance talk with his friends while I got up from my chair and walked towards the restaurant''s balcony. I realized it was overlooking a beautiful lake. I saw Zane waving at me together with his lovely wife, Trixie, and before I could walk towards them, an elegant tall woman with a gorgeous body blocked my way, and I realized she was looking daggers at me.


    "I thought you didn''t like Oliver; how could you say yes to his proposal?" The woman asked while she looked at me from head to toe.


    "And who are you?" I asked back, but I tried my best to remain calm and not be intimidated by her. I could tell she looked beautiful, but it was my nature; I didn''t get quickly threatened. And I looked at her eyes, and I didn''t show fear. I don''t know her, and I wouldn''t say I like how she approached me as she had known me.


    "Well, I am Amanda, Oliver''s old flame, and will always be his flame. Don''t you know he was only pretending to be in love with you, Victoria?" She asked, and her words made me feel so affected, but I didn''t let my emotion show.


    "Oh? I am sorry, but my fiance never even mentioned your name." I responded, and I could see how her face hardened.


    "You are so naive, my dear, of course; who would be in their right mind to mention their ex to their supposed girlfriend. Oliver was in love with me, but he got pressured because of that stupid prophecy and the mate thing, and he doesn''t even believe in mating." She declared.


    "But he told me you are too important to his pack. And he doesn''t have a choice but to go to Zenith and be with you even if it was against his will, and he wanted to spend his days with me. I am telling you, Victoria, you will never be happy with Oliver, and you better leave now and hide from him because he will never fall in love with you because I won''t allow it and will do everything to win him back." She said, and I could feel the trembling of my legs.


    "I don''t know if what you were talking about was true, but I know what is real and what is fake, Amanda, and I am sorry to tell you this, I am a fighter, and I will never back down to any challenge," I responded.


    "And if you wanted to have Oliver back assuming what you said was true, then bring it own because I will never allow you to be with him either, and I will do everything I can to make him love me and forget about you," I said, and her face fell, and I felt so triumphant, and when I turn around to leave her; she held my wrist, and I stopped on my tracks.


    "I know you don''t believe me, but I think you needed to see this," She said in more than a whisper, and I slowly turned around to face her again. I could see the smartphone in her hand, and she showed me a picture of Oliver and her on a bed. I could feel my heart is pounding so hard while I watched the sleeping figure of Oliver half-naked while she was cuddling with him, and I could see her hand was on Oliver''s chest, and I could feel my tears are about to fall, and I tried my best to keep them at bay.


    "Well, it was from the past, and who knows you edited that picture," I said, and I pulled my wrist away from her and left her without taking a second glance, and I knew I needed to get out, or else Oliver''s pack members will see me on my tears. I made a beeline to the exit while I could hear Trixie''s voice calling me, and I ran because I didn''t want to talk with anyone yet, and I could feel my heart was about to burst.


    If Amanda was Oliver''s ex, I know I don''t have any right to feel this way, but I couldn''t stop myself from being so jealous of her. She looked sophisticated, and I could tell they were perfect for each other, and I wondered what I was even doing here. I ran as fast as I could until I could no longer hear the noise coming from the restaurant, and since the place was located on the outskirts of Gallant City, it was secluded, and I could see the forest not so far away from me.


    I didn''t realize I shifted into my wolf form, and I ran faster than ever as I could feel the pain in my heart and my tears are falling from my eyes as I made my way to the wilderness where I wanted to have comfort and release the pain that I felt. I howled, and I ran until I reached the cliff, and I knew I had nowhere to run anymore, and I fell on the ground as I continued to weep.


    "Why did you run away, Victoria?" I heard Trixie''s comforting voice, and when I raised my head, I saw Zane''s wife on her wolf form, and I averted my gaze from her and looked into the darkness.


    "You should never listen to Amanda, she has always been in love with Oliver, and everyone in the pack knew her unrequited love for your fiance." She said, and I turned my head and looked at her.


    "By your reaction, I am sure she made you think she was Oliver''s ex," She added.


    "I know I should never leave the restaurant, Trixie, but when Amanda showed me a picture of her and Oliver being so intimate with each other, I lost it, and I wasn''t able to control my emotion, and I ran away without thinking about what would be Oliver''s reaction when he found out I left," I responded.


    "Yeah, I understood, and it was a normal reaction, Victoria, and if you have seen a picture of them together, I am sure she took that picture when Oliver was sleeping because I know there is no way Oliver will sleep with her." She declared.


    "And believe me, Oliver will never propose to you if he doesn''t love you. No one can force him to marry anyone because Oliver is the type of person who will never follow any order from anyone, especially if we talk about love." She added.


    "We should head back now, Victoria; I only told Zane to tell Oliver I accompany you in going to the restroom, and I don''t think he will buy my alibi; if we will be gone for an hour." She said.


    "I can''t go back over there, Trixie, I will be naked the moment I turn into my wolf form, and you know my dress was torn the moment I shifted.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got it covered; the moment we reach the foot of the mountain, I already prepared a dress for both of us." She said, and then she turned around and ran, and I didn''t have a choice but to follow her, and I knew I could trust Trixie, and I could feel it that she wasn''t lying to me.


    "Thank you so much for running after me, Trixie," I said as we ran on the trail I had taken earlier, and even if the forest is so dark, we don''t have a problem navigating the place because of our exceptional eyesight and I couldn''t believe I could see on the darkness.


    "You are welcome, Victoria; I don''t want you to be emotionally disturbed over something not real or from baseless information. She only wanted to hurt your feelings and hoping she would make you flee, because until now, Amanda couldn''t accept that Oliver could never be hers; believe me, Victoria, you are the only girl who taught Oliver how to fall in love and he loves you so much." She said.


    And I felt so happy that she came after me and I felt so guilty that I ran off just like that, and I promised to make it up with Oliver the moment I got back on the restaurant, and I ran faster, and I couldn''t wait to see him.

 Chapter 124 - Only Mine

    Oliver''s POV


    I was talking with Noel and the rest of the elders when I noticed Victoria was no longer inside the restaurant, and I excused myself from them because I suddenly felt nervous, but Zane blocked my way, and when I looked at him, he was smiling at me from ear to ear.


    "Couldn''t wait to see your fiancee?" My best friend asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Hell, yeah, I don''t care if you will call me crazy or head over heels in love with her, I just wanted to be honest, and I love the way I feel towards her," I responded, and he chuckled.


    "She is with Trixie, and I think they are having a girl''s talk after Amanda talked with your fiancee." He said, and my eyes widened, and I could feel the loud pounding of my heart against my chest, and I felt so worried if what Amanda had done.


    "Relax, buddy, and I am sure my wife would convince her never to listen to Amanda." He said, and I released a deep sigh, and when I looked around, I found Amanda staring in our direction with a mischievous grin on her face.


    "I think I should go and speak with her." I declared.


    "I could say your pretty face could cause you much trouble, Oliver." He said, and I shook my head.


    "I thought, Amanda, will understand that I finally meet my mate, and I hope she will stop bothering me," I responded.


    "I think her mind is so focused on having you in her life that is why until now she remained unmated." Zane declared.


    "I don''t think so; based on my experience, the moment she will meet her mate, I am sure Amanda will realize what a fool she had been for spending her life thinking about us to be together in the end," I said, and Zane smiled broadly at me.


    "Wow, it sounds so different coming from your mouth, I had been reciting the same mantra when I tried to convince you that having a mate was real, and I felt glad I don''t need to tell you about it again." He replied.


    I excused myself from Zane and walked towards Amanda''s table. I asked her right away to come with me, and she quickly got up with a seductive smile on her face. I brought her on the balcony away from everyone, and I almost jumped on my feet when I turned around to face her and realized she was already standing so close to me that I took a back step.


    "What have you done, Amanda?" I asked as I tried my best to control my voice, and I could tell she talked with Victoria harshly because I have always known she would always cause trouble.


    "Why do you look so worried, Oliver, I haven''t done anything wrong, and as far as I am concerned, you are only mine. My father said, you can have me as your mate; you don''t need to follow what the elders had said." She declared as she tried to get closer to me, and I raised my hand to stop her.


    "You said you don''t believe in mating, and why did you bring that brat here in Gallant?" She asked in an angry tone.


    "Look, Amanda, nothing is going on between us, and I don''t want to hurt your feelings. We grew up together and went to the same grade school and high school, and we were friends, but it is about time you need to stop with what you are doing." I responded.


    "Who are you to tell me something like that? All my life, I have been saving myself for you, and you are aware that we have chemistry. And felt so hurt when you rejected me years ago after something happened to us." She yelled at me.


    "It was a mistake, and it was all your fault, you tricked me, and I know it was your plan all along, and you can''t blame me if it happened. I don''t want to remember that night, Amanda; besides, you badly wanted it, and I want to tell you I am now happy with my life." I muttered, and I could see how her face fell and her tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Oliver, how could you say that? You will never be happy with her, and you can''t marry Victoria, or else I will tell everyone about her secrets, my father knew something, and I know they will kill her if the werewolves know the secrets of their family." She said, and I could feel my anger is boiling in my veins, and I realized Tyron must have done something, or she was only bluffing. But I have always known her father constantly disagreed with my plans, but I never expected he would listen to his daughter''s pleas.


    "Then, I will die first before they can touch Victoria, and I don''t know what kind of secrets you were talking about, Amanda. And no matter how you will threaten me, I will never stop loving her. And I am sorry to tell you this, but I love Victoria more than you will ever know." I said, and I could see the pain that registered on her face and the hatred in her eyes.


    "You will regret this, Oliver." She said, and I could tell she would never listen to me.


    "Remember this, and I will do everything to ruin what you have. I waited for so many years for you, and I will not accept if I will only gain tears, and all I ever wanted is you." She added.


    "Hey, Amanda, you are beautiful, and you have to believe me; the moment you find your mate, you will realize I was right. I am not the one for you, and you should acknowledge that by now." I responded, and she shook her head as she came closer to me.


    "Stop, and don''t you dare come closer to my future husband, Amanda!" I heard Victoria''s voice, and Amanda ceased walking towards me, and before she could say anything, my beautiful and sweet fiancee ran and threw herself towards me, and all my worries were gone the moment she stood up on her toes and curled her arms around my neck.


    Victoria claimed my mouth hungrily, and I put my arms around her tiny waist as I kissed her back and pulled her closer to me, and I heard Amanda curse before she retreated, and I heard her footsteps fading away as I continued to devour Victoria''s mouth.


    And I could feel Victoria''s love for me through her kisses, and when she released my mouth, I could see the blush on her face, but I only allowed her to look at me for a while before I captured her mouth again.


    "Wow! That was unexpected from you," I said, grinning when I finally let go of her swollen lips.


    "That was my way of telling her to back off because you are only mine." She responded, and I beamed at her, and when I looked around, I felt glad I could no longer see Amanda.


    "I am sorry.." Victoria didn''t let me finish when she put her soft finger on my mouth.


    "You don''t need to explain to me, Oliver. I know how much you love me, and that is what matters most. I don''t care about your past, and I am not afraid to face Amanda. I love you, and I will only listen to you." She declared.


    "If you want to leave, we will go home now, Victoria," I said, and she gave me her sweetest smile.


    "You will be leaving with me to Zenith, and I don''t want to ruin your night, and I wanted you to enjoy with your friends Oliver. You don''t need to worry about me because I will be with Trixie." She responded while I was still hugging her.


    "Besides, I don''t want to go home without meeting the rest of your pack members, even there is one man looking daggers at me, and I wanted to meet him." She said, and I knew right away she was referring to Tyron, Amanda''s dad.


    "It must be the father of Amanda, and he is one of the elders." I blurted out.


    "Oh, I see, no wonder he was also looking daggers at me. I couldn''t blame him, though. I could tell he was feeling the pain of her daughter. And I felt sorry for his daughter too, but I can''t give you up because I will be so lost without you." She stated as I took her hand.


    "Well, he has always been different, but I don''t think he wanted to give her daughter false hope, and he knew about mating, and he understood what it means to find a mate," I replied. I felt a little anxious about Amanda''s threat when she told me Tyron knew something about my fiancee''s secrets. I couldn''t tell Victoria about it, and I am confident Amanda will not tell them because she knew I would protect Victoria whatever it takes.


    As we joined my pack members, I realized Amanda left together with her father, and I felt so relieved, and I held Victoria''s hand until I brought her to Trixie.


    "Trixie, I couldn''t thank you enough for bringing my fiancee back," I said, and she grinned at me.


    "I like Victoria, Oliver, and it feels like I finally found someone I could trust, and I don''t want her to be crying over with something unimportant; besides, you are Zane''s best friend, and I know my husband will never be at peace if you are unhappy." She responded.


    I kissed Victoria before I left them and made my way to the table of the elders. At the same time, I couldn''t stop myself from looking at her because I was afraid someone would try to drive her away again, but I felt at ease knowing she had her friend, and I knew Victoria would miss Trixie by the time we left Gallant.


    And I wanted to make sure to come home often because I have company to run, even if I can manage it online.. Still, I will do everything to visit my pack members because I don''t want them to think I abandon them because of one girl. Still, they all know I needed to do everything to be with the woman I love, even if it means sacrificing my position in the company and my responsibility as the Alpha of our pack; it was all for the future; after all, Victoria would be our savio

 Chapter 125 - Ghost City

    Victoria''s POV


    "Thank you, Trixie, for all your help and being so good to me. It wasn''t easy on my part to accept the fact that I am a werewolf, but when I learned about you being human, you helped me a lot. You made


    me realize I will survive and everything will be okay." I said, and I could see the beautiful smile on her face.


    "It was nothing, Victoria." She responded.


    "I am going back to Zenith tomorrow," I said, and her face fell.


    "Why?" She asked, and I could see the confusion on her face, and I am sure she knew what was going on in Zenith.


    "I need to come home and save my fellow students. I couldn''t stop thinking about them, and I am aware those hybrids came looking for me.


    "You knew?" She asked, and I nodded my head.


    "I called my best friend, and she told me what is going on in my beloved city, and I want to go and help," I responded, and I could see the concern on her face.


    "Be careful, Victoria." She said, and I smiled at her.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of myself, and I will never give them a reason to celebrate; they can never have me, Trix," I said, and I felt so confident even if I knew it would be hard on my part to fight them because I couldn''t show to them that I am like them too. The only difference my mother is a fairy and not a witch. And I know I am stronger than those hybrids because I have magic from deep inside, and it is in my blood, and all I need to do is summon the power from deep within.


    I said goodbye to Trixie and Noel with a heavy heart, and when we arrived at Oliver''s place, I went straight to Oliver''s room, and I could tell my parents were already sleeping. I found it hard to sleep because I couldn''t stop feeling so anxious about what would happen when we arrived in Zenith City.


    "Victoria! Victoria! It would be best if you get up now," I heard Oliver''s voice waking me up, and I got up quickly and took a shower.


    "I think you should tell your mom and dad that we are leaving today, Victoria." My fiance said, and I slowly nodded my head.


    "Of course, even if I am still upset with them, I couldn''t leave without informing them," I responded, and he gave me an encouraging smile, and we walked out of his room holding hands.


    "I will be waiting for you in the car," he mumbled, and I nodded my head, I felt so nervous as I walked towards the guest room, and I could feel the trembling of my hands as I knocked on the massive wooden door; I wondered why they didn''t answer me when I know they are both early risers.


    "Mom, Dad! Are you in there?" I asked as I put my ear on the door, hoping I would hear them talking, and I tried to concentrate. I felt so shocked when I suddenly looked inside their room; even if I didn''t open the door, it looked like the front door abruptly became transparent, and I could tell it was my fairy magic. I could feel the electricity in my veins as I put my hand on the door frame, clearly seeing that the room was empty.


    I suddenly felt worried, and then I realized maybe they had their early run, and I am still mesmerized by the new magic I discovered. I could see that my mom had made their bed, and I couldn''t find my parents'' phones on their nightstand, but I could still see their luggage. I turned around and left, but when I reached the bottom of the stairs, I suddenly felt guilty that I would departed without telling them anything.


    I ran back towards Oliver''s room, and I got his pen and a memo pad from his drawer, and I scribbled a note. It was short but enough to tell them I miss and love them both. I informed them we would be back the soonest possible time.


    "Hey, why do you look so sad? Did you argue with your father again?" Oliver asked after I got inside his car, and he attempted to fasten my seatbelt, but I beat him to do it, and I could feel his gaze on me.


    "They are not in their room, and I think they have their early run," I mumbled.


    "Don''t worry, I am sure they will understand; you can call them later, or if you want, we can wait for them until they get back." He answered, and I shook my head.


    "It is okay, and we should leave now. I already left a note for my parents that I will be going home to Zenith." I said, and he squeezed my hand before starting the car and driving away from his vacation home. I don''t want to fall asleep because I want to talk with Oliver regarding my newfound ability, but I don''t want him to get scared of me. I don''t want my future husband to be intimidated by me.


    Oliver tried his best to lighten my mood and speak with me, but because of my lack of sleep, I dozed off, and when I woke up, I realized we were already taking the highway of Zenith City, and my eyes widened as I realized my hometown became a ghost city. I hadn''t seen any cars on both sides of the road, and I could feel the hair on my skin stand up when we saw a sign in big letters "NO ENTRY."


    "What is going on? Why do they barricade the road, but there are no police officers in the vicinity?" I asked, and I couldn''t believe the busy streets of Zenith would become abandoned like this.


    "Well, I could tell the Citizens evacuated the area, or they couldn''t leave home because of the hybrids," Oliver replied; and he didn''t stop; instead, he accelerated the car and hit the barricades, and I screamed after the vehicle swerved and we almost crashed, but I realized my fiancee is a good driver.


    "I am sorry, Victoria. Are you okay?" He asked, and I nodded my head, and I laughed as I could feel the fun.


    Oliver was driving so fast, and we were silent, but I could feel the thrill mixed with fear. And I could tell he was feeling the same way too, and we were about to take a turn when suddenly a police car blocked our way; if I didn''t wear a seatbelt, I am sure I would have hit my head on the windshield of his pick-up truck. I could feel the trembling of my entire body as Oliver opened the windows of his car.


    "License, please?" The Police asked Oliver, and he handed him his driver''s license, and then he looked at his face.


    "Where are you headed, sir?" He asked.


    "We came from Gallant City, and I am taking my fiancee home," Oliver responded, and then the officer turned his gaze on me, and when he looked at my face, I could see the grin on his face, and I could tell right away that something is off.


    "You need to get out of the car now, both of you." The officer said as he stared at me while he spoke on his radio, and he was talking a code that I didn''t comprehend.


    "Why? You can''t do that, and we don''t violate any rules." Oliver responded, and I could tell he was pissed.


    "I am sorry, but we need you to the station; you didn''t violate any traffic rules, but you violated a city ordinance." The police said, and Oliver released a deep sigh.


    "What kind of City Ordinance?" He asked.


    "No one is allowed to get inside, Zenith, and I believe you have seen the sign and the barricade, and judging by the looks of your car, you didn''t stop. You continued to drive and wreck the blockade." He said, and I couldn''t stop feeling guilty that I enjoyed our little adventure.


    "Victoria, whatever happens, don''t get out of the car," Oliver warned me before getting out of the car. But before he could face the police officer who stopped us, someone punched him hard, and I could see how his body hit the car; I felt horrified by what was going on even if I knew Oliver could take care of himself.


    My eyes widened when I saw more than eight men surround him. They kept turns punching my fiance while the Police officer was looking at them with a sinister smile on his face. I realized the men who beat Oliver were our enemies.


    He fought them, and I was in awe when I realized how strong my fiance was that he made several men fall to the ground, and before my eyes could keep up with what was going on, the Police suddenly shifted and howled.


    I could feel my limbs are shaking, and I needed to do something even if Oliver begged me not to come out. I started the car, and I drove it, and I hit some of the men, and I could see their angry faces as they looked at me, Oliver was still fighting with them, and I needed to make a distraction.


    "Oliver, stop fighting; they are hybrids; you can''t win against them; we need to leave now. Get in the car, please!" I shouted through his mind, and when he raised his head, he was shaking his head, and it was already late; all the men were now punching and banging the car.


    "Oliver, you need to run and save yourself!" I yelled, but he didn''t listen, he continued to fight the enemies, and I realized many of them were coming.


    I could feel the tears streaming on my face, and I couldn''t stop blaming myself. I realized I should have listened to my parents as I could hear the grunts and moans of pain coming from Oliver.


    I had to do something to save my fiance, but I didn''t know how to save him, and I felt confused.. And I realized someone had opened the car door, and before I could react, strong hands heaved my body out of the car, and I felt so horrified when I realized they had gotten me.

 Chapter 126 - They Took Her

    Oliver''s POV


    When I saw the enemies punching and shaking the car, I could hear Victoria''s scream, and I was terrified that they would get my fiance. I am on my way to help her, even if there are so many of them. And I couldn''t believe more hybrids were coming, and they were now in their wolf form, and I didn''t have a choice but to remain in my human shape even if I knew I would be more robust when I was in my wolf form.


    I needed to help her, but I felt so useless that I couldn''t even protect Victoria. I punched, lunged, ducked, and rolled to avoid their attacks, but I knew they were only playing with me, and the moment they used their mage magic in me, I will be doomed.


    "Victoria, I thought you would never come out from your hiding place." One of them said, and I could see them circling the car, and out of the corner of my eye, I could see the thirst in their eyes, and I knew they would take my fiancee, and I needed to save Victoria, and I run towards her.


    "Let me go!" I heard her shout, and she was kicking her legs as they pulled her out of the car. They are stronger because of their hybrid nature, and I could tell they were having so much fun.


    "Do you think your boyfriend can help you? He is an ordinary werewolf, Victoria, and the moment we use our magic on him, he will be screaming in pain." The man wearing a black hooded cloak said, and then he looked at me with disgust.


    "We are only having fun!" He added; I could see Victoria stop struggling while she looked at me in the eyes, I could feel the swelling on my face, and I could even taste the blood on my mouth, I felt sore and in pain all over my torso, but I am healing myself.


    "Don''t worry, Oliver; I will protect you." She said in my mind, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling at her. And she looked so cute even if we were in the middle of a fight and we were losing the battle.


    "Hey, don''t worry about me, Victoria. I can take care of myself." I responded through her head, and I could see the worries and fear on her lovely face.


    "You need to focus, Victoria; we can fight them," I said.


    "But I can t use my magic; what if werewolves will know I am also a hybrid?" I asked.


    "You don''t have a choice but materialize the power you have; you are strong and powerful, you need to keep yourself safe, and one thing you can do to save yourself is to use your fairy magic," I responded.


    "Wow! It seems the two lovebirds are communicating with each other through their minds. Well, I regret to inform you both, you can''t get away from us." Their leader said.


    "Prize, we meet at last, and I could tell you live up to our expectations. And what we heard about you were all true, but you failed with one thing. You fell in love with Victoria Winner, don''t you know about the other prophecy?" He asked as he walked closer to me, I looked at him without fear, and I stood on my ground, and even if we were outnumbered, I would never let my fiancee know that I felt weak.


    "They said Victoria Winner would be your downfall. She will rise, but you will fall. Isn''t it ironic, Prize? The woman you love the most would be the reason for your death?" He said, and his men laughed while those who turned into wolves growled and howled. They laughed at my expense, but his word never fazed me.


    "Boss, I think you should show him what you mean." One of his men said.


    "Relax, Carl, let us have some game first." Their boss said, and I knew what kind of games he meant, and I could feel the blood in my veins boiling when I saw him caress Victoria''s face. I lunged at him, but his men held my body, and I struggled to get away from them, and they continued to laugh while their leader touched Victoria''s face down to her collarbone.


    "Don''t touch her!" I yelled angrily, but he only gave me a wicked smile that made my entire face flare with anger.


    "I can touch her anytime I want, Prize; she is now mine before I will turn her over to the black wolf." He said.


    "And you can do nothing about it because you are weak as an ant, Oliver; your strength will be nothing against us, and I will bring her to our hideout first and enjoy her company before we leave Zenith and turn her over; to our beloved King." He said, and I used all my strength, and I was able to get free from the men holding me, and I felt so triumphant. Still, my happiness was cut short because before I could even hit their leader, someone hauled me, and I flew into the air, and I could feel the breaking of my bones the moment I hit the pavement.


    I quickly stood up after I healed my fractured bones, but before I could run towards Victoria, I received another blow that made me stumbled to the ground. I kicked the hybrid on his gut, and the next thing I know, I was thrown over at the back of my pick-up truck, and I was groaning in pain.


    I loathe myself, and I felt so useless that I couldn''t even defend the woman I love, and I knew Victoria was so determined to come home to Zenith because she was confident I could protect her, and now I let that wicked man take her.


    "Is that all you''ve got, Prize? How could you look so weak right now? We heard so much about you, and I couldn''t believe it was all lies. Get up and fight me," One of the hybrids challenged me, and I was curling my fists on my sides.


    I felt so angry that their leader took Victoria away from me, and I got up as I could feel my injuries healed by my power. Still, as I took blow after blow, I could feel Carl using his mage magic on me, he suddenly disappeared, and when he reappeared again, he pulled something out from the pocket of his leather jacket, and I realized he got a gun.


    "You think you are Victoria''s mate, Oliver? You''re mistaken; the silver bullet of this gun will kill you," he said sarcastically, and I growled as I attacked him with my claws, but he pulled the trigger.


    I heard the loud gunshot that echoed the whole place as I could feel the bullet penetrating my chest, and then I could listen to the outcry of Victoria as I fell to the ground.


    "No!!!!!" Victoria screamed, and I could tell she was crying as I hit my body with a loud thud on the cemented ground, another gunshot hit my heart, and I tried my best to open my eyes, and I felt too weak to speak with Victoria through her mind.


    I wanted to run toward my fiancee and put my arms around her, and I wondered if he were telling the truth that he was using silver bullets, I would be glad if it was true, but If they used a potent spell, I am sure I would die.


    "Vic-to-ria, I love you," I said, hoping she could hear me because I could feel I was getting weaker by the second, and my eyes felt so heavy, and I found it so hard to breathe.


    "Oliver, please, don''t give up. I am sorry if I dragged you into this mess, and I know this is all my fault."She declared, and I smiled even if I was in too much pain because I felt so glad that she heard me.


    "Don''t blame yourself, Victoria; none of this was your fault," I said in between my moans, and I tried my best to flutter my eyes because if ever I died, I wanted Victoria''s face to be the last thing I see.


    I raised my hand because I wished to hold her hand, but I saw their leader pull her towards his car; he heaved her frame. I could see how Victoria fought to get away from his hold, but he was strong, and I could tell his years of experience in battle made him invincible, I know Victoria is powerful, but her training wasn''t enough.


    "Oliver, don''t worry, I will come back for you; just promise me one thing, don''t give up, okay?" I heard Victoria''s voice, and God knows how much I wanted to be near her, feel her touch, and kiss her sweet lips.


    "I love you so much, and I will never let them kill you; please wait for me, Oliver." I could hear her pleading, but I could no longer keep my eyes open, and I found it so hard to use my head to communicate with her.


    My eyes shut, and I could hear the screeching of the tires, and I realized they had taken my woman away from me, and I felt so defeated as I tried to heal myself. I was groaning in pain, and I wondered what was wrong why I couldn''t find my healing power. I was writhing in pain, and I realized I had lost so much blood, and I could not even open my eyes or move my fingers.


    "Don''t shoot him again, Carl; our boss already left, the fun is over, and I could tell Prize is dying, and we don''t need him. We better leave now if you don''t want to get punished later.." I heard one of them say, and the defeating silence that followed made me realize I was alone; the enemies had left me, and they had Victoria with them, and I could feel the tears trickling on my face before I totally lost consciousness.

 Chapter 127 - The Reason

    Victoria''s POV


    I know I made a stupid mistake by insisting we should go back here in Zenith. And now I fully understand why my parents didn''t tell me what was happening in our beloved city. I could feel the piercing of my heart as I realized the once lively and busiest city all over the country had become a ghost city. And it was all because of me.


    I am aware the hybrids wanted to have me, which is why they bring havoc in my hometown. I got so confused about what to do as I watched my fiance fighting for his life, and I could tell he wanted to save me. Still, now that they had grabbed me out of the car, I realized we had failed the mission, and there was no one to blame but myself, and now my fiance was taking every punch and blow they gave him as they tried to make fun of us.


    Oliver''s eyes were blazing with anger when their leader touched me, which made my body stiffen, and I hated myself because of the selfish decision, thinking I could save the world knowing I had fairy and wolf power combined. I wanted to go back to Gallant City and stay at Oliver''s vacation home.


    I wished to spend my days and nights with him, make love in his room, and wake up in the morning with his arms around me and my head is on his chiseled chest. And those things are what keep me sane at the moment as I tried to look strong even if I was breaking inside.


    "If I were you, Victoria, stop fighting; there are so many of us against the two of you; besides, I could tell because you don''t know what to do, you felt so useless right now. Nicklaus''s fault was that he didn''t inform you what you are." He declared.


    "It was such a waste of time hiding the truth from you; your father knew you are powerful, but he allowed you to enjoy your life living like a human, and it was his biggest mistake that you end up in our hands and you will become our Luna." The beta of the black pack declared.


    "You can never have me as your Luna!" I hissed, and he was laughing so hard.


    "Why, Victoria? Do you think you can run away from us? The truth is, I am against the idea that our beloved king will have you as his mate because I have always wanted to have you for myself, and I am aware you are the most beautiful creature I have ever seen." He declared.


    "And no wonder after so many years of solitude, the Black Wolf came out suddenly from his hiding place and wanted to have you as his bride because you became more beautiful after your transition." He said, and I could feel my entire body feel so cold as I imagined myself being married to the alpha of the Black Pack, and I wondered why this man talked like he knew me.


    "But don''t worry, Victoria, you will live like a princess, and I will never let him hurt you even he is the most feared beast all over the werewolf community, but before I hand you over to him, I wanted to have a taste of you, and I am sure my king will be pissed of me once he will find out that I touched his goods, but I couldn''t stop myself from lusting you, Victoria." He added as he caressed my face with his calloused hand, and I could feel my entire body shiver, and there was no way I would let this bastard have me.


    "The black wolf doesn''t need to know about my plan because none of my men will tell him that we will bring you to our hideout first before we journey to our kingdom." He said, and his words made me have goosebumps all over my skin as I could feel the fear, and he was right; I didn''t know what to do with my power.


    I could see the wrath on Oliver''s face. Still, there was nothing he could do because every time he tried to get up and run in my direction, hybrids blocked his way, and they beat him until he would go back to crawling on the hard ground over and over again, and it hurt me so much to see him in too much pain because of me.


    And I tried my best to use my power, but it felt like my fairy magic was gone the moment I left Gallant City, or maybe my mother had done something about it, and right now, I wanted to shout and ask my mom''s help, but I don''t want them to get caught as well, it would be enough that they capture me. I wanted my mom and dad to be safe and free. And I wished they didn''t leave Oliver''s house.


    "Are you afraid of me, sweetheart?" He asked, and I averted his gaze because I didn''t want him to use his spell over me; I knew he was a mage before becoming a hybrid.


    "I am not afraid of anyone," I responded sternly, and he held my chin and forced me to look at his face.


    "I think I should mark you and make you mine, but I don''t want my king to devour my soul, he asked me to take you to him safe and sound, but right now, I could feel the hardness between my legs as I looked at your gorgeous body, how could you be this hot, Victoria Winner, and why until now you are still the only woman inside my heart?" He asked.


    And then something caught my attention; the way he called my name sounded so familiar, and when I looked at his eyes, I felt so terrified when it dawned on me I was looking into the eyes of my friend whom I had taught who died. I couldn''t believe I didn''t recognize him at first, and maybe it was because of the fear I felt and my determination to save my mate.


    "Tim? Are you not dead? How did you turn into a monster?" I asked in disbelief, and I could see the shock on his face. Still, it was only temporary, he gave me a wicked smile, and instead of loosening his hold on my wrist, he held me more tightly that I could feel the pain of his grip, and I tried to pull away from him, but he yanked me towards him, and I couldn''t stop myself from looking at his body.


    He has always been muscular, being the quarterback of our Academy''s football team, he was famous in our school. And after turning into a hybrid, his physical appearance heightened, and I admit Tim is hotter now, and I am sure if Lana sees him now, she will become crazier with him.


    "Are you checking me out, Victoria? That would be an honor because this is the first time you showed attention to my physical appearance, and it hurts me that you call me a monster. And how about you, aren''t you a monster too?" He asked, and I turned my head away from him. I could still see his men attacking Oliver, I wanted to be there for him, but I couldn''t even walk away from Tim''s hold.


    .


    And it made me realize Tim was a mage before he turned into a hybrid when one of the black wolf followers attacked him at school, and I wondered who the man inside his coffin during his funeral when his sister called Lana a murderer.


    "Tim, we are friends, and I know you are not in your old self, but I was hoping I would see the old Tim," I said in more than a whisper.


    "It was too late for that, Victory, you killed my old self the moment you played with my heart, and you chose Oliver over me." He said, and I could hear the bitterness in his words.


    "Tim, it is not yet late; you can be different from them; it doesn''t mean you are a hybrid; you need to be wicked like them." I declared.


    "You can live your life like a normal werewolf," I added, and I saw him shake his head, and he half laughed.


    "There is nothing you can say that will change my mind, Victoria; I am now a hybrid, and I belonged to the Black Pack, and I felt so proud when the king chose me as his beta, and right now, I wanted to enjoy this moment with you, and I know if I remain a mage, I can never have you because no matter how strong the spell I used over you, it never affects you." He declared, and before I could respond to him, I heard the gunshot echoing in the entire area.


    "No!!!!!!! Oliver!!!" I was screaming so loud after seeing Oliver''s body fall to the ground, and I could see the blood all over his white shirt. The assistant, Tim Carl, hit Oliver on his chest, and then he aimed his gun again at Oliver''s body lying on the ground. He shot him in his heart, and I could feel my tears dripping on my cheeks as I continued to cry in misery, and I felt so horrified if I would lose Oliver.


    I tried my best to connect with him through his mind, but maybe because he felt so weak I couldn''t reach him, and I felt so happy when I heard his soft voice in my head, and I told him to hold on, and I believe Oliver can heal himself, and I wish my father''s men and Oliver''s soldiers will come and help us.


    He sounded so weak and dying, and when he whispered he loved me, I wanted to have him in my arms and heal him like I the way I did the last time he came home to our mansion with so many injuries all over his body.


    But Tim and some of his men dragged me away from the man I loved, and I had never felt so hurt and so lost in my entire life. I shouted how much I loved him, and I could feel the piercing pain in my heart as I felt Tim haul my body and toss me inside his car. And I felt horrified when I remembered what had Tim said earlier; I would be the reason for Oliver''s death.

 Chapter 128 - Feeling Alone

    Victoria''s POV


    "You better stop crying now, Victoria, because your tears would be useless because I am sure by this time Oliver is already dead. He can''t stop his heart from shutting down because of the silver bullets that hit his body." I heard Tim say as he drove the car far away from the place where they ambushed us, I could feel my eyes were swollen, and I could feel the pain of losing Oliver, and there was an emptiness I felt deep inside me, and I know without him I will never be whole again.


    "How could you let this thing happen, Tim? How could you allow him to shoot the man I love." I said in between my sobs, and I saw him look at me in the rearview mirror before he returned his focus on the road; I could tell he was driving away from Zenith. I wondered how''s Lana doing right now, and I wished she was okay and she found a hiding place where the wolves couldn''t touch her and her family.


    "I am not sorry it happened to Oliver, Victory; if he didn''t show up at the Academy, I could have you as my girlfriend." He responded, and I could feel the bitterness in his voice.


    "You know how I felt about you, Tim; I always wanted you to be my friend," I said, and he shook his head.


    "I know you are only lying to me, and you don''t want to tell me now that you have loved me too because of him, which is why I hated Oliver so much." He said, and I couldn''t believe the Tim I knew was gone.


    "I couldn''t believe you turned out to be like this, I felt so happy when I realized you are alive, but right now, I don''t know what I feel anymore," I responded, and he chuckled.


    "I know you will hate me for ordering my men to kill the love of your life, and I am sorry for hurting you, Victory, but it was nothing compared to the humiliation I felt every time you rejected me and for all the times you turned down my invitation every time I invited you to go on a date with me." He said.


    And I bit my tongue to stop myself from talking back to him since I realized it would be useless to beg him because his mind was now close; he wasn''t the Tim I used to know anymore, or he was only hiding his true colors ever since we were young.


    "Do you know that I am having second thoughts right now? I don''t want to give you to the black wolf, but I don''t want to have a death wish because I know he will hunt me down the moment he learns I kept you for myself." He declared as he looked at my reflection in the mirror, and I averted his gaze.


    "I am so in love with you, Victoria, and the moment I resurrected after the hybrid bit me, I realized I got my chance to have you even for a while. I could feel hour love for me, Victory, and when you asked me to pick you up at your house during the beach party, I knew right then you liked me too, and if not for Oliver, I am sure we are now a happy couple." Tim added.


    "I will protect you with my mage magic, but I didn''t realize all this time you were also hiding a deadly secret, and when I found out you were a werewolf after my transition, I felt so relieved even if I was pissed when I found out I turned into a monster." He continued.


    "And you don''t need to worry about the black wolf anymore because we will hide in a faraway place where no werewolves could find you, Victory, but Oliver made a show, and he stole you away from me." He said with anger in his voice.


    "And now that he is dead, I finally have you, and I think I need to make a decision next, something that will benefit both of us." He said, and I could feel the excitement in his voice while I felt like I was dying inside because of the grief I feared of losing Oliver, but I won''t accept his death yet unless I could see his lifeless body.


    If he died, I am sure I would be a living dead. I am sure I will spend the rest of my life grieving, I could feel the tears streaming down my face, and I couldn''t believe this was happening to us, we felt so happy yesterday, and I know having regrets can never turn back the time, and all I need to do is think of a way to escape from Tim.


    I wiped my tears with the sleeve of my shirt, and I realized I needed to stop crying because tears could never help me bring back Oliver. I need to be strong to face my enemies, and being weak will only make me lose; I already lost Oliver, and I needed to go back and save him.


    I concentrated, and I called on my fairy magic, and I tried to look behind Oliver''s car without craning my neck or turning my head. I smiled when I could see the vehicles of his fellow hybrids trailing us, and I felt so happy that I was able to use my magic without asking anyone''s help; I realized I needed to think about how to use it on Tim, and knowing he is a mage made me feel reluctant to use my magic on him. Still, I needed to try, or I could never get away from him.


    I tried manipulating his head, but I could tell he put an invisible barrier between us, and I could feel


    my energy drained because no matter how many times I tried to control his mind, I failed, and I ended up dozing off; when he finally stopped the car, I abruptly opened my eyes, and I realized I had fallen asleep for a long time since it is already night time.


    I could tell their hideout was inside a mountain because we were on the side of a hill, and the entire place was so dark, and the only light I could see was the light coming from his car.


    "I am sorry, Victory, but I needed to tie you," Tim said.


    "Timothy, I am begging you, don''t do this, please!" I begged, and I felt so defeated when I saw him shake his head.


    "Don''t worry, Victoria; I know you are tired from today''s incident, and I will give you time to mourn, but only for tonight, tomorrow night, you need to get ready for me; I need to claim my prize for capturing you." He said as he secured my wrists with handcuffs, and I wanted to fight him, but he was right, I felt so weak because of the pain of being separated from Oliver, and the best thing I could do was obey his command.


    I would rest a little, but when everyone was sleeping, I would find my way to escape, and I could stop feeling thrilled as he dragged me out of the car; I needed to follow him, so he would not think I was planning an escape.


    I could feel the chilly air right away, and I felt glad I was a werewolf, or else I would be shivering. We walked towards the forest while I could feel Tim''s men are following behind us, and I could hear the outcry of the nocturnal animals, while I could also hear the howling of wolves, and I am sure they were Tim''s pack members.


    His men were silent, and I could tell they were communicating through their heads. I felt glad because I didn''t want to hear the voice of Carl, the one who shot Oliver, and I could feel the boiling anger from deep inside my core; I wished to shoot him with the same gun he used on my fiance, and I couldn''t wait to take my revenge on them.


    Because of my werewolf abilities, I could hear the laughter from a distance, and I could tell right away they were celebrating my captivity. I am sure someone came ahead of Tim to inform the rest of his pack members that they got me.


    Tim was silent as he held and assisted me in walking, and I could feel his concern for me, but I am now angry with him because he was the one who ordered Carl to pull the trigger and shoot my beloved fiance.


    The moment we reached their camp, I could see many hybrids; some of them were in their human form surrounding the bonfire and seemed like they had a barbecue party, and when they realized our presence, they all stood up and looked in my direction. I could; feel my entire body felt so weak as I tried to lower my head because I didn''t want to see them celebrating while I was in deep pain and my heart was bleeding.


    "I am sorry, my queen, I know you grew up in luxury, but right now, you need to sleep in a tent," Tim said as he brought me into a large tent. My eyes widened when I saw cages inside with a prisoner in each enclosure, and I wondered who are the captives, and I was shaking my head when he pulled me towards the empty cage.


    "I don''t want to do this to you, Victoria, but I know what is playing in your head right now; you wanted to flee and go back to Zenith and look for Oliver even if he was already dead." He added as he removed the handcuffs from my hands and opened the cell for me; I tried to resist, but Tim was stronger than I was, and I could feel my tears dripping from my eyes as he pushed me hard, and I stumbled inside the iron cell feeling so alone.


    .